I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 201-300

I Will Live As An Academy Extra

https://requiemtls.com/

Source: https://requiemtls.com/series/i-will-live-as-an-academy-extra/

Generated by Lightnovel Crawler

Synopsis

I was possessed as a third-rate villain in a novel I once read.

There’s nothing I particularly want to do, so I’m just going to live quietly.

But living as an extra wasn’t easy.

I Will Live As An Academy Extra Chapter 201-300

Volume 3 Episode 200 God Of Death (1)

Episode 201 God Of Death (2)

Episode 202 God Of Death (3)

Episode 203 God Of Death (4)

Episode 204 God Of Death (5)

Episode 205 God Of Death (6)

Episode 206 God Of Death (7)

Episode 207 Saint (1)

Episode 208 Saint (2)

Episode 209 Saint (3)

Episode 210 To The Academy (1)

Episode 211 To The Academy (2)

Episode 212 Store (1)

Episode 213 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (1)

Episode 214 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (2)

Episode 215 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (3)

Episode 216 Imperial Conference (1)

Episode 217 Imperial Conference (2)

Episode 218 Imperial Conference (3)

Episode 219 Imperial Conference (4)

Episode 220 Imperial Conference (5)

Episode 221 Imperial Conference (6)

Episode 222 Second Festival (1)

Episode 223 Second Festival (2)

Episode 224 Second Festival (3)

Episode 225 Second Banquet (1)

Episode 226 Second Banquet (2)

Episode 227 Usurpation Of The Throne (1)

Episode 228 Usurpation Of The Throne (2)

Episode 229 Usurpation Of The Throne (3)

Episode 230 Usurpation Of The Throne (4)

Episode 231 Usurpation Of The Throne (5)

Episode 232 Emperor (1)

Episode 233 Emperor (2)

Episode 234 Emperor (3)

Episode 235 Inauguration Ceremony (1)

Episode 236 Inauguration Ceremony (2)

Episode 237 Inauguration Ceremony (3)

Episode 238 Work (1)

Episode 239 Work (2)

Episode 240 Suspicious Professor (1)

Episode 241 Suspicious Professor (2)

Episode 242 Suspicious Professor (3)

Episode 243 Black Magician (1)

Episode 244 Black Magician (2)

Episode 245 Black Magician (3)

Episode 246 Black Magician (4)

Episode 247 Black Magician (5)

Episode 248 Black Magician (6)

Episode 249 Fate (1)

Episode 250 Fate (2)

Episode 251 Fate (3)

Episode 252 Fate (4)

Episode 253 Fate (5)

Episode 254 Invitation (1)

Episode 255 Invitation (2)

Episode 256 Arden Family (1)

Episode 257 Arden Family (2)

Episode 258 Arden Family (3)

Episode 259 Arden Family (4)

Episode 260 Arden Family (5)

Episode 261 Succession Ceremony (1)

Episode 262 Succession Ceremony (2)

Episode 263 Succession Ceremony (3)

Episode 264 Knight (1)

Episode 265 Knight (2)

Episode 266 Knight (3)

Episode 267 Knight (4)

Episode 268 Decal Arden (1)

Episode 269 Decal Arden (2)

Episode 270 Decal Arden (3)

Episode 271 Decal Arden (4)

Episode 272 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (1)

Episode 273 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (2)

Episode 274 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (3)

Episode 275 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (4)

Episode 276 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (5) (Revised)

Episode 277 Time Of Confrontation (1)

Episode 278 Time Of Confrontation (2)

Episode 279 Time Of Confrontation (3)

Episode 280 Chloe (1)

Episode 281 Chloe (2)

Episode 282 The Day Before Graduation (1)

Episode 283 The Day Before Graduation (2)

Episode 284 The Day Before Graduation (3)

Episode 285 Graduation Ceremony (End)

Episode 286 Epilogue

Extra Episode 1 Lana’S Story – Marriage (1)

Extra Episode 2 Lana’S Story – Marriage (2)

Extra Episode 3 Lana’S Story – Marriage (3)

Extra Episode 4 Lana’S Story – First Night (1)

Extra Episode 5 Lana’S Story – First Night (2)

Extra Episode 6 Lana’S Story – Train (1)

Extra Episode 7 Lana’S Story – Train (2)

Extra Episode 8 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (1)

Extra Episode 9 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (2)

Extra Episode 10 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (3)

Extra Episode 11 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (1)

Extra Episode 12 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (2)

Extra Episode 13 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (3)

Volume 3

Episode 200 God Of Death (1)

Episode 200: God of Death (1)

The time of one day brought us many advantages.

Red and Blue, the linchpins of this episode, were erased from the world. Through that, the other two races were neutralized. With just those two things, the situation became favorable.

More than anything, the damage to our allies was minimal. Whereas approximately 90% or more had died before the regression, this time, only less than 5% of the personnel were sacrificed.

Perhaps this was the most significant thing of all.

Now that Black has been released, the more death occurs in this land, the higher Black’s status as the God of Death becomes.

Preventing the cause that makes the already strong Black even stronger is a tremendous benefit in itself.

However, we must not be careless. He has Estella in his grasp. The power of a god unleashed at 100% is more dangerous than we can imagine.

Therefore, we must kill Black quickly before he adapts to Estella’s body. But that was not easy to do.

There were two reasons.

“You couldn’t find him?”

“No, Saint.”

“I’m sorry.”

“There’s no need to apologize. I understand. Get ready and rest until the next battle.”

Elena and the Knight Commander. After finishing their report, the two bowed briefly and left.

“I guess he’s hiding.”

The first reason we can’t move immediately is that we don’t know Black’s location. Perhaps because we dealt with the two gods, he has concealed himself.

Of course, we tasked them with searching by tracking the aura of Black that we felt in the sea, but it seemed he was properly hidden somewhere.

“Then what do we do, hyung? Isn’t it dangerous?”

“Well, it’s okay. I can roughly guess where he’s hiding.”

The reason we had them confirm was to prepare for Black’s unexpected attack. It was us who would be in trouble if he attacked during our rest.

And that was the second reason we couldn’t move.

We had just fought a god and an entire race. Therefore, everyone who participated in the war with the two gods was exhausted, and recovery was necessary for that.

Especially Evan. This damned bastard, who suffered the most, needed recovery.

“Ah, hyung! Gently, just a little gently…!”

“Shut up.”

I ignored Evan’s painful groans and continued the work.

I extracted Mana as thin as thread, or even thinner than that, almost at the cellular level, and scraped off the divinity of Blue engraved in the hole near his heart.

That task was so arduous. I was pouring all my nerves into it.

“Why did you do such a gamble?”

“Hehe, hyung… I had some confidence in my own way… And the result was good, wasn’t it?”

“Shut up. If you do that again…”

“Ack, my heart! Hyung, my heart…!”

I ignored him this time as well and continued the work.

This is the problem with fighting gods. If you make a mistake, the divinity of the god gets engraved on the body and soul. That’s why wound healing is slow, and that’s Evan’s current state.

That’s why people say that the aftermath of a fight with a god is more important. If you don’t deal with this first, it will continue to torment your body and soul later.

Well, it’s easy to say, but the removal method is tricky. I know all the removal methods, but they are further subdivided because each god has different characteristics. Of course, there was no need to explain it in detail.

“Hoo….”

After 2 hours of arduous effort, I scraped off all the divinity. The treatment after that is simple. Just close the hole, and it’s over.

I used Evan’s Mana to fill the holes in his body and soul. That’s how the treatment ended.

“H-Hyung… It’s so itchy….”

“Endure it. A guy who fought a god is complaining about this.”

Slap!

He was being so dramatic. Feeling resentful, I slapped him on the back. Still, knowing he was wrong, he didn’t say anything.

“Go and sleep or replenish your stamina. We’ll be moving around midnight or dawn.”

“Yes, hyung.”

“Also, don’t even think about moving your body carelessly. Your wound will open up. And keep in mind that your skills won’t improve just by doing that.”

“I get it. I’m not a child…”

I’m saying it because your actions are so predictable, you bastard. I was so surprised because of that incident earlier. Evan closed his mouth as if he read my thoughts just from my eyes.

“Anyway, rest.”

“Yes.”

After that, I left the volcano and headed to another area. It was White’s temple.

Having arrived at the temple, I went straight behind the goddess statue and entered the space where White was.

As soon as I entered, I saw White. However, she wasn’t alone. White, Green, and Orange were sitting at a table. Yellow seemed to be busy as usual.

“Everyone’s here.”

“Kyle, welcome.”

“Welcome, Saint.”

“Why are you here?”

They greeted me in their own ways. I approached the table. As I got closer, a chair was created, and I sat down and said.

“Why else? I came because of Black.”

What other reason could there be? I got straight to the point.

“You’ve heard, haven’t you? That Black is missing.”

“…….”

“Haa….”

“Hoo….”

The three gods were just looking at the air without saying anything. Black’s whereabouts, not knowing where he might be or what he might be doing, was a huge problem for them. Like me, they would be diligently searching for Black.

I said to them, who were full of worry.

“Don’t worry. I know where Black is.”

Then the three of them lit up their eyes. It was obvious what kind of reaction they would show afterward, so I didn’t drag out the time and said.

“White.”

“What is it?”

“You’ll have to open the gate to the underworld. The only place Black would head to is there.”

As soon as I said that, not only White but also the other two gods frowned. Perhaps they had a much more serious expression than when I told them that Black had been released.

***

Midnight. The whole world is dyed in darkness, and the energy of Yin moves actively.

Having finished preparing to head to the underworld, I gathered again at White’s temple. Of course, it wasn’t just me, Evan was there too, and Veil and Ariel were also together.

Unfortunately, Lana couldn’t join us. She hadn’t fully recovered from the fatigue she gained from work during the day. More than anything, that place was like poison to Lana, so I couldn’t send her.

Well, the two behind me were still exhausted too. Still, they were much better than Lana, and the two of them were essential for this trip to the underworld.

That doesn’t mean we’re just going by ourselves. All the strong people like Elena and the Knight Commander, or those who had the strength to fight, gathered.

The number was about 500 people. It might feel like a small number to go fight Black, but this amount is just right. If there are too many people, there are too many things to take care of, and it would only help Black.

“Are you ready?”

“Just finished.”

White, who answered that way, waved her hand. Then the entrance she had been hiding opened up. The size of the entrance was small enough for only one person to pass through.

Everyone frowned when they saw it. An ominous energy that stimulated the instinct of life was seeping out of the hole where the end could not be seen.

“Good.”

I nodded and announced to everyone that we were ready to depart. The preparation was already over, so there was no need to wait long.

Before leaving like that. White grabbed me and Evan.

“Be careful. The underworld is a very dangerous area. Always keep your nerves on edge and be wary of your surroundings.”

“I know. Don’t worry too much.”

I reassured White. Still, she didn’t seem comfortable.

“Hyung, is the underworld that scary of a place?”

“Well, usually it’s a place you don’t need to be afraid of.”

In a world where life and death occur, the underworld must exist. It is for the circulation of the world. So, you don’t have to be afraid of a concept that should naturally exist.

But it’s a little different in this world.

Of course, the underworld of the past was normal, and it was Black’s area that was working properly. But as Black became obsessed with desire, that appearance disappeared.

“That’s why the underworld is called an abandoned world.”

An area abandoned after losing its owner. That’s what describes the current underworld.

However, it can’t be completely abandoned, so each god has barely maintained only the system of the underworld.

But even if they did that, it’s not safe. A world where order has disappeared is full of only chaos. All sorts of dangers lurk throughout the underworld.

“If you’re still worried, give us a blessing. Except for me.”

At those words, a divine energy poured out of White’s body and settled on everyone. However, White’s blessing won’t last long. The energy of the underworld is so intense. Still, it will help for about 1~2 hours.

“Let’s go now. Dragging on time will only help Black.”

I led the people and passed through the entrance to the underworld.

***

I’m breathless. The air in the underworld was worse than anywhere else.

My eyes are dizzy. Red and black ashes constantly fluttered, obscuring my vision.

The ground was also covered with something sticky, making it difficult to even take a step.

“Damn it.”

What a mess as soon as I came to the underworld. I can only think of leaving here right away.

That’s the same for others. If it weren’t for the blessing embedded in their whole body, they would have collapsed already.

I checked the personnel through the barely visible sight. Fortunately, everyone was there without exception.

“Evan, purify the surroundings a bit. Veil, you come this way, and Princess, please come too.”

“Yes? What are you going to do? Shouldn’t we move quickly?”

“It’s preparation for that, so just spread it.”

No matter how much I know, I don’t know the geography of the underworld. As you can see, the environment is like this, so the appearance of the underworld was not properly expressed even in novels or games.

So, I needed a helper. A helper who knows the underworld well and will take us to Black.

Amid the slightly brighter scenery, I put Ariel behind us and said to Veil.

“Brother. Do you know how special our family’s blood is?”

“I know. I know that our blood is more special than anyone else’s.”

The imperial family is born with special abilities, and the Ardens are born with the talent to become Masters. That’s why it’s superior to any other bloodline on the continent.

But the specialness of our family’s blood doesn’t end with just that.

“Hold out your hand.”

“Yes, hyung.”

I swung my sword and slightly cut Veil’s skin. A thin line was drawn, and Arden’s blood began to gush out. I also cut my hand.

Blood flows from the hands of us two brothers. Arden’s blood touches the ground of the underworld. I mixed magic into the blood and said.

“400 years of history. During that time, a large number of Arden’s bloodlines were born and died repeatedly.”

The number is no less than a hundred.

Then, excluding those who have mixed with the cycle of life and death, how many will remain in the underworld? I think at least 50 people will remain.

Hwaaaack-!

Activate the magic. The bond connected by blood spreads throughout the underworld. I shouted into the air in that scene.

“Ancestors, don’t just watch and help your descendants. You don’t have anything else to do anyway.”

The moment I said that. The scenery that only showed ashes slowly began to clear. And someone walked slowly into the sight.

They held flags with the emblem of the Arden family. Our ancestors and their knights.

Those who were born before us and protected Arden in the past answered the call of us brothers.

Episode 201 God Of Death (2)

Episode 201: God of Death (2)

Even in the underworld, Arden and the Knights were still full of dignity.

They were so intact that it was hard to believe they were the dead, and their spirit seemed to be exactly as it was in life.

Truly a sight befitting the best group on the continent. Even in death, they are unchanged. Even I was thrilled by their appearance.

Among them, the most prominent were undoubtedly the successive heads of the family. The ancestors of our brothers’ direct line shone brightest in this place.

Only the most talented bloodline can sit in the position of head of the family. So, it was natural that they shone. There are also several Grand Masters, of whom there are few on the continent today.

Of course, not all of them were present. Some were not visible, perhaps reborn into a new life.

Thud, thud.

Then, one of the family heads walked towards us.

I knew who he was. On the other hand, my brother looked closely at his face and asked.

“Brother, who is that?”

“Lucas Arden. The 2nd head of the family.”

It was natural that Bale didn’t recognize him. The family portrait hangs a picture of him in his 20s. His current appearance is much different from then because he is older.

Thud, he stood in front of us. Bale bowed and greeted him.

“Nice to meet you, ancestor. My name is Bale Arden.”

“…I am Kyle Arden.”

I showed appropriate courtesy and only said my name. Still, Kyle Arden was an ancestor.

However, instead of accepting the greeting, he spouted nonsense.

“I don’t know how you came here, but go back, descendants. The underworld is not a place for living beings to stay.”

“We didn’t call you here to listen to a sermon. We’re busy, so please cooperate.”

But instead of answering, he wielded his sword. The sword, drawn in an instant, slashed through the horde of the dead rushing towards us from afar.

“This is my last piece of advice. Leave now. The longer the living stay, the more the dead gather.”

No matter how much he said that, it was nonsense to us.

“As expected of an Arden. Frustrating as hell.”

“Ah, no, Brother… Still, he’s an ancestor, so please don’t say things like that…”

Bale was flustered by my words and tried to stop me.

“Did I say anything wrong? I can tell just by looking at your personality.”

“I, I’m not frustrating.”

My brother gritted his teeth and retorted.

It was then.

“Hahaha! Lucas, did you hear that? That guy says pretty things.”

A loud laugh was heard from within the group of family heads. It was a rather light voice.

Immediately, the family group split open, and someone walked out. Seeing his face, everyone except me gasped.

“Kyle, Bale. Nice to meet you. I’m Kaelon.”

It was Kaelon Arden, the first head of the Arden family and the closest friend of the first emperor, who had appeared.

He reached out his hand to us. But neither of us could think of taking it.

To be precise, Bale couldn’t because he was dazed, and I didn’t want to take it. At our appearance, the first head of the family tilted his head.

“Has the way of greeting changed these days?”

“It hasn’t changed, and we don’t have time, so please hurry.”

But like father, like son, he only spouted ridiculous sophistry.

“There are things that even descendants can and cannot help with. And don’t you know that the dead shouldn’t interfere with the affairs of the living?”

“…You’re really just spewing bullshit.”

“Ugh, Brother! Bullshit to the first head of the family! No matter how angry you are, don’t say such outrageous things…!”

“Just shut up, little brother.”

I pushed Bale, who was making a fuss, away. And faced the first head of the family again.

“Sorry, but this isn’t a request. It’s coercion. No, you’ll have no choice.”

“Our descendants have a talent for saying interesting things. Why is that?”

“Because if you don’t help, the descendants of your close friend will die.”

I grabbed Ariel’s hand, who was hiding behind me, and led her forward. In accordance with my actions, she showed herself to the first head of the family.

Black hair and black eyes. Kaelon’s expression hardened when he saw the characteristics representing the imperial family. It wasn’t just him, but all the bloodlines of Arden were the same. Because they brought the being they had to protect to the underworld, the world of the dead.

“…I thought you were a descendant with a bad temper, but you’re just crazy. How dare you bring an imperial family member here? Has the relationship with the imperial family soured in the meantime?”

“No, Kaelon. The relationship between the imperial family and Arden is still strong. And I came with him of my own will.”

Ariel joined the conversation at those words.

“What is the princess’s name?”

“My name is Ariel Tianis.”

Hearing the name, he immediately showed courtesy.

“Kaelon Arden greets the descendant of his friend.”

“K, Kaelon, you don’t have to bow…”

Ariel was very embarrassed when he, a close friend of her ancestor in the past and much older than her, greeted her.

But it was useless to stop him. The imperial family member who inherited the blood of his friend was as special as his own bloodline. The imperial family and Arden had such a close relationship.

Afterwards, he said with an unwilling expression.

“I thought I was resting comfortably in the underworld, but here we are.”

“What’s the point of a knight resting? You have to fight. Aren’t you itching to move your body after being only in the underworld?”

“How do they educate people these days that they speak like that?”

“Then you should have listened when I was being polite at first. Isn’t it shameless to say that now?”

They say the older you get, the more stubborn you become. What’s the point of having a young appearance when your mind is stuck in the past?

Then Bale grabbed my arm again.

“Brother, please… We’re not the only ones here. Watch your words, haa…”

“You’re talkative today, little brother. You’re usually quiet.”

“Hahaha!”

A burst of laughter from the front. It was the first head of the family.

“Lucas. Don’t these guys look exactly like you when you were kids? It would have been great if Lewis was here too. Still, descendants are descendants. You can tell by how similar they are.”

“I never did that with my brother, Father. And please keep up appearances.”

“Son. We’re already dead, what’s the point of keeping up appearances? You only do that when you’re alive.”

“……”

Anyway, after the father and son’s conversation ended.

“What do you need help with, Kyle?”

“A god came here a few hours ago. I need his location and guidance.”

“Yeah… He did come. The underworld was quite noisy because of him. Kiran called him something… ”

“Black, they call him the God of Death.”

“That’s right, that’s what they called him. Wasn’t he sealed?”

“He was just released recently. In the state of possessing the saintess.”

“That’s… That’s a really big deal? How did the saintess fall into the hands of a god?”

“Details later…”

Then Elena rushed in and interrupted.

“Saint, we have to move quickly. The dead are surrounding us from all sides. Evan is starting to get tired too.”

“What’s with the saint stuff again?”

“…I’ll explain everything when this is over, so let’s move. Didn’t you hear that we don’t have time?”

At my words, he shrugged his shoulders.

“I guess it’s okay. Lucas.”

“Yes, Father.”

“From now on, you will take the princess and Bale and move along the river.”

“I obey.”

As expected of the head of a great family, his ability was still the same, and his orders were quick. After giving orders to his son, he also gave appropriate orders to the other dead.

That way, they were split into a total of 5 groups. On the other hand, I couldn’t belong to any group.

“What am I supposed to do? Move alone? Well, it doesn’t matter as long as I have a guide.”

At my question, Kaelon Arden’s lips rose high into the sky. And he said.

“You have to move with me. What are you talking about?”

***

“Ugh…”

A dead man who barely maintained a human form lunges at me. His voice is also strange because his vocal cords are damaged.

But this is normal. Being in the underworld tends to ruin your intelligence. There are few dead who can maintain their form and speak properly, like the Arden family.

Whoosh-!

I swing my sword briefly. The ground is overturned, and the dead are swept away.

Kugugung!

Another roar followed. It was the result of Kaelon Arden, the first head of the family, wielding his sword.

He swept away the dead a few times and returned to me. He wiped away non-existent sweat and said.

“A knight has to wield a sword. Of course, it’s a shame that I don’t have a body, but it feels good to move my body after a long time. Don’t you think so?”

“If you miss that, you should have stayed on the ground.”

If you’re a Grand Master, you can live your whole life without getting old or dying. But it was he himself who gave that up.

“My friend said so. Living too long isn’t good. It’s good to live moderately and die. I just followed that advice. It’s enough if I saw my grandson grow up.”

I admit that too. There’s no point in living too long.

“More than that, can’t you do something about your way of speaking? Who would think you were a dignified person if they saw this appearance?”

People at the time said that Kaelon Arden was a very gentle person. But his appearance in the underworld was nothing like that. Rather, he looked like a good-for-nothing.

“I told you before, that’s when I was alive. What’s the point of worrying about that when I’m retired and dead? What’s wrong with slacking off?”

“…I shouldn’t have said anything.”

We continued to move towards our destination. It wasn’t towards Black, and he said that there was a problem to deal with before meeting Black because the situation in the underworld was quite chaotic.

After moving for a while, he asked.

“I’ve been wondering, how old are you?”

“19 years old. I’m an adult next year.”

“How old is Bale?”

“16 years old.”

“The future of the family is bright. For you brothers to be born in the same generation. Then the successor hasn’t been decided yet? Who is it, the successor?”

“……”

I closed my mouth for a moment at those words and answered.

“My brother.”

“Why?”

“You appoint the most talented person in the family as the head of the family. That’s the tradition of Arden that you established. And you can tell by looking at him. Bale’s talent.”

“I know. Your brother’s talent is comparable to mine. At first, I thought I was seeing myself as a child. But isn’t being a master at the age of 19 talented enough?”

“…Let’s just go quietly.”

Why does he have so much to say? He keeps chattering next to me.

But he didn’t stop.

“If not… ”

The first head of the family put weight on his voice and continued.

“Is it because you don’t think you’re qualified? A being from Kiran’s hometown.”

“……”

He looked at me with shining eyes as if seeing through something in me.

Episode 202 God Of Death (3)

Episode 202: God of Death (3)

Tsk, I clicked my tongue inwardly and said.

“You’re known to be kind in the world, but seeing you in person, you’re like a sly old fox. You knew from the start, yet you spout words like ‘descendant’ in front of others?”

“It’s not wrong. The body itself is descended from my blood.”

“Sure, sure. My damn ancestor.”

As I spoke sarcastically, the first family head burst into laughter.

“Let’s not be like that. I’m asking out of pure curiosity, not with bad intentions.”

His words were so absurd that a hollow laugh escaped me.

“No intentions? You think I don’t know how much you value the family?”

“Don’t misunderstand. I have no intention of being hostile. More than anything, you should know, shouldn’t you? That during the rebirth, some of the original Kyle’s soul was mixed in. So I have no reason to harm you.”

As if to reassure me, he lightly tapped my shoulder. I frowned. As expected of a Grand Master, he sees a lot.

“But aren’t you tempted by Arden? The talent contained in the blood is superior to any bloodline, and Arden’s power and reputation are unmatched. There’s a reason why people envy our family. In my time, they didn’t hesitate to do all sorts of bizarre things to take the body.”

“I know.”

Arden was so special, as much as royalty, that it was a famous anecdote that numerous forces on the continent had schemed to take over Arden until the family head changed five times.

“Then why did you hand over the heir position to your younger brother? I saw earlier that you two were getting along well. Is it because you love your brother as family?”

“Why do you think I handed it over?”

“Because the current family head wouldn’t be such a stupid descendant as to not recognize that talent.”

“…….”

Heaving a sigh at his persistent questioning. If I leave it like this, he will keep bothering me.

“I do cherish Veil. It’s only been a year since we met, but as family.”

At first, he cherished his younger brother as a supporting character, but at some point, he grew fond of him, and it changed into that of family.

“But that’s not the reason. I told my brother too, but I don’t need the family head position or anything like that. Even if you give me such a troublesome position, I won’t take it.”

“You’re refusing a position where you can get money, power, and strength all at once?”

“Everyone pursues different values. You only want those things when you’re lacking.”

“Wow, what you just said was similar to Kiran. Is it because you lived in the same place?”

I let him imagine as he pleased. I was too lazy to correct him.

“And it’s not that I handed over the heir position, it was handed over. Because the guy without talent was also a good-for-nothing with a terrible personality.”

At those words, the first family head tilted his head.

“That’s strange. His personality could be like that, but no talent? It’s impossible if he inherited my blood.”

“To be exact, the physical side was properly developed. He just didn’t have the talent to utilize it.”

He silently grabbed my hand. And after slightly cutting the tip of his index finger and letting blood drip, he slowly examined it. Then, he sighed and said.

“Oh… I never thought such a misfortune would occur.”

The long sigh that had begun didn’t seem to stop. After a long, long time of exhaling breaths mixed with worry and concern, he looked at me and said.

“How hard you must have worked to prove your worth. You must have been in pain and sad. Because when everyone else was moving forward, you were standing still.”

As if it were his fault, he strokes my hair with apologetic eyes. He continued without stopping.

“I’m sorry. Because of me creating this system, I ended up causing pain to you, a descendant. If I had only been a little more…”

“Don’t.”

I grabbed Cale Henituse’s arm, cutting off his words. His pitiful eyes were extremely irritating, and because of that, emotions surged, and my body was dominated by them.

“Don’t say any more. He was just a cripple.”

Kyle Arden simply didn’t have the talent for martial arts. There were plenty of other possibilities open to him. If he had this body, he could have succeeded greatly even on the path of a mage.

“But it was ultimately me, the first family head, who created that system. So…”

“Don’t say such things, it’s unpleasant.”

“…….”

“It was me who couldn’t adapt to that system, and it was me who was frustrated and gave up. I chose all of that. So shut up. Don’t pretend to understand me… damn it.”

Only after pouring out all my emotions did my mouth become quiet. The last curse was what I spat out.

As always, I organized the emotions that enveloped my whole body, and then glared at the first family head, who was silently looking at me.

“Why, what. If you have something to say, say it.”

“It’s just, I have a lot of thoughts.”

“You’re worried because I’m a descendant, aren’t you?”

“After seeing that scene just now, how could I not be worried. Did that happen often?”

I pondered for a moment at his words, and thought that even if it was someone else, there was no need to hide things from him, so I said.

“Only to a select few.”

“For example?”

“Still my younger brother and father. Veil was resolved a long time ago, and lastly… Ariel.”

At that moment, the first family head’s eyes widened.

“Ariel? The princess you introduced earlier?”

“That’s right. It’s not just a little, we fought so much that it was really bad.”

He seemed to find my words unbelievable. It was impossible for royalty and Arden to fight.

“It didn’t look like a relationship of hatred. Rather than that, there was a bit of something between a man and a woman…”

“…Just take it as you understand it. Don’t pry.”

Even at my words, the first family head didn’t stop talking.

“I can’t do that. I’ve always been curious. What would happen if the imperial family and Arden were connected? Of course, unless you become the family head, it won’t go as I think.”

“…….”

“It’s a strange thing. The connection between Arden and the imperial family has been hundreds of years, but according to what I’ve heard from the children, there hasn’t been a single hint of that. But maybe this time…”

I ignored his gaze and moved forward.

After moving for a while longer, we arrived at a huge pit. It was so deep and wide that it was hard to take it all in at a glance.

And far away in the center. There was a monster that had taken its place. It was a four-legged beast that seemed to embody the concept of muscles as a living thing.

“Is that what you were talking about?”

He nodded and replied.

“As soon as Black came to the underworld, he subjugated things like that. Powerful beings that Kiran and I barely managed to catch in the past. That’s one of them, and Kiran gave it the name Behemoth.”

“Why even give it a name. What a waste.”

Shing, I drew my sword from its scabbard. The aura of Cale’s sword, enhanced with orange power, forcibly pushed back the environment of the underworld.

The monster Behemoth also reacted to that phenomenon. It hadn’t even emitted mana yet, but its senses were sharp.

I also drew mana from my dantian and entered battle mode. At that time, the first family head asked from the side.

“There’s something I want to ask you. Isn’t it hard because of your wayward body?”

“It is hard.”

It was definitely better than a year ago, but there were still inconveniences.

“But what can I do. Since I’ve taken over someone else’s body, it’s a task that I have to handle and solve.”

That’s the duty of a possessor. Cale Henituse, hearing my words, laughed loudly.

“The more I see you, the better you are. As much as Kiran. Shall I help you?”

At those words, I also replied with a smile.

“Who said it? The dead should not interfere in the affairs of the living. From now on, it’s what I, who is alive, have to do, so just watch from over there.”

“Hahaha! Well, I’ve been hit hard.”

Leaving him laughing as if it was fun, I threw myself into the pit.

***

“…….”

Currently, Black was in a bad mood.

The plan was definitely successful. He had made Red and Blue his allies, and even obtained the Saintess’ body.

Moreover, the other gods were in a state of carelessness. It was a situation where he absolutely could not fail.

But just one day. In that time, all the plans went wrong. Red and Blue died without fulfilling their roles, and they didn’t cause any particular damage to the Holy Kingdom. Because of that, the remaining gods and races were all intact.

Why did it turn out like this. There was only one reason.

“I should have attacked right away after all.”

When everything was ready. The being from another world who had released him from the seal asked him to stop the process for just one day. And as a result of listening to that, this situation had occurred.

He had expected that there would be other motives, but he never thought that they would interfere in this way. He didn’t know what kind of plan this was for, but it would never be a kind that would help Black himself.

But Black had no intention of just being taken advantage of. He would take care of everything and break the other world god who was blocking him, and then he would move on to the next stage.

Black spread the divinity he had accumulated as the God of Death to the bottom of the underworld. Amplified by the Saintess, it reached deep into the ground.

The underworld was ultimately a space that he had created. He had lost authority and it was a mess because it had been sealed, but the origin itself did not change. No matter what anyone said, this was his territory.

Hwaaaaak-!

The land of the underworld began to shine with Black’s divinity. Black felt the authority of the returning domain and declared in a low voice.

“Arise. Your master has returned.”

Just as Red created the Beastmen, Blue created the Fishmen and Mermaids, Green created the Elves, and Orange created the Dwarves, Black also created a race in the past.

Grim Reapers. He created beings that announced death with the dead and divinity. Until now, they had been asleep due to Black’s absence, but now it was time to be active again.

Grim Reapers filled the surroundings in an instant. Beings between the dead and the living, they emitted an ominous aura befitting of beings born from Black’s hands.

Black, having confirmed that all the Grim Reapers had awakened, opened the door to the surface and ordered them.

“Go.”

And.

“Kill everything.”

For me.

Afterwards, the Grim Reapers, who had received their master’s orders, rushed towards the surface.

Episode 203 God Of Death (4)

Episode 203: God of Death (4)

Koo-oong─

A heavy noise filled the inside of the pit. It was the sound of Behemoth collapsing.

It twitched intermittently. Each time, a rough breath could be heard, and blood flowed from the thousands of cuts etched all over its body.

But only for a moment. Its movements gradually decreased, and soon its reaction stopped completely.

“Hoo…”

I watched the scene and exhaled. As expected, it wasn’t a lie that the first emperor and the first family head barely caught it; it was strong.

Moreover, with the power of blackness added in the process of being dominated, even I was slightly overwhelmed.

But it’s not like I couldn’t catch it. After all, it was a monster, just a being with terribly strong physical strength. So there was no element for me to lose.

Clap clap clap!

Then, applause came from above. It was Keilon Araden, who had been watching the battle with Behemoth. He jumped into the pit and landed next to me.

“Wow, amazing. Is it because the worlds we live in are different that the developed form and direction of martial arts are also different? It feels like I’ve seen a new world.”

“It’s nothing to be surprised about.”

“No, I was genuinely surprised. Who is your teacher? I’d like to see their face once. I also want to have a conversation.”

Looking at his shining eyes, he seemed very interested in my teacher. Of course. That old man is someone anyone walking the path of martial arts would want to meet. But unfortunately, that wish was hard to achieve.

“It’ll be hard to see him. He’s an old man who does whatever he wants, so he doesn’t meet people easily. It’ll be hard to find him because he’s living in seclusion now.”

“That’s a shame.”

“Still, you never know. If you are reborn in a world where martial arts and chivalry exist, you might be able to see a similar being.”

The concept of Heavenly Demon is widespread in all dimensions. It’s just different from the original, my teacher.

“Martial arts and chivalry… Kiran also said that. He said that in his world, there is an imaginary world called martial arts novels. But looking at the way he speaks as if he lived there, it seems like he lived in a place called Murim?”

“Tsk, stop digging. You’re too smart for your own good, which makes you annoying.”

“Hahaha! Please understand. External stories are the only joy left for a dead man like me. But somehow, I can see various karmas in your soul. You’ve been to at least six, no, seven or more worlds, haven’t you?”

“Shut your mouth, you damn ancestor.”

Even if I said that, Keilon Araden just laughed loudly as if he liked it.

Rustle—

It was then. The corpse of the dead Behemoth was turning to ashes and disappearing.

The underworld is a place where dead beings gather. If you experience death once again in a world where such laws are engraved, it doesn’t end with just death.

Annihilation. Unable to participate in the cycle of life and death, the existence itself disappears. And that’s exactly what’s happening to it now.

“The underworld is not a safe place either. Seeing it disappear like that.”

“A dog passing by would laugh at what you just said. Who exists that could touch you? You can even stand against God and survive without any problems.”

“I’m just saying.”

I ignored him and moved my feet.

The center of the place where it was just now. Something was floating in that place where there shouldn’t have been anything. It was the black divinity used to dominate Behemoth.

I grabbed it. Even though it was an enemy, the God of Death’s divinity was purer than any other energy. It’s not for nothing that other gods feared it.

But I didn’t need the black divinity, and the thing inside was what we were looking for. After peeling off the divinity and setting it aside, I took something out from inside. It was a key.

“I wonder if everyone else has safely found all the keys.”

From the start of the search to the hunting and finishing, it ended quite quickly and easily. That’s because both of us are skilled. If you only consider our abilities, we were a force capable of sweeping away the underworld right now.

But the others are not. There is a Grand Master, but I thought it was insufficient. As it is the domain of blackness, there were many things to be careful about.

Of course, this is based on looking at Keilon Araden. Even among Grand Masters, there are different levels. There was a big difference between him and the other Grand Masters, like heaven and earth.

“How many years do you think I’ve spent in the underworld? The other kids may not be reliable, but I have years of experience here. The things you’re worried about won’t happen. I’ll protect the princess and Veil no matter what.”

“Well, that’s true, but.”

“And who was that? Evan Felix? You don’t need to worry about him, do you? Even though he still has a lot of shortcomings, he’s no less than you. He’s so promising for the future.”

“You never know about that. There’s always a ‘what if’.”

Feeling the emotion in my words, he patted me on the shoulder.

“Don’t worry too much and let’s go back.”

“I should.”

Having achieved our purpose, we went back the way we came. The environment of the underworld that still blocked our view was annoying, but he, who had stayed in the underworld for a long time, guided me well.

As we continued to move forward, at some point, the land of the underworld suddenly shone. I knew the meaning of this phenomenon.

“It seems that blackness has found the authority of the underworld.”

Immediately after, various parts of the underworld began to change. The ash that blocked the view gradually subsided, and the sticky land became as soft as that of the earth. It’s not a word that goes well with the underworld, but it looks like it’s regained some vitality.

“Is this the appearance of a world where God has returned?”

The first family head, who had been in the underworld for hundreds of years, also exclaimed at the changed appearance of the underworld.

“We need to move faster. Before blackness causes more chaos.”

“What’s that?”

Then Keilon pointed to the distant sky. At the end of his finger was a huge door, and something in the form of black was rushing towards the door.

“Reaper. A being created by blackness.”

I can’t believe it woke that up already. It’s fast, probably because it got the saintess. It seems like we need to move more quickly.

“Let’s go quickly. It’ll get troublesome if we’re any later.”

“Is it okay not to deal with those reapers?”

At those words, I smiled and replied.

“It’s okay. I’ve prepared for them to deal with it on the ground.”

***

At the same time.

A giant door that was large enough to cover half of Ustia Holy Kingdom appeared in the sky.

“Ugh!”

“Ah…”

“Kuh-.”

People panicked just by the appearance of the door. Moreover, the energy of death emanating from the door made them lose their will to live, leading those affected by the energy to death.

Some strangle their own necks, while others stab their heads with nearby tools.

A scene stained with madness. At that moment, the god who manifested on the ground near the door, the World Tree, emitted a green aura.

The divine power of the God of Life and Earth. An energy full of the natural, surrounded the door and blocked the power of blackness.

The scene was only calmed down then. But the peace was short-lived. Soon after, the door spat out a black figure.

Beings all in black. They were reapers. The creatures on the ground were terrified by the appearance that seemed to embody death.

Then, as soon as the reapers saw living beings, they rushed at them to announce their death.

But the Holy Kingdom did not just stand still. As it had done yesterday, it had been prepared for another attack since hearing about it from the saint.

Paaa-!!

Thousands of priests poured out white light. White divine power specializes in purification. An attack containing the power of the God of Light covered the reapers.

At the same time, holy knights, elves, and dwarves move as if they had been waiting for this moment. They attacked with the power of the god they believed in.

The reapers were helplessly annihilated. No matter how much they were born from the powerful god of blackness, the three gods were by no means weak gods, and their followers were the same.

In that way, the believers of the Holy Kingdom slowly reduced the number of reapers. But only for a moment, as the battle continued, they gradually began to be pushed back. This was because the number of reapers coming out of the door continued to increase.

How many are there? It was impossible to even dare to count the number.

Moreover, it was an inevitable structure that they would be pushed back as the believers who died by the reapers became undead and attacked them. It was not easy to attack those who were family, colleagues, and friends just a moment ago.

In the end, the professors and students of the academy who gathered for the exchange barely managed to maintain the situation.

There were two ways to escape this crisis.

Either close the door, or get support.

But both were difficult to achieve.

The former meant that the door would remain open unless blackness was killed, and the latter meant that it was difficult for outside support to come due to the nature of the Holy Kingdom.

So the only people to trust were the people inside the Holy Kingdom. But that’s also difficult.

Currently, those who can provide support are beastmen, fishmen, and mermaids, but they were being held captive due to yesterday’s events. No matter how urgent the situation was, it was difficult to trust those who had been enemies.

“What should I do…”

An elf who had struggled to kill a reaper muttered. At this rate, they would not be able to hold out until the saint killed the god of blackness. Something was needed.

It was then. A reaper who gathered several together to increase its size attacked her.

“Keuk-!”

The elf was pushed back by the more powerful force. Not only that, but she also dropped her sword, and part of her armor was destroyed.

The sisters around her were in the same situation. They were cornered. They try to resist by summoning spirits, but it was useless.

A moment of death that came unexpectedly. The elves closed their eyes tightly at the reaper’s continued attack.

Kwaaang!!

At that moment, there was a loud noise and a shock wave that tickled the skin. The elves opened their eyes, which had been closed due to the strange phenomenon. And they were surprised to see the beastmen who were widely spread around.

“H-how did they get released…”

“Why… no, before that, why are you helping…”

Beastmen and elves. The relationship between the two races was not bad. It was a relationship where they respected and cared for each other.

But that was broken yesterday, and they became enemies. That’s why the elves who fought the beastmen couldn’t understand.

Hagdas replied briefly as a representative to that question.

“I’m just trying hard to live.”

As the saint said.

Immediately after, beastmen raged in various places.

***

The place where we gathered again was somewhere in the underworld where there was a door in the ground.

Fortunately, none of the reunited group were injured. Everyone was fine. It was thanks to the Araden family’s participation.

Moreover, it was noticeable that their skills had improved overall, perhaps because they had been taught in that short period of time. I took the keys they brought with a satisfied heart.

A total of 6 keys. I handled the divinity of blackness and gathered them into one, and soon a slightly larger key was placed in my hand.

I looked at the completed key and said to Keilon Araden.

“Thank you. Thanks to you, I arrived in a short time.”

Originally, I would have had to wander in the underworld for more than 5 days. Even that ended to that extent thanks to Veil’s blood, which caused Araden’s ancestors to appear and help as they do now.

“It’s natural to help descendants. And I was bored.”

I couldn’t say no to that. I couldn’t help but laugh.

I looked at Evan, Veil, and Ariel in turn, and then slowly looked at the remaining 500 people. I quite liked the look in their eyes.

Afterwards, I inserted the key into the door in the ground and turned it. Then, as the door opened, I felt the strengthened divinity of blackness. It seems that many people have died on the ground in that short period of time.

Then the first family head said.

“I also want to lead the children and help more, but it seems dangerous inside. You know what I mean, right?”

“I know.”

This is a space completely dominated by blackness. If they entered this place, the dead, with the exception of Keilon Araden, would be under the control of blackness in an instant.

“Still, I’ll help until the end.”

At the same time as his words, an uncountable number of undead were running towards this place from the distance.

I hurriedly guided the subjugation team inside the door, and Keilon Araden shouted, putting mana into his voice.

“Now, children! Let’s fight until the end!”

Keilon Araden draws his sword. Everyone drew their swords according to the family head’s orders. And the moment the undead and Araden collide.

“Then see you again, Kyle Araden. My descendant.”

Receiving his greeting, I closed the door.

Episode 204 God Of Death (5)

Episode 204: God of Death (5)

“You’ve come.”

Black sensed the presence of the intruder who had entered his domain. He stopped what he was doing and turned his head towards the intruder’s location.

There were a total of 500 intruders. Black searched for a specific person among the numerous lives. And feeling that presence, Black smiled.

Even the Saintess’s body alone was insufficient. If the Saint was here as well, it wouldn’t be difficult to wrap everything up and drive out the deity from another world.

After finishing his thoughts, Black gathered his divinity. Divinity built up through the concept of death. He infused it with his authority as the God of Death.

“Go.”

After that, Black shot out the fog-like substance. Death headed towards the intruders.

***

Since ancient times, darkness has symbolized death, and that’s why a space filled with deep darkness evokes primal fear.

As soon as I felt it, I drew power from my soul and ignited light. This place was a space filled with Black’s power. In order to drive out the darkness, it had to be the purest light.

Evan also made a judgment immediately without me saying anything and drew out his power. The power of purification, originating from the God of Light, White, pushed back.

Whoosh-!

The light emitted and drove out the darkness. The fear that had been enveloping my whole body gradually disappeared. Only then did everyone come to their senses.

We surveyed the space where our vision was cleared. But all that was visible was an empty interior. It looked like a hidden space in White’s temple.

“Hyung-nim, the god Black… is no joke. To be this strong even while resisting.”

Evan muttered like that, shivering. Even though the darkness had been driven out, Black’s power permeated the entire space. Not only Evan, but everyone else was like that.

At other times, I would have told him not to exaggerate, but not today. In reality, Black’s power was at a level that couldn’t be ignored.

“This is only because he’s sealed.”

If Black hadn’t harbored ulterior motives and had focused on building divinity, there would have been no one in this world who could oppose Black.

There’s a reason why the saying exists not to fight against the god who controls death. This is a universal truth in any world.

“Hoo, this is daunting…. We haven’t even met the god yet.”

“You know from experience. How difficult it is to stand against a god.”

Evan nodded and agreed with my words.

“Is there anything we can do to help?”

At that time, Ariel, who was next to me, asked. The clergy of the Holy Kingdom who came with her and Veil were also waiting for an answer, looking only at my mouth.

I gave them an honest answer.

“To tell the truth, there’s not much you can do to help.”

A medium to call Arden. That was the main reason why I brought Ariel and Veil. And they had served their purpose coming this far.

They might ask if they can help with other things, but that’s not the case either.

As I’ve said repeatedly, Black is strong. A guy who handles death is not an opponent you can easily face like Red and Blue.

Except for Evan and me, none of the expedition members can hold Black back even for a moment. That’s why I can’t entrust them with assisting from the sidelines either.

“So, just help me and Evan focus entirely on the fight.”

“What does that mean….”

“Hyung-nim, over there!”

Before we could finish the conversation, Evan’s shout was heard. I looked in the direction Evan was pointing. Black mist was coming this way.

Everyone was bewildered by the approaching mist, but instinctively knowing it was harmful, they retreated little by little.

The black mist gradually narrowed the distance. I drew mana from my dantian and cast a spell. Dozens of magic circles unfolded above me. And I said to everyone behind me.

“That’s Black’s authority. That mist contains all the death that exists in the world.”

Lines shot out from the magic circle, as many as the number of people, and connected to everyone. Of course, Evan and I were excluded.

“If you touch that mist, you will experience one type of death. After experiencing all of that, you will die. With a 100% probability.”

The power of this authority is to induce death in the body and mind by having one experience a scene of death.

However.

“The magic connected right now will alleviate the pain you’ll experience in that process. To be exact, it only divides and distributes the deaths that will be given to each individual little by little. But don’t worry. You won’t die.”

No matter what kind of death, the total amount of pain is fixed. It’s never infinite.

“However, it’s going to hurt like hell. To the point where you’ll want to give up everything.”

No matter how much it’s reduced, death is death. The root itself doesn’t change.

“But endure it. If you die like this, even in a place that isn’t your birthplace, without seeing your loved ones, it’s too unfair, isn’t it?”

I turn my head and look behind me. Their faces, filled with determination, looked somehow very reliable. That went for Ariel and Veil as well.

“Good.”

I spoke to Evan, who was standing next to me.

“Evan, do you trust me?”

“Haha, if I don’t trust you, hyung-nim, who would I trust?”

His tone is light, and his face is full of playfulness, but why does it feel so trustworthy today? He’s become quite the protagonist.

I used magic to direct a specific death towards Evan and continued speaking.

“Don’t die. You’re not the kind of guy who should die in a place like this.”

I don’t want to drive Evan to death either, but it was necessary. This is also an opportunity for Evan to awaken. Originally, the protagonist grows in times of crisis.

To my words, Evan smiled and replied this time as well.

“Hyung-nim, I’m not going to die. There’s still so much I haven’t done.”

Instead of words, I answered with a nod. Immediately after, the God of Death’s authority engulfed us.

***

[Crushed to Death]

As soon as I regained consciousness, what I felt was that my shoulders were heavy. But it wasn’t just a matter of being heavy, it felt like I was being crushed.

I slightly raised my head and looked up. A gigantic rock that I couldn’t fit in my field of vision. I was bearing a stone that must have weighed at least several thousand tons on my shoulders.

Underneath it, I spent time endlessly with the rock on my shoulders, as day became night, and until the sense of time disappeared.

My body is gradually collapsing. The sensation in my shoulders and arms had disappeared long ago, and my posture was also tilting downwards. But as if not allowing that, flocks of birds sometimes dug into my chest and ate, giving me pain.

Then, I forcibly mustered strength and lifted the rock again. And every time that act was repeated, abnormalities began to occur throughout my body.

My spine was twisted. My knees buckled because there was no support. The flesh on my thighs and calves burst. Before I knew it, bone and flesh became one. Since it no longer returned to its original state even when attacked, the flocks of birds stopped coming as well.

Like that, hundreds of days, no, thousands of days passed.

Now, I was no longer in human form. The area below my sternum was pressed and pressed until bones, muscles, organs, etc., became one.

Everything was a mess. Among the organs, only one lung was being maintained properly. But even this would soon become one with the mass of flesh underneath.

Even so, I was still bearing the gigantic rock. Even while being crushed and dying.

Then one day, someone came to find me. He looked at me with pitiful eyes and opened his mouth.

“Have you repented?”

“…….”

When I didn’t say anything, he burst into anger.

“What are those insignificant things that you’re trying to throw away your life for!”

“…Keep your promise. 3 days left.”

After that, I was silent. And exactly 3 days later.

Crack-!

My strength gave out, and the gigantic rock crushed me. In the pain of the remaining organs, bones, and flesh being compressed, I died.

However, even as I gradually lost consciousness, my mind was clear. It was because I had already experienced dying from being crushed.

[Burning to Death]

As soon as consciousness returned, a searing pain enveloped me. In reality, my body was currently burning. And that too, tied to a tree.

Whoosh-!

In the intense heat, nerves, skin, and organs were cooked in that order. Then the flesh melted, and the heat penetrated even the bones. The extreme pain continued without stopping.

“Kill that witch!”

“More wood! Bring more wood!”

While burning, accusations and curses poured down. While my mind was dizzy, it further confused my mind.

But regardless of that, my face was expressionless while burning. Usually, burning to death is said to be the most painful, but it’s not as painful as I thought.

Unless my soul is also burning in hellfire. So, even if I frown in pain, it wasn’t at a level to make a fuss.

“It’s refreshing.”

It was a secret, but not a secret, that the flames intensified even more at that one word I uttered.

Like that, my whole body turned black, and around the time I realized what it meant to burn to death after a long time, my consciousness faded. But even then, my mind was still clear.

[Starvation]

The body I woke up in this time was a small body. About 7 years old? It was an child of that young age.

Grumble~!

As soon as I woke up, my stomach was churning. Demanding food.

How many days have I been starving for? Judging from the skinny arms and legs, the hollow cheeks, and the body with ribs exposed, it was certain that I hadn’t eaten for at least a month.

But this place was the back alley of a city. There was no such thing as showing mercy to a young child.

That’s why even if I barely managed to catch a rat, it was taken away by other beggars, and even if a feeding service came by, it was difficult to receive even one piece of bread because my body was small.

Grumble!

The time of starvation continued. Certainly, even if I could endure other deaths and pains, it was hard to endure being hungry. It was so painful that I wanted to cut out my stomach with a knife right away.

Eventually, the limit of enduring with water came. At that point, a certain meat caught my eye. It was the corpse of a child my age who had died recently.

But I held onto my reason, which was on the verge of madness.

“I’m, a human… I’ll never, ever eat people…!”

Bang, I punched my stomach to endure the hunger.

After a few days that felt like eons, I became a cold corpse in the back alley and lay scattered.

That was the end of the death I led. The three deaths were difficult to endure with ordinary mental strength, so I directly experienced them.

And the situation where the death, implemented by the God of Death, had just ended. In other words, it meant it was time to wake up.

Immediately after, the consciousness trapped in darkness came out into reality, and sensation returned to my entire body.

I opened my eyes right away, and I saw Estella’s hand placed on my forehead. Black’s eyes trembled slightly at my awakened appearance.

“How….”

Yes, this was for that. I went through this troublesome and complicated process on purpose to create this opportunity. It was impossible to directly fight against Black, and I predicted that he would come to take over my body.

I said to his face.

“Truly pathetic deaths. Seeing as I came out of it this well.”

In the fleeting moment when his face turned red with anger. I felt Evan stirring awake, grabbed Black’s arm, and shouted.

“Evan!”

“Yes, hyung-nim!”

Evan’s sword, shining whiter than ever, was swung towards Black.

Episode 205 God Of Death (6)

Episode 205 God of Death (6)

1 year and 2 months. A blow containing the power, experience, and realization accumulated during that time cleaves the Darkness.

Clang!!

The sound of cutting a hard object echoes. Evan’s sword couldn’t easily cut through the Darkness.

Contrary to her fragile appearance, the Saintess’s body is at the master level. With the power of Darkness mixed in, it was natural that attacks wouldn’t easily work.

At that moment, I drew my sword and swung it. The part the sword tip aimed for was the gap where the sword and body met.

Swoosh-!

The sword that desires the destruction of God accurately cuts that area. In an instant, the divine power of Darkness disappeared, and Estella’s body was directly hit by Evan’s attack. Her right arm and shoulder were cut off.

“Kugh!”

This must be the first time feeling pain with a human body. The distorted expression of Darkness was quite a sight to see.

While Darkness was contorting its face, Evan and I exchanged glances and swung our swords simultaneously.

However, Darkness didn’t accept the following attacks. The guy drew up divine power, transformed into mist, and avoided our swords.

“Tch.”

I clicked my tongue at that scene. In that state, no laws apply to Darkness. In other words, it’s an invincible state.

“Hoo, that’s too bad.”

As Evan said, it was a chance created by deliberately showing a weakness. If the subsequent attack had worked, Darkness’s power would have been greatly reduced. If that had happened, we would have continued the battle much more comfortably.

I picked up Estella’s severed body and said.

“Attack as soon as she returns to normal.”

“Yes, brother.”

That form consumes a lot of power and cannot be maintained indefinitely. Only about 5 seconds. It may seem short, but for the standards of gods, a second is a very long time. The results of gods’ fights are often determined in an instant.

We chased the Darkness’s mist as it retreated. And the moment it returned to Estella’s body, we kicked off the ground again and rushed in.

It was then.

Thud thud thud!!

The ground began to rumble madly. The earthquake prevented us from approaching further. Then, something began to pop out from the ground.

Pure white bones. Bones boasting a quantity that was impossible to count appeared.

To govern death means to handle death. In other words, byproducts related to death were also under the God of Death. So, it was not strange that he handled bones, which are representative of death.

Crackle, crackle, crackle!

The bones summoned by Darkness crashed down on us like a wave.

“Brother, even for us, that is….”

Evan was sweating profusely.

The bone wave, moving like a single organism, looked solid at a glance. Even I wasn’t confident in breaking through that without any damage.

However, it wasn’t as if there was no way.

“Run. I’ll block it.”

“Are you sure?”

“Who’s worrying about who? Just run without talking back.”

Evan nodded and immediately ran forward. Watching Evan face the bone wave head-on, trusting in me, I took out some of the power I had gathered beforehand.

Red energy covering my whole body. Red, the divinity of the God of Struggle.

Feeling the power of Red, I drew mana from my dantian. No, in fact, there was no need to do that. From the moment I showed my will, my body reacted on its own.

As I said before, Kyle Ardeen’s body is very unique. The more I used my body, the more optimized it became for that action. I called this a growth-type metamorphosis.

In the midst of that, I experienced a real metamorphosis. As a result of similar forces combining, Kyle Ardeen’s body evolved in a different direction. Into a body that automatically reacts to actions simply by injecting will.

It may be difficult to understand when expressed in words, but simply put, it is automation.

Originally, I had to directly perform the process of taking out mana from the dantian, moving it along the meridians, and releasing it with the sword. Now, in that process, the body automatically performs the action if I press the button called will.

It’s not just that, but it also assists in everything in carrying out the action. Including all things like mana control and power control.

Some may question. Whether that is really a big help.

But it’s really a big help. Because you can concentrate on other things that much more. In a fight with a master, that’s a really big difference.

I raised Karsa high and drew it from top to bottom. Red divine power permeated the entire space and crushed the bone wave.

The source of Red is struggle, and struggle is power. Therefore, the divinity of Red was the concept of power itself. Even if Darkness was a powerful god, the phenomenon manifested by divinity could not be ignored.

Crunch, crack!!

Everything is compressed along the direction of the swing. Pressed and pressed like a death by crushing, the bone wave, which was over 100m, was reduced to the level of a single sheet of paper.

Darkness appeared where the bones disappeared. At the same time, black mist covered Evan. It was Darkness’s authority.

One, two… seven, eight. The mana in the dantian rotates along the meridians like that of the circle. Then, I cast a spell with the mana squeezed out from my fingertips, and the compressed bone plate was carved into tens of thousands of needles.

Swish, swish, swish!

A tremendous amount of bone needles pierced the black mist. More than 90% of them were corroded and disappeared by Darkness’s authority.

But that was enough. My purpose was to clear the way for Evan to reach Darkness. And so, Evan reached Darkness.

Whoosh, Evan draws out the power of the hero. White, the power delivered from the God of Light is contained in the pure white sword. Feeling that the power was unusual, Darkness’s face hardened.

Light and darkness are natural enemies to each other. Moreover, Evan’s power of the hero is a power created by gathering the purest light of White. Therefore, Evan was the most threatening being to Darkness in this place.

Swoosh!

Evan’s sword shone brightly and split Darkness. Then, a long line appeared in the center of Estella’s body, and soon after, the body was cut in half. Blood and organs flowed out from the cut.

Evan slumped down, looking at the scene.

“Huff, huff…!”

He was breathing roughly. His energy also seemed greatly reduced, so it seemed like he had used all his power. I rushed to Evan.

“Are you okay?”

“Haa, haa… Brother…. Yes, I’m okay….”

After catching his breath a few more times, Evan looked at Estella, who was cut in half, and said.

“Q, quickly, the resurrection magic….”

Evan clasped his hands together with a trembling voice. And he used the power of the hero. White light enveloped his hands. I stopped Evan.

“Don’t do it. You don’t have to.”

“Yes? B, but we have to save the Saintess….”

I shook my head and continued.

“There’s no need. After all….”

“The Saint is right. There’s no need.”

Then, a voice different from Estella’s voice intervened in our conversation. Afterward, Darkness, who was thought to be dead, stood up.

“H, how….”

“…….”

Evan’s eyes shook greatly, and I silently watched the scene.

The body cut in half stood up completely. A large amount of blood was still flowing from the cut.

That was only for a moment. The blood and organs spilled on the floor began to return to their original positions, and Estella’s fallen body also joined together.

Estella’s body returned to its original state. Darkness spoke through the Saintess’s mouth.

“White. I never thought you would hide such power. You are worthy of being my natural enemy.”

Acknowledging White, Darkness turned its head to Evan. The eyes looking at him were full of desire, just like it was with me.

Then Darkness asked.

“Why were you so surprised? Did you think I would die with just that?”

Immediately after saying that, Darkness reached out its hand. Then, divinity gathered in its hand. But that was not divinity that Darkness itself was emitting, but divinity flowing into this space from the outside.

“If you are the God of Death, you must know how to control your own death. Behold. This is my power. As long as the phenomenon of death on earth does not stop, power will continue to flow in. As long as this power is supplied, I will not die.”

The way it was boasting was so annoying. I mocked and said to Darkness.

“I knew it. That you wouldn’t die with just that.”

“You knew? You knew that and still attacked?”

“Yeah, I knew and attacked.”

Even though I often look down on gods, they are beings that I can never ignore. In particular, the god who governs absolute laws of the world such as death should be feared more. Because they are that strong.

Of course, the same goes for Red and Blue, who I faced yesterday. Neither of them were beings that could be confronted carelessly. Nevertheless, the reason I was able to win was because the two gods were not able to exert their full power.

However, Darkness was different from the two before. The guy was using 100% of its power with Estella’s body, and his divinity was constantly supplied, so his limit was infinite.

Immediately afterward, I released the divinity I had recovered from Red and Blue. I handled the two divinities and combined them into one.

“From the beginning, I had no intention of fighting you head-on.”

I didn’t even think that I could kill him with my and Evan’s power. That would be difficult unless it was my past body, and furthermore, I had to stop that source that keeps supplying divinity, but that was also impossible.

“Of course, I had no intention of sacrificing my life to fight.”

Nevertheless, the reason I deliberately fought was to deplete Darkness’s power. Because it hates its prey acting up. In fact, Darkness’s power was greatly consumed in the process of restoring Estella’s body.

At that time, the completed divine sphere. I connected it to the contract engraved on my soul and injected divinity. The contract ravenously devoured the divinity.

Crash-!!

Suddenly, Darkness’s domain was torn away. It transcended time and space and was engraved here.

Only a small part was revealed. Feeling ominous from it, Darkness raised its power and asked me.

“…What is that?”

I replied briefly to that question.

“True death for you.”

The world of the beginning where the dead gathered, the Underworld, revealed itself here.

Episode 206 God Of Death (7)

Episode 206: God of Death (7)

The Underworld revealed itself. And Black, seeing the Underworld occupying his space, went on high alert.

An unfamiliar space, an unidentifiable pressure rising from the ground. Even a god had to be careful.

Then, as if roughly figuring out what kind of place this was, he muttered to himself.

“The scent of death… is this a place similar to my domain?”

“It’s not just similar. It’s exactly the same place. Your underworld.”

Saying it’s completely the same might be an overstatement. But the basic system is the same. After all, it’s a world where the dead gather. Even so, there were clearly different points.

At that moment, Black spoke with a sneer.

“Then let me tell you that this choice is a mistake. If this place is the same as my domain, then what I can do will also be the same.”

Black drawing out his divinity. He spread it widely on the ground. I could see clearly what he was thinking.

“Is it okay to do that in someone else’s territory? Aren’t you afraid of what’s coming?”

“That’s something I can deal with by trading with the god of this place. And this won’t last long anyway. If it’s a summoning of the underworld from another world.”

Black’s words were correct. The Underworld was summoned by consuming all of Red’s and Blue’s divinity. Moreover, considering it’s from another dimension, at most, it will only last 5 minutes.

Realizing that, he’s trying to buy time by using the Underworld’s dead. If the Underworld disappears and returns to Black’s domain, then it’s his victory.

But I couldn’t help but laugh at those words.

“You’re seriously mistaken. Trading with the owner here? You need to say something that makes sense. If that was easily possible through conversation, I would have done it a long time ago.”

I clasped my hands together and continued.

“And didn’t you hear what I said? This is your death.”

As soon as I finished speaking, I nudged Evan with my foot.

“Evan, resist with all your might from now on. This guy’s personality is so nasty that you might get caught up in it.”

“Yes, Brother.”

Evan, immediately adopting a stance, unleashed all the power he could use. Thinking that should be enough, I shouted at the contract engraved on my soul.

“I’ve come to pay the balance, you son of a bitch. Stop watching and come out and take it!”

That was the moment I shouted.

────!!

Suddenly, the inside became quiet. At the same time, time and space stopped. In that Underworld, only me, Evan, and Black were moving.

Crack!!

Immediately after, the Underworld’s space tore apart once again. A hole several times larger than the tear that occurred when the Underworld was summoned appeared.

And, a single eyeball appeared, all alone.

“Heeheeheehee, Brother… what the heck is that….”

“Resist as much as possible. Don’t stop.”

I calmed Evan down. Only a small part has been revealed, but this is a normal reaction. He’s a very, very special being.

Moreover, it wasn’t just Evan who was trembling. Black, the guy called the God of Death, also shouted with a rapidly darkening face.

“What the hell have you done!”

“Looks like you’re scared now that you’re facing it directly?”

“You’re crazy, Saint! Calling a higher-dimensional being to kill me! Aren’t you afraid of the backlash!”

For the first time, Black was gripped by fear. He looked like he wanted to escape the Underworld right away. He tried to leave by unleashing his divinity. But the energy of the Underworld blocked it.

“That’s none of your business, it’s my problem to solve. Well then, goodbye.”

I waved my hand and said to him in the language of the Underworld.

“Take it, God of the Underworld. And… with this, the contract with you is over. I’ve paid everything I had to pay for the price of resurrection.”

“────.”

“Not enough? All you wanted was a single divinity. Even if there’s a difference in class, a god is a god. And one of your own kind.”

“─────.”

“Don’t be stubborn. You’re the one who accepted the conditions back then.”

I glared at the owner of the Underworld. Then he was silent, and after a while, a hand shot out from the hole and snatched Black.

“Kkyaaaak! Let go! How did I finally get free! I can’t die like this, in this kind of place!”

Black poured out a desperate cry. The once-imposing figure was long gone. He emitted divinity and tried to resist in any way he could, but it didn’t work. Rather, he was completely subdued by the owner of the Underworld and dragged into the hole.

From the beginning, it was inevitable that it would turn out this way. This Underworld was the first world of the dead to be born, and that guy, the god of the Underworld, was an ancient god. If you only compare strength, the difference is overwhelmingly huge, like an ant and a dragon.

“Well, it ended somewhat anticlimactically…. When I fought the Water God, I almost died.”

“This is a good thing. You saw it too. How easily Black resurrected. No matter what anyone says, it’s hard for us to catch a god alone with our level.”

I shrugged my shoulders and continued.

“And it’s good to win without getting hurt. Isn’t it?”

“Well, that’s… right?”

“Huh?”

At that moment, a scene that caught my eye came into view. It was a scene I could never just let pass.

“That son of a bitch!”

I immediately spat out a curse and grabbed the hand disappearing into the hole.

“Where are you playing tricks. Who said you could take her too. Leave the body and soul behind!”

This damn bastard was trying to take Estella’s body. Moreover, Estella’s soul is inside this. So if he takes this body, I will lose Estella.

However, the god of the Underworld didn’t even pretend to listen and tried to disappear. As the hand went inside, the hole also became smaller.

“Evan, stop it! Just for a moment!”

“Understood!”

Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Evan moved his sword without asking any further questions.

Whoosh!

At that moment, Evan’s sword, Raman, shone and split into a total of 13 swords. The 13 swords containing white divinity were fired at the boundary of the hole. The speed at which the hole was shrinking slowed down slightly.

But it wouldn’t last long. I quickly shouted to the owner of the Underworld.

“Leave her behind while I’m asking nicely! She’s still a bound being!”

Even so, he didn’t think about letting go of his hand. I attacked the part where Estella’s body and the Underworld god’s hand were connected with my sword and shouted.

“Last warning! Let go right now! Unless you want to turn half of all dimensions into your enemy! Do you think that crazy bastard who’s obsessed with protection will leave you alone if he finds out about this!”

As soon as I said that, the hand trembled and the strength in the hand weakened. I took advantage of that moment to separate Estella and Black, letting only Black be taken away. Then, as the hole closed, the Underworld also disappeared. The last appearance looked like someone running away no matter who looked at it.

“Hoo, you dog-like bastard….”

I cursed and exhaled, looking at Black’s returned space. And Evan came running in a hurry.

“Brother, are you okay?!”

“Yeah, I’m okay. I’m just tired.”

I said, wiping the sweat streaming down my forehead. I used up all the mana in my body just by touching it for a moment. My soul was also slightly wounded. As expected, it’s not an existence to be taken lightly.

It wasn’t just me who was like that.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine too….”

Evan also used all his strength to block the hole that the god of the Underworld had pierced. He was as tired as I was. But I couldn’t stop yet.

First, I checked on Estella’s condition. As expected, she was still alive because her vitality was strong, even though her arms and shoulders were cut off. I took out a part of her body from subspace and placed it next to Estella.

“Choose. Body restoration and awakening of consciousness.”

“I don’t have any strength….”

“Do you think I do? Decide quickly.”

Even if I fill it with mana with a ring, I’m barely holding on. I’m sure I’ll pass out after doing this.

“Then I’ll… attach my arm.”

“Good.”

We immediately took action. Evan took his place on the right, and I sat above Estella’s head. And I moved my mana to awaken her sleeping soul.

In that way, the saintess is being healed by the hands of me and Evan. Estella, completely restored with her last memory. Soon after, she began to stir.

“Ah…!”

And the saintess’s eyes flashed open. Estella’s surprised eyes shone brightly like starlight as always today. Her vitality was also more abundant than ever.

I faced the saintess and asked.

“Are you awake?”

“Saint!”

Estella raised her upper body with a bright voice. Judging by her voice, she doesn’t seem to be in any pain.

After confirming me, she also saw Evan next to her.

“Evan is here too?”

“Hehe, hello….”

Me and Evan sitting on either side of the saintess. Perhaps because we confirmed that she was awake, we collapsed forward as if we were relieved. Estella accepted us as we were.

“You must have worked hard. Judging by the fact that you two are collapsing.”

“Well, we worked hard….”

“I did work hard….”

Something soft is touching the front of my face, but it’s hard to avoid it right now. I don’t even have the strength to lift a finger.

“Thank you for your hard work, both of you. And thank you. Saint, Hero. For saving me.”

Estella hugged us even tighter. The unique scent that only Estella has, different from Lana, penetrates my nose. It’s a scent that calms the mind.

“I saw all the efforts you two made to save me, and I remember them. That’s why I’m even more grateful. So you two, rest easy now. I’ll take care of the cleanup.”

“Then I’ll trust only in the saintess….”

Evan passed out as if he was fainting as soon as he finished speaking. Judging by the fact that my eyelids are closing, I’m about to faint soon.

“Saint.”

Estella’s words are heard through my drowsy mind. I barely regained my senses and answered.

“Whhyy….”

“I kept Saint’s wish until the end. I did well, right?”

Her tone asking for praise makes me laugh.

“You did well….”

“It’s nice to hear Saint’s voice after a long time.”

Estella giggles. Then she whispered in my ear.

“Saint Kyle. No, Brother Kyle. I like you, Brother.”

“Quiet….”

I raised my hand and brought it to Estella’s forehead. And I continued speaking and flicked my finger.

“…hee.”

Unfortunately, my fingertip never touched her. It was because I fainted while speaking. But if there was one thing I uniquely remembered even in the midst of losing consciousness.

“Then rest well, Brother Kyle.”

Estella’s words.

Kiss

It was the sensation of lips touching my forehead.

Episode 207 Saint (1)

Episode 207 Saintess (1)

Yellow, orange, green, white. Now the four gods of Ustia gathered in one place.

The reason was the aftermath. With Red and Blue dead, and Black, the cause, also dead, there was a mountain of things to clean up.

So the four gods had a somewhat serious conversation, unlike their usual casual meetings. But the atmosphere itself was the same as usual.

“Ugh, why! Can’t I rest? I’m tired. I’m already exhausted from using all my power….”

The three internally sighed deeply at Yellow’s childish whining. They couldn’t say anything because they knew how much Yellow had suffered. The evidence was Yellow’s divinity, which had decreased to 1/10 of what it used to be.

“Yellow, I won’t ask for much, just keep your seat.”

“Hmph… it’s really hard.”

Yellow made a tearful face but didn’t leave the seat. It wasn’t so hard as to die, and it was important to whine according to the situation. It wasn’t the time for it now, unlike other times.

Anyway, the three exchanged various words.

“The land left behind after the two died….”

“We have to leave it as is. We can’t just kick them out.”

“That’s true, but….”

Red and Blue died, and their respective territories lost their owners, but the original races lived there. They couldn’t just get rid of them.

“Hoo, it’s annoying to explain to the outside….”

“But we still have to let them know. It must have spread everywhere.”

Forgotten because of this incident, the exchange event was still in progress. A large number of foreigners were staying in the Ustia Holy Kingdom. So now that the situation was resolved, the events of the past two days must have spread to the outside world.

“Then, what should we do with him, lastly?”

“We should decide definitively soon.”

“We did receive help, so….”

“I’m unconditionally in favor! It’s over now, right? Really over? I’m leaving!”

Yellow quickly answered at the word ‘lastly’ and left the seat. The three gods sighed once again at the sight.

“Then the inauguration ceremony.”

“Let’s do it as we’ve been doing. Like with Estella.”

“We’re a little short on time, but it seems possible if we hurry.”

That was the end of the conversation. The three, having finished their discussion, returned to their respective territories. To prepare for the inauguration ceremony.

-Wow! Really?

Of course, they didn’t forget to contact Estella, the saintess.

***

-You’re waking up late. When are you going to wake up?

-Just how much power did you use that you’re waking up later than her? Already half a day late….

-The Saintess said you’re all better. Ah, will this make you wake up sooner?

-Hey, Evan. Stop it. Why bother him when he’s tired.

Voices as soon as I regained consciousness. At the same time, something was poking my cheek. I wanted to sleep a little more, but I was forced to open my eyes because of it.

And the scene I saw. Evan and Vale were looking down at me side by side.

“Ah, shit.”

To see a man’s face as soon as I woke up. There couldn’t be a worse sight than this. My face involuntarily crumpled at the sight of the two.

“Still, your younger brothers are diligently taking care of you, so you shouldn’t swear. And why do you hate it so much?”

“It’s because of you. Come out quickly.”

“You come out too, brother. Don’t stick your face in here.”

At those words, Vale retreated with a dejected face. But ignoring it as a truly terrible experience, I asked.

“How’s your body?”

At my words, Evan showed off his body as if boasting and answered.

“As expected, the Saintess is amazing. My wounds and fatigue are all gone.”

“…I’m fine too. I wasn’t hurt much, so there was nothing to treat. Even that was all thanks to the Saintess.”

“That’s a relief then.”

No one can keep up with Estella when it comes to healing, and she’s on a completely different level compared to other believers. To the extent that she can save you as long as you don’t die.

I also roughly checked and found that the fatigue and pain that covered my body before I fainted had disappeared. To the point where I didn’t need any rest. I felt very refreshed.

“More importantly, how long have I been out? And what about the others.”

“It’s the second day today, and everyone is cleaning up. We couldn’t just stand still because you fainted. Vale also came after taking some time out from helping.”

“Sister Lana also said she’ll come as soon as she’s done with work. The Princess and the Saintess might be a little late because they’re busy.”

Well, that’s probably right. The two of them have a lot to do since they have such important positions. They must be working hard.

If so….

“What about Chloe.”

“Unfortunately, I haven’t seen her. Even after the work was done.”

“Is that so.”

Tsk, I clicked my tongue.

Did she go somewhere? Or does she have something else to do? I don’t know why she disappeared, but now that things are over, I wanted to see her at least once.

Growl~

My stomach roared. It was the second day today, so my stomach must be completely empty. I also needed to replenish the energy I had consumed in the two days of battle.

I looked around and asked.

“Is there anything to eat? Even just a drink.”

“Ah, I ate everything as soon as I woke up, hehe…. But if you tell them outside, they’ll bring it to you right away.”

Evan scratched his head and answered. I didn’t particularly want to scold him. He must have suffered quite a bit too. He probably ate in a hurry like me because he was hungry.

“I’ll bring it. Please rest.”

“No, there’s no need for that. Someone’s coming.”

Vale was about to leave the room to get food. I stopped my younger brother. I felt a familiar presence behind the door.

Immediately after, the door opened and Lana came in. Judging from the sweat on her forehead, she must have just finished work.

“You came?”

“Kyle! Are you okay?”

“Thanks to Estella, I don’t have any pain.”

“That’s a relief!”

But unlike her words, she wasn’t satisfied and only let me go after examining my body here and there.

“I told you I’m okay.”

“But you never know.”

I don’t know why I’m laughing at those words of concern. I can’t help but smile.

“Oh, right, Lana. Is there anything to eat?”

“Something to eat?”

“I just woke up and I’m hungry. If not, I can just get it and eat it.”

“I have some!”

Lana shouted and opened her subspace, starting to take things out. That action continued for about 5 minutes, and before I knew it, my bed was full of food.

“I made this to give to Kyle when he woke up. Ah, I made that with the Elf sisters. And that was made by the Dwarf uncles….”

Lana explained each of the foods she had brought. Among them, I set aside the others and started eating Lana’s food first. Her food was the most to my taste anyway.

“It’s delicious. As always.”

“Hehe, that’s a relief. I’m glad you like it.”

As soon as I took a bite, I couldn’t stop putting food into my mouth. I was so hungry that I kept sending food down my esophagus and into my stomach.

After eating all of Lana’s food and filling my stomach halfway. Suddenly, another desire began to arise.

I turned my gaze away from Lana, who was looking for food that would suit my taste, and gestured with my eyes to the two who were blankly looking at me over there.

‘Get out.’

‘Excuse me?’

‘Huh?’

Evan and Vale, realizing my intentions, tilted their heads and asked back. I glared and moved my mouth silently.

‘Get. Out. You bastards.’

‘…….’

‘…….’

The two were silent. At that time, Lana took something out of the basket and shouted.

“Oh, right, Evan junior! Elena sister also gave me something for Evan junior to bring!”

“Really? I’ll enjoy it. Ah, Vale. Want to go out for a walk for a bit?”

“…Okay.”

“Then we’ll be back. You two… rest hard.”

With those words, Evan and Vale left the room. And I clicked my tongue as I watched the two leave.

‘Can’t you read the room? Damn things.’

It’s so annoying that I have to tell them everything.

Anyway, after the presence of the two disappeared, I called Lana.

“Lana. Come here.”

“Hm? What’s wrong, Kyle?”

She came to me without any suspicion. The moment Lana came in front of me, I grabbed her hand and pulled her towards me.

I was sitting on the bed, and Lana was standing. Thanks to that, we were able to embrace each other. In that state, I buried my face in Lana’s neck.

“Hoo, ha….”

I inhale through my nose and exhale through my mouth. Each time, Lana’s scent stimulates my nose. I smell it every time, but Lana’s scent is very addictive. Every time I smell that refreshing and sweet scent, my head clears and I feel good.

“K, Kyle, it’s embarrassing…. I’m sweating too….”

“It’s okay. So just a little more.”

“I, I’m not okay…!”

Lana struggled in a very embarrassed voice. In fact, I had spent a lot of time with Lana, but there was almost no time to be directly attached to each other like this. At best, we would be attached when sleeping in my dorm.

Even that was when Lana was the one who was attached first. There was never a case where I approached her first.

If there was a difference between then and now, it was that my attitude toward her had changed. Due to that difference, the emotions in my heart came out in action. To the point where it was hard to bear.

“Lana, I love you.”

“I, I love you too, Kyle… Eek!”

I lick the sweat on her neck with my tongue. There is no saltiness at all, and a slightly sweet taste lingers on the tip of my tongue.

“Ticklish, it’s ticklish… Ah, gently… Kyle, just a little gently….”

Lana flinches and trembles every time I lick her neck with my tongue. That appearance excited me even more, and as a result, a hot breath came out and flowed from Lana’s mouth.

Of course, I had no intention of stopping. To be honest, it’s strange if you can bear it when a girl you like keeps touching you from the side. To the point where it’s amazing that I’ve been able to bear it until now.

I hugged her waist even tighter to narrow the distance. The distance between our lower bodies became closer, and Lana’s upper body leaned towards me. Lana’s heart was beating fast, and I could feel it directly.

“Haa, haa….”

Just as I was stimulating the other side of her neck. Lana’s breathing became rough. It seems like it’s time to move on to the next step, but I have no intention of doing so. I’ll take my time and put in a little more effort….

[Beep beep beep!!]

[The possessed person has achieved a hidden goal]

[You have achieved ‘Hidden Quest: Kill the Protagonist and God’]

‘……That fucking bastard!’

Suddenly, a damn system window appeared, breaking the mood. That guy continued speaking as if he was teasing me.

[Naughty things are for after you turn 20, after you become an adult. OK?]

…Just go die, you goddamn bastard!

Episode 208 Saint (2)

Episode 208 Saint (2)

‘…Shit.’

I cursed inwardly, staring at the system window in front of me.

In the end, I couldn’t achieve my goal because of this bastard. Whenever I tried to move on to the next stage, it would go crazy and distract me. Due to its interference, I, the one who got tired first, gave up.

The maximum permissible act was just skinship. If I tried to go further, it kept ringing and blocking me.

‘What a goddamn bastard.’

If a loving couple is in the same room, various things can happen. I don’t know who the hell is on the other side, but I want to kill them.

‘And what are you trying to do by counting age?’

Anyway, Lana and I will be adults next year. 20 years old? There are less than 8 months left, no, less than 7 months.

Besides, it’s not like I’m trying to do something with an innocent girl who doesn’t know anything. Lana knew everything she needed to know, and as a summoner, she understood the laws of nature faster than anyone her age.

But it’s blocking me for ridiculous reasons. It’s frustrating.

That doesn’t mean I stopped what I was doing. It wasn’t polite for me, who started first, to suddenly stop.

Of course, I can’t do it until the end because of the system… but what can I do. I have to endure it.

“K, Kyle, you’re being very affectionate today… Haa.”

Lana moans. As soon as she makes a sound, she closes her mouth, trying her best to hold back what’s coming out.

But I didn’t stop. I sucked on Lana’s neck until proper marks were made. And only after leaving three kiss marks did I take my lips off.

“Haa, haa….”

Lana’s face is flushed red. Her breath is full of heat. It was conveyed that she was more excited than me.

“Sorry. I was a little stressed because of the fight.”

“I, is that so?”

“Yeah.”

I nodded in affirmation.

It may sound like an excuse, but it’s not a lie. The fight with the god really built up my sexual desire.

What should I call this. To put it simply, it’s like a curse, a chronic problem engraved in my soul. Sometimes after fighting a strong opponent, the excitement and desire for life at that time accumulate and my body gets horny.

It’s not the kind of thing I can hold back by trying, so I have to release the built-up sexual desire. And Lana happened to be by my side, and especially since it was the first time in this body, I just exploded.

Then Lana, who was staring at my face, said.

“Grandfather said that physical jobs like knights build up easily.”

“That’s true.”

“Then Kyle. If it’s hard to endure… shall I help you?”

“Ah….”

For a moment, my mind went blank at the sight of her smiling slightly and looking at me. The fire that I had barely extinguished began to flare up again.

I quickly hugged Lana and whispered.

“It’s okay. I can endure it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. And sorry. You must have mustered up your courage to say that. But doing it here is too much of a waste.”

Aside from the system blocking me, experiencing my first time here was too precious. It would be different if we had already done it, but I didn’t want to do it in a place like this for the first time.

“I’m okay with it….”

She pouts her lips and makes a sad face. That stimulated me even more, but I endured it. Instead, I buried my face in the other side of her neck and said.

“Endure it with this.”

I started to engrave the fourth kiss mark, and Lana trembled at the stimulation. I moved my mouth and tongue even harder against the backdrop of her moans.

Still, it wasn’t very satisfying. I couldn’t move on to the next step, so as time passed, I felt something lacking. But I could still endure it this much. At least for now.

After about 2 hours passed like that, we slowly separated our bodies. Perhaps because we had been stuck together without being apart for a moment, our whole bodies were wet with sweat, but it didn’t feel unpleasant. Rather, it was filled with satisfaction.

I created a little heat and wind to dry our bodies. The inside of the room was also filled with an indescribable smell, so I ventilated it.

But then I heard a sound from outside the door.

-S, Saintess, you can’t go in now!

-Yes? Why?

-Ah, well, it’s a little hard to say….

-If you’ve come to see my brother, then later….

Hearing that conversation, we looked at each other.

“What should we do, Kyle….”

“First, go outside….”

I spread out teleportation while speaking. But the door opened even faster than that.

Bang!

The door opens faster than ever. Estella’s figure was visible. Evan and Bale, who were behind her, froze in place.

And the saintess, who felt the heat and smell that hadn’t been completely erased yet.

“…Saint?”

“…….”

“…….”

Looked at me and Lana who hadn’t completely separated. Also, with cold eyes.

“What were you two… doing here. Until just now.”

“What else. Lana was nursing me.”

“You’re sticking together too much for just nursing, aren’t you? And the room smells a little….”

“It must be your imagination.”

I cut off the conversation like that, but Estella didn’t give in easily. She raised her voice and said.

“Saint. Is this an inn or a hotel? This is the Temple of Hayang, a temple! It’s a sacred space!”

“I know.”

“Someone who knows that is doing, doing that kind of thing…!”

“I didn’t do it. We were just sticking together.”

I didn’t do what Estella was thinking. It’s true that we were stuck a little too close.

But it wouldn’t work.

“Just sticking together! The smell is reaching all the way here like the people of the heat cycle! How much did you bite and suck! And there are marks on Lana’s neck, so you’re lying!”

At that cry, Lana hurriedly covered her neck with her hair. It was an embarrassing sight to be caught by others. I thought I had done it on a part that wouldn’t be revealed as much as possible, but it seems to be visible.

I corrected Estella’s words.

“People will misunderstand if they hear you. Don’t say strange things.”

Saying that, she glares at the two behind Estella.

“You goddamn peeping Toms.”

“Hey, peeping Tom. We’re just trying to help our brother….”

“We were just guarding in front of the door. We didn’t do anything else.”

“Shut up, you bastards.”

Anyway, let’s stop joking around here.

“So why did you come. If you came to treat me, I’m fine. I’m all better.”

“…I didn’t come for that reason.”

Estella answering with a sulky face. Her usual appearance was so cute that I laughed.

“What’s wrong. Tell me. I’ll do anything as long as it’s not difficult.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah.”

One way or another, Estella also suffered. Enduring while remembering the 50 regressions is not an ordinary thing. Maybe she suffered more than us, who don’t remember. So I could do this much.

“Then… let’s go prepare for our saint appointment ceremony!”

“Ah, damn it….”

Why is that story coming out. It’s annoying to do it when I’m feeling good.

***

“Hurry! We have a lot to prepare. We have to match clothes and practice the appointment ceremony….”

Estella grabbing me and leading me. She was pulling so hard that I was gradually dragged along. I calmly said to her.

“So why do I have to do that.”

“Because you’re a saint. Now you have to become a real saint.”

“…….”

“And do you know how depressed everyone is because of this? At times like this, we have to take the lead and reverse the atmosphere!”

She’s looking at me with such sparkling eyes. It’s burdensome.

“How much are the gods looking forward to it. The birth of a new saint. So hurry up and go. Oh, Evan also has to prepare.”

“Me too?”

“Yes. Evan’s contribution is as great as the saint’s.”

The thing about Evan is understandable. He was the top contributor in this matter. In the first place, it was a set order once the episode ended.

But I was different.

“Why do I have to become a saint. I keep trying to make someone who doesn’t want to be a saint a saint.”

“Were you going to just pass it over after showing that kind of appearance in Eustia?”

“…That’s inevitable.”

In the Holy Kingdom, the existence that works best for the believers is the saintess and saint, next to God. I just used the name saint for smooth progress.

“Are you going to take only the good things and run away? How can that be. If you showed the appearance of a saint, you’re a saint. Do you know how many believers inside Eustia already consider you a saint? 100%. They’ve long forgotten the word preliminary.”

“…….”

Damn it, I didn’t want the influence to grow this much.

I just wanted to change the future where the protagonist and supporting actors die by deviating from the original story. So I used all sorts of methods, but I didn’t expect it to unfold in this way.

No, I actually expected it a little. I just didn’t know they would act this quickly.

I frowned and revealed my uncomfortable feelings. Then Lana held my hand tightly.

“Kyle, don’t you want to be a saint?”

“Well, a little….”

In the end, being a saint means getting closer to God. As for me, I didn’t feel good about it. Rather, I want to distance myself.

Then Lana held my hand even tighter and said.

“But I want Kyle to receive an award. Kyle worked harder and suffered more than anyone else. I think you deserve it enough.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, really. Of course, you don’t have to receive it. Kyle also has the right to refuse.”

I was lost in thought for a moment at her words. And soon I came to a conclusion.

“Okay. If you want me to, I’ll do that.”

“Ah, no, I’m not asking for it, I’m just thinking about Kyle….”

“Just kidding.”

I hugged Lana tightly and wrapped up the situation.

Lana’s words were purely for my sake. Unlike me, she wasn’t a calculating person.

After that, I followed Estella to prepare for the saint appointment ceremony.

***

“But Saint. Are you going to keep sticking together?”

“Is there a problem with that?”

Estella complained slightly about the sight of me sticking to Lana throughout the way. But I ignored it. Lovers can stick together. Then Estella quietly muttered.

“…I like Kyle oppa too. I can do it too….”

Estella’s complaints were only heard by me. Of course, I had no intention of stopping because of that.

Episode 209 Saint (3)

Episode 209 Saint (3)

4 days after the war with the gods. Justia still bore the scars of the war.

Nevertheless, the Holy Nation was quite lively today. In particular, the believers of the Holy Nation were busy moving things around.

The people of other countries were anxious at the sight of these believers. They were worried about what might happen next.

However, although it had not been publicly announced, those who needed to know roughly knew what was going on, so it wasn’t too noisy.

“How is it, Lana? Does it suit me well?”

“Yes, it suits you well.”

Lana touched my clothes and nodded. I quietly felt her touch. Lana’s skin, which I occasionally touched, was soft.

Then Evan, who was watching this scene from the side, intervened.

“Hey, Lana, be honest. It doesn’t really suit him, does it? Hyungnim looks good in other colors, but for some reason, white just doesn’t suit him. Look, even Veil is laughing.”

“Ahem… I wasn’t laughing. Don’t make things up.”

“Wipe the drool from your mouth before you talk, Veil.”

Why the hell are those bastards here making a fuss? I wanted to kick them out right away, but I couldn’t because they were also the main characters of the pre-inauguration ceremony.

“Shut up, you guys. I don’t need to look good to you.”

This pure white saint’s robe is to show the believers the birth of the saint. More than anything, it’s enough if Lana is satisfied. I don’t need the evaluations of male bastards.

Whether or not I cared, Evan asked Ariel next to him.

“What do you think, Princess? Isn’t white really bad?”

Then Ariel’s gaze started from my face and went down. After looking closely, she gave her review.

“I think it’s okay. Although the initial outfit design wasn’t great.”

“Ah, the first outfit was definitely weird. It seems ‘slightly’ better than then.”

“Don’t emphasize it, you son of a bitch.”

“Ack!”

I smacked Evan on the head.

Anyway, he makes a fuss whenever he gets the chance. Of course, that’s Evan’s way of expressing his friendliness, so I let it slide.

Like that, we had a boisterous conversation as usual. Then the door opened, and the Holy Nation’s believers came in.

They bowed to us and took everyone except me. The inauguration ceremony was next.

Left alone in the waiting room, I opened the status window and touched something. Then, looking at the list that appeared before my eyes, I waited for the inauguration ceremony.

***

About an hour later, the believers came in. Finally, it was my turn. I followed their guidance and moved.

A few minutes later, we faced a road. I slowly raised my head and looked at the road. At the end of it, I saw stairs leading to the sky.

At the same time, the steps of the Justia believers stopped. As if their guidance was only up to here, they reached out towards the stairs.

I nodded and headed towards the stairs alone.

Tak, I place one foot on the stairs. And then I take the next step. I began to climb the stairs slowly and dignifiedly.

The stairs looked very dangerous. There were only stairs leading up there, and there were no railings. The height was quite high, so if you fell from here, you would die instantly.

Of course, I knew very well that that wouldn’t happen.

I climbed the stairs and reached the end. And as I took the last step, someone greeted me.

Bowing, Estella, the Saintess, was greeting me.

She had a solemn attitude and atmosphere. She looked quite like a Saintess. I approached her, and she led me.

Following the Saintess, I walk on the pure white marble. The marble floor, only 10cm thick, supported us perfectly even though it was floating in the air.

I reached the end of the floor. An enormous number of people came into my sight.

All the believers of Justia were basically gathered, and there were also academies and people from other countries who had gathered for the exchange meeting. Among them were those who had come to understand the current situation.

And they all raised their heads and looked at this side, at me.

I said softly to Estella.

“Start.”

“Yes.”

Divine power blooms from the Saintess’s hand. The still vast divine power filled the surroundings and even the sky.

“Wow…”

“Beautiful…”

Admiration erupted from everywhere at the sight. Someone was so moved by this scene that they shed tears.

Estella gathered the widely spread divine power and guided it to the Holy Grail placed in front of us. A huge amount of divine power began to be sucked into the Holy Grail.

The inside of the cup rippled. It wasn’t water, but divine power condensed to a high concentration.

Hwaaa!!

Immediately after, the Holy Grail reacted to the divine power and shone brightly. Then, highly concentrated divine power was released to the outside, creating a small space.

After a while, a huge force spewed out, and someone appeared inside the space. Orange, yellow, green, and white. The gods of Justia, now reduced to four.

“……”

“……”

Everyone couldn’t take their eyes off the appearance of the gods, and there were no words either. Only the believers of the Holy Nation were showing respect to the gods.

In the first place, it was very rare for a god to directly show their appearance, and at most, they would show their appearance when appointing a Saint and Saintess like now. Even that wasn’t done often, so the appearance of the gods was even more mysterious to them.

I took a step forward and faced them. Then White, the God of Light, came forward to me as a representative. She created the concept of Saint and Saintess, so it was a natural thing.

White, who was standing in front of me, spoke so that only those around could hear.

“First, let me express my gratitude. Thank you. Thanks to you, we were able to save Justia, the future of this world. If it weren’t for you, there would be no peace now.”

“Did you have to say that now?”

“Because if it’s not now, there won’t be time to tell you. I don’t think you would come looking for me given your personality.”

“That’s true.”

I was facing them directly because it was this occasion, but if it wasn’t for this situation, I wouldn’t have even thought about meeting them.

“More than that, should we end the conversation here?”

“I understand.”

White nodded and amplified her voice with divinity, saying.

“Kyle Arden. Are you ready to become a Saint?”

White’s question spreads throughout Justia. Hearing that, people down there were only staring at my mouth. Everyone seemed to be expecting my answer.

However, I slightly betrayed their expectations and said.

“I’m ready. But don’t expect anything. I have no intention of doing what Estella does.”

I put strength into White’s amplification and continued speaking.

“You know my background. I was born in Arden and raised in the Empire. I have no faith in gods. Not even a speck. So don’t think that I will do anything as a Saint. Is that okay?”

Hearing my words, White smiled slightly and answered.

“I think you have already done everything you will do as a Saint for the rest of your life with this incident.”

Then she came closer to me and kissed my forehead with divinity. Then White’s stigmata was engraved on the back of my hand, and I felt a connection with White.

White stepped back, and then Green came forward.

“I was going to do it first, but White is something else. Still, Kyle. I hope we can talk often. You’re a Saint, right?”

Green followed White and kissed my forehead. Green’s stigmata was engraved. I was starting to feel dirty.

Next was Orange. I watched him warily, glaring at him.

“I’m not doing that.”

He said that and then patted my shoulder. His divinity flowed in, and the back of my hand became slightly hot.

“Me too, lightly!”

Soon, Yellow pressed down on my forehead, and the last stigmata was engraved.

That was it. The Saint Inauguration Ceremony was a very simple event that ended when the gods directly engraved the stigmata.

“Are you really a Saint now?”

As soon as the inauguration ceremony ended, Estella spoke to me. I couldn’t help but smile at her eyes that were shining brightly as if we had finally become a pair.

“I guess I’m really a Saint.”

You never know what will happen in life. I never thought I would be connected to the gods again. But I won’t use this power anyway.

Then Estella grabbed my hand and said.

“Let’s do well in the future, Kyle oppa.”

“Yeah.”

I didn’t want to show this side of me to the people, but today I responded to her smile.

Still, since this position was created. It was too bad to end it like this. I squeezed out divine power from the stigmata and unfolded divine magic.

[Blessing]

Divine power turns into starlight and decorates the sky. The starlight, affected by gravity, began to flow down to the ground.

“Wow…”

“Stars!”

People were amazed as they watched the scene. They had faces that were excited as if they had seen snow for the first time since they were children. People mentioned my name.

That day, a Saint was born amidst the blessings of many people.

And.

[Title: Acquired ‘Saint’]

[Many people are calling your name]

[Congratulations! Acquired 100,000 Fame Points!]

[Please use the store!]

This damn system also sent a congratulatory message.

***

After the Saint Inauguration Ceremony, I stopped by the waiting room to change my clothes. This Saint’s robe was more uncomfortable than I thought, so it was hard to keep wearing it.

Besides, the color was too flashy, so I didn’t like it. I wondered how Estella wore this outfit.

Anyway, I had someone waiting for me, so I quickly changed and tried to leave. They were holding a festival to celebrate the birth of a new Saint.

I thought they should be repairing the damage during that time, but the believers would take care of that.

Just as I was about to open the door and leave. Before I could even grab the handle, the door opened first. And a woman was seen.

“Chloe….”

It was Chloe. It was the first time I had seen her in 6 days.

Episode 210 To The Academy (1)

Episode 210 To the Academy (1)

Chloe, whom I met after 6 days, was the same as ever. It was her usual self. However, the atmosphere was very sharp.

“It’s been a while.”

“It has been a while.”

Chloe, who answered like that, scanned me up and down and continued.

“You look radiant; I guess you’ve been doing well. Your attire is neat, and I can’t help but notice the smile on your face.”

Chloe said sarcastically. Her glaring eyes were full of irritation. I smiled and replied.

“Thanks to you.”

“Ha, you talk a good game.”

“It’s the truth.”

This episode was absolutely disadvantageous. I wasn’t prepared to face the gods at all, and time was also very tight. It was the worst situation where I couldn’t win no matter how hard I struggled.

But thanks to her help, I was able to lead it in the direction I wanted and end it in the most correct and perfect way. It was a scene I could never have created without Chloe.

“Then don’t you have something to say to me?”

I smiled and said sincerely.

“Thank you, Chloe, I really appreciate it again.”

“For someone who’s thankful, you’ve been living as if you’ve forgotten me? Especially with Lana. You two didn’t have sex, but I thought you were a married couple?”

“…Well, watch your language.”

“Did I say something wrong? You two were stuck together all day, kissing and sucking and sis bo… I’m gonna stick it in ri… Mmph!”

I quickly covered Chloe’s mouth. Even if I was grateful, I couldn’t stand this.

I let go of her hand after calming down. Chloe glared at me even more than before.

“…And a person should have a conscience. If you received help from me, shouldn’t you stay away from that fox-like bitch? You were holding her hand just now, too. I’m the one who showed off my skills, but another bitch is taking the profits. Ha, I’m so dumbfounded.”

At that moment, I pulled Chloe inside and closed the door. I pushed her against the wall and asked.

“What can I do for you? Tell me.”

“……”

Chloe looked slightly embarrassed. She was surprised that I would say something like this, and she was speechless for a moment. And a little later, she opened her mouth.

“Please kill that damn bitch.”

“No. Estella is as important as the other kids.”

“Then break up with Lana.”

“That’s not going to happen either. I love Lana. Lana would be sad if I did that.”

“Let’s go on a trip together. Just the two of us for about a week.”

“It’s difficult. I have things to do when I get back to the academy.”

Chloe, angry at the three rejections, pushed me away. Then she glared at me and said.

“You can’t do this, you can’t do that. Do you even have any intention of listening?”

“Everything, except for things that are too excessive like just now.”

“You son of a bitch… just go die.”

Chloe spat out harsh words and disappeared with teleportation. I wanted to grab her as she left, but I couldn’t bring myself to grab her because of the way she was glaring at me. I thought she would get angry if I did.

“Hoo….”

Chloe disappeared, and I let out a sigh into the air.

“It’s not easy….”

Until now, I could just deal with her appropriately, but now I couldn’t. I owed her a really big debt.

Because of that, I had a lot to think about. How I should treat Chloe in the future. But no matter how much I pondered and pondered, I couldn’t come to a proper conclusion.

This was a really difficult and challenging problem.

“Really, it’s not easy….”

Therefore, I could only let out a sigh filled with frustration.

***

About 3 more days passed, and before I knew it, a month had passed since I came to the Holy Kingdom. That meant the exchange meeting was over.

Of course, it was long past the time to return. I should have returned to the academy a few days ago. However, it was delayed due to unexpected incidents and aftermath.

But now everything was settled, and I was about to leave the Holy Kingdom. So, I moved to say goodbye before returning to the Tianis Academy.

So, I said goodbye to the people I had to say hello to roughly. All that was left was Caleon Arden, who was still in the underworld.

“You’re leaving tomorrow?”

“Yeah. The exchange meeting is over, so I should get going.”

He looked disappointed at my words.

“Time flies. You’re already leaving. I met someone I liked for the first time in a while.”

“What are you sad about? You’re dead, so act like a dead person. Don’t have any lingering feelings.”

“Lingering feelings? I threw those feelings away a long time ago. It’s just that parting is so fast. Think about it. If you’re in this gloomy space for hundreds of years, you’ll miss meeting someone.”

“Well, I guess so.”

I agreed and nodded.

“So, hurry up and reincarnate. Don’t stay any longer.”

“Is that up to me? Well, I think it’ll happen in a few years.”

The stronger the soul, the harder it is to reincarnate. Unless a transcendent being directly intervenes, it takes a long time.

“Anyway, I’m going. I have a lot of other things to do.”

“Okay, goodbye. My descendant. And take care of the Princess. I heard you only take care of a girl named Lana?”

“Stop calling me a descendant, and I’ll take care of the latter. So, mind your own business.”

I greeted him and left the underworld. And as I left, Caleon Arden said.

“Oh, go to the Imperial Palace and meet Kiran later. I’m sure you’ll like him. Oh, I wonder if you know that Kiran isn’t dead?”

“I know.”

“Well, there’s no way someone like you wouldn’t know. Anyway, goodbye.”

So, I left the underworld with a greeting from the first head of the family.

***

The next day came. It was finally the day to return to the academy.

The Ustia Holy Kingdom was bustling from dawn. As the country that hosted the exchange meeting, it had to see off each academy.

Starting in the morning, each academy leaves one by one. As students and professors gradually left, the Holy Kingdom became more and more empty. I could feel how many people had visited the Holy Kingdom for the exchange meeting.

After sending people off like that, it was around lunchtime. It was the Tianis Academy’s turn. We were the last to leave because we were sent in order of distance.

And as they boarded the train in order, I said goodbye to Estella. That was because I couldn’t persuade her to go to Tianis with me.

“Are you really not going with me?”

Estella nodded and replied.

“Yes. I am the Holy Kingdom’s saintess. Shouldn’t one of the saint and saintess protect Ustia?”

“……”

I was speechless at the words, which were no different from a just argument. But originally, Estella was supposed to transfer to Tianis after this episode. That was normal.

“Or how about the saint stays?”

“That won’t work.”

I shook my head. Maybe after Evan graduates. I still needed to stay by his side. I strengthened that thought even more after this episode.

“Okay. If that’s what you want.”

I wanted her to go with me if possible, but I respected Estella’s opinion. If she wanted to stay, she had no choice but to stay.

“But come to Tianis sometimes. And contact me.”

“Yes, Saint.”

That was the end of the conversation.

“Sniff….”

“You’re leaving like this….”

Then, the Holy Kingdom’s followers behind Estella shed tears. It seemed they were crying because the saint was leaving. It seemed they had become fond of him in a short time.

“Then see you later, Lana.”

“Yeah, Saintess. Do you have to come to Tianis?”

“Yes. Oh, Lana.”

Before getting on the train, Estella grabbed Lana. The two began whispering to each other. I wasn’t curious enough to eavesdrop.

After the two finished talking, I got on the train with Lana. Soon the train departed. I waved my hand to Estella, who was waving her hand through the window.

“We’re finally getting away. From that damn bitch.”

“Watch your language.”

“I don’t want to!”

Then Chloe approached. She was smiling brightly, as if she was happy to be away from the saintess.

I pushed Chloe away and stared blankly at the scenery outside the window. As I watched the Holy Kingdom disappear more and more.

“Haa….”

Before I knew it, I let out a deep sigh. I guess I’m human too, so I’ve become fond of it.

Whether she knew my heart or not. The train was running hard towards the Empire.

***

“Hehe, they’re gone.”

Estella smiled as she watched the train move away. The further it moved away, the more she smiled.

“Shall we leave now, Elena?”

“Yes, Saintess.”

Immediately, Elena and some of the Holy Kingdom’s followers gathered around the Saintess. The followers around them shed more tears at the sight.

“Saintess….”

“Are you really, really leaving….?”

They grabbed the Saintess, who was about to leave for the Empire, and even to a place called Tianis Academy.

That’s right. The reason why the followers were crying wasn’t because of the Saint, but because of the Saintess who was leaving today.

Estella had told them that she would follow the Saint when he returned to the Empire, and in the end, it was time to leave.

Of course, she had only told the followers without the Saint’s knowledge, and she had also received permission from the gods. It was okay to follow him.

“Well, let’s get going. Hehe, Saint, I’m looking forward to it.”

When the guards gathered, Estella took out divine power. It was to teleport to the Empire. Estella was planning to send the Saint first and arrive in the Empire first to surprise him.

“Sniff….”

“Ah, Saintess….”

The followers cried even more at the thought that she was now completely gone. Estella consoled the sadly crying followers.

“Don’t cry too much. It’s not like we’re separating forever. I’ll be back when the Saint graduates.”

After all, she was born and raised in the Ustia Holy Kingdom, and at the same time, she was the Saintess of this country. Estella had no intention of abandoning her hometown.

“Then everyone….”

Estella shouted as she unleashed her divine magic.

“Goodbye! I’m leaving to follow my one and only Saint! Everyone, have a happy time in the meantime!”

Immediately, a pure white light enveloped Estella and her guards. So, Saintess Estella left the Holy Kingdom in pursuit of her love.

Episode 211 To The Academy (2)

Episode 211: To the Academy (2)

“Kyle, wake up… We’re here….”

Lana’s whisper rings in my ear. She was speaking so close that her breath tickled my ear.

Suddenly, I wondered what she would do if I didn’t wake up, so I stayed still. Soon after, Lana tickled me and said, “If you don’t wake up… I’ll keep tickling you.”

Her hand goes down, starting with my cheek, then my neck, armpits, and stomach. Around that point, I couldn’t hold back my laughter and opened my eyes.

“Haha, it tickles. Can’t you stop?”

“It’s Kyle who played a trick who’s bad. You should have woken up sooner.”

“I said I’m sorry.”

Lana didn’t stop, as if she resented me for pretending to sleep. She tormented my ear with whispers and tickled my body with her hands.

After about 2 minutes, Lana took her hand away with a satisfied look. And then, as always, she smiled brightly and held out her hand.

“They said we’ll arrive in the capital soon. Let’s get ready.”

I took Lana’s hand and got up. After that, I took out my luggage and waited for the train to stop.

At that moment, Lana stretched her arms up into the sky and said.

“Ugh, I’ve been sitting for too long, my body is stiff.”

“Come here. I’ll loosen you up.”

I hugged Lana from behind. And, under the pretext of loosening her muscles, I began to massage her body here and there. It was a 2-person room, so there was no need to be aware of others. Of course, I excluded the parts that the system would warn about.

“K, Kyle….”

“What is it, Lana?”

“Your touch is too….”

“What did I do? I’m just loosening your muscles.”

“But why, stimulating with mana… Euhuk!”

Ignoring Lana’s reaction, I continue to stimulate her. Lana’s body, which had become sensitive in an instant, was forced to let out a moan.

Still, I didn’t stop. It was easier for each other this way later.

Then, I couldn’t stand it any longer and buried my face in her neck. Lana’s scent pierced my nose.

“Haa, I just want to stay like this.”

“We can do it when we get back to the dorm….”

At that, I dug into her neck even more.

“Your scent is nice today. What body wash did you use?”

“I, I didn’t use any…. I only washed with Uru….”

“With a spirit?”

“Uhm….”

I wondered why there was a mix of natural scents. It was because she washed with the water spirit. Of course, Lana’s unique scent was so strong that it all disappeared before I knew it.

Then, the train station scenery came into view and the train stopped. We had arrived in the Imperial Capital. I clicked my tongue in disappointment and released Lana.

After that, as we prepared to get off, Lana stared at me intently. She looked a little sulky.

“Kyle is bad. You always just meet and don’t move on to the next step.”

“So you didn’t like it?”

“…I liked it. Because I could smell Kyle up close. Do you know? Your scent has gotten stronger recently.”

Lana hugged me and sniffed. Each time, Lana’s expression relaxed.

“Is it that much?”

“Yeah, I guess it’s because you’ve been doing a lot of good deeds lately. I want to smell it forever.”

At that, my face flushed for no reason. I calmed my excited heart and continued.

“I’m sorry, Lana. But you know. It’s dangerous to move on to the next step.”

“Uhm, I know….”

The first time, we got over it well, but both Lana and I were suffering from ending things like this. In the first place, it didn’t make sense for a man and woman in love to stay still. So, we stuck together whenever we had time.

But we instinctively felt it. If we went any further, we wouldn’t be able to control ourselves.

Perhaps, the moment we crossed the line, we could have put everything aside and locked ourselves in a room for days. No, even days is not enough. We would be stuck in the dorm for months.

However, we are still bound by our status as students. As students, there were things we had to do. Therefore, we couldn’t do whatever we wanted. This was the most we could do.

“If only I didn’t go to the academy, really….”

“Ehehe.”

Lana laughed happily at my small sigh.

We got off the train. Everyone’s faces were bright, as if they were returning to the Empire after a month. Either way, home was the best.

“I wonder if the others are doing well?”

“Wouldn’t they be doing well? I haven’t heard anything about something happening.”

“Huh? You even know that?”

“Well, I’ve been steadily receiving news.”

Even during the exchange event, I continued to receive news from the Empire. They say that no major incidents occur during the exchange event episode, but you never know.

“But there are a lot of people.”

“I guess because it’s a weekday.”

As I said, the exchange event schedule was far exceeded. So today, when we returned, was a weekday. It was natural that there were many people.

Anyway, for that reason, the exchange event participants had a day off today. It was difficult to attend lectures because of the time, and they were tired from coming.

Then, Evan and Bale, who were in another compartment, approached.

“Hyung-nim, Lana-sunbae. We’ve come to the capital after a long time, would you like to go out to eat? Or just the student cafeteria?”

“I don’t really feel like it.”

“I’m not hungry either.”

“Is that so? Then let’s go back.”

We had snacks on the train, and we were tired from the long journey and wanted to rest. So, we went straight back to the academy.

However, when we arrived at Trianis Academy, the atmosphere was unusual. No, the gazes directed at me were strange even before passing through the main gate.

Of course, it wasn’t strange. The rumor that I had become a saint had spread as far as it could. From the moment I arrived in the Imperial Capital, everyone was busy glancing at me.

But this time, the interest was more than that.

“Hmm, what’s going on….”

It makes me feel uneasy for no reason.

Lana smirked at my appearance. I didn’t miss it.

“Tell me, Lana. What’s going on?”

“Eung~ I don’t know?”

“Tsk….”

Judging by her reaction, it’s not bad at least. I asked the two next to me as well.

“You guys don’t know what’s going on?”

“Uh, I don’t really….”

“I don’t know, hyung-nim.”

Looking at their expressions, it was clear that these two didn’t know. It seems Lana wouldn’t say anything either.

‘Well, it’s probably nothing.’

I shrugged and entered the academy. And when I returned to Trianis Academy, I realized that the interest in me was even greater.

“What’s really going on….”

“Heu-heung~.”

Lana only hummed a tune, pretending not to know, and didn’t answer.

We walked around the academy, looking around. Summer was slowly starting, and there were several changes since it had been a month. After walking and walking like that, we reached the student center.

-Hey, hey, move!

-Let me see too, you bastards!

The student center, where hundreds, no, thousands of people had gathered. Loud noises were erupting from everywhere.

“What’s really going on….”

At that moment, the students who heard my voice looked at me, startled, and stepped back. I frowned at the bizarre phenomenon.

As one by one cleared the way, a path gradually formed. And at the end of the path. A woman surrounded by students was seen, and she shouted as soon as she saw me.

“Ah! You’re here!”

She ran straight towards me. Estella, who arrived in front of me in less than a second. I still stared at Estella with a dumbfounded face.

“……”

A moment of silence. I belatedly came to my senses and calmly opened my mouth.

“You said you weren’t coming.”

“Of course that’s a lie. How can the Saintess not follow where the Saint goes.”

But even after coming to my senses, it was hard to escape the shock. I still asked Lana in a dazed voice.

“Did you know?”

“Yeah, the Saintess told me before she left.”

Could it be that the conversation we had when she left was about this?

“Why didn’t you tell me.”

“Well, because the Saintess asked me to keep it a secret?”

I was speechless at Lana’s answer. Lana sometimes played mischievous pranks, but I didn’t expect her to hide this fact.

Then Estella interjected.

“How is it, are you surprised?”

“…Yeah, I was surprised. Very much so. But why did you keep it a secret? You could have just told me.”

“I thought it would be more fun this way!”

I was so dumbfounded. She deceives others because she thinks it will be fun. How can this be a Saintess.

Whether she knows my heart or not, Estella waved a piece of paper in front of me.

“And Kyle oppa. I’m a student here from today. I transferred.”

I took the paper and checked the contents. As she said, it was a certificate that she was a Trianis student as of today. Of course, she transferred to the 2nd grade because of her age.

When did she come and do this? There’s a process for transferring, so it takes quite a bit of time. Of course, it would have ended quickly because of her status as a Saintess.

“So oppa. I’d like to be guided around Trianis Academy… Euheehe, it hurts….”

“You need to be punished.”

I pulled Estella’s cheek as hard as I could. I didn’t hold back because I was so resentful, even in front of others.

But it didn’t last long. Either way, I had no choice but to be weak to her. I let go of her cheek and asked.

“Did you come alone?”

“No, the escorts came with me too. I’m still a Saintess, you know. Ah, I have to tell Evan-nim too. Elena came with me too.”

“That can wait, where are you staying.”

“They said they’ll assign me a dorm for now….”

Estella raised the corners of her lips slightly and said, hugging me.

“I want to live with oppa! I heard you live alone in the dorm. Can’t I?”

“Uh, no.”

“Ah, why. The Saint and the Saintess are one.”

“Th, haa… Let’s get out of here first….”

I took Estella’s hand and led her. I felt like I would go crazy if I kept staying in this crowd.

There’s a reason for that.

-Hey, did you hear? He called her oppa.

-Wow, Lana and now even the Saintess. What did he do at the exchange event?

-Amazing, amazing. I saw him after a month and he hasn’t changed.

-And he seems to be on good terms with Lana too. They were coming holding hands.

How can I be okay when I keep hearing those kinds of conversations around me. I sighed deeply and quickly moved away from the student center.

Evan disappeared a long time ago when he heard that Elena had come. Likewise, Bale also left his seat tactfully.

“Ah, oppa! Go a little slower. There are so many things to look around.”

“That can wait, just follow me for now.”

As I was returning to the dorm with Estella and Lana. A sound that made my annoyance surge was heard.

[Title: ‘Man of Charm’ has been acquired]

[People are praising your actions!]

[Acquired 50,000 Fame Points!]

Please just shut up. You damn system.

Episode 212 Store (1)

Episode 212 Shop (1)

“Is this Oppa’s dorm?”

“…Yeah.”

The place we arrived at was the lowest-grade dormitory. We came to this place, which is now my own.

It’s a bit far from the center, and people don’t approach it easily because I consider it my own space, so I took refuge here.

“Come on in for now.”

“Yes, Oppa!”

“It’s been a while since I’ve been here!”

Lana, who often came, naturally followed me inside. Estella, who was here for the first time, looked around, examining every corner. And she commented on the hallway.

“Unlike the dilapidated exterior, the inside is intact? If the inside was the same, I would have protested to Trianis Academy as a Saintess.”

I was about to tell her not to do anything useless, but Lana spoke first.

“That can’t be helped, Saintess. Until last year, Kyle was a very, very bad student. It’s natural to give him this kind of punishment.”

“I heard he was a delinquent, but I didn’t know he was treated this badly. But shouldn’t he be moved now? The dormitory I saw on the way here was very clean.”

“Saintess, if that happens, you’ll have to live apart from Kyle, are you okay with that? For reference, Trianis’ dormitories absolutely prohibit men and women from entering. They won’t be lenient like in the Holy Kingdom.”

“Gasp! That won’t do!”

Estella was startled and covered her mouth. I don’t know why her reaction point is like that, but the appearance itself was cute.

In the meantime, we passed through the hallway and arrived at the room. As soon as we entered the room, Estella commented again.

“Wow, this is Oppa’s room….”

After uttering a short exclamation, Estella immediately dove onto my bed. And then she examined the condition of the bed.

“Hmm, the bed is soft. And it’s big.”

“Well, I made it myself.”

“You made it yourself?”

“Yeah.”

Originally, I used ready-made products, but starting with the monster season, I needed various functions, so I made it myself. In particular, I enlarged the bed in preparation for using it with Lana.

“Then is this room my new nest? Living with Oppa.”

“…I’ll give you a separate room, so sleep there. Why are you trying to sleep together in someone else’s room?”

“Ah, why!”

Estella stuck to my side and whined. But it was an impossible act. I have no intention of allowing it.

“It’s too small when you lie down.”

“Too small? I think four people can lie down if we try. Lana-nim, come here.”

At Estella’s words, Lana approached the bed and lay down without saying a word. Certainly, even with the two of them lying down, there was space left on the bed. Enough for me to fit in.

“Oppa, try lying down too.”

“Kyle, come and lie down quickly.”

The two of them led me to the bed as if they had planned it. In the end, I succumbed to Lana’s temptation and lay down between them.

“As expected, three people is enough!”

“Yeah, there’s plenty of space.”

“I think it’s okay for three people to sleep together like this. What do you think, Lana-nim?”

“Good idea.”

The two of them exchanged words with me in between. Their conversation didn’t stop.

“Lana-nim usually sleeps in the magic department dormitory? Not here?”

“That’s right. I come and sleep here sometimes.”

“I didn’t know that. How about moving dormitories this time?”

“Hmm… Should I? But I might not be able to because I have to get permission.”

Well, it was nice to see the two of them giggling. Except for the fact that I was in between.

Then Estella said, holding my arm in her arms.

“Oppa, let’s go shopping later. I don’t need clothes because I have a school uniform, and if I’m going to sleep here, I need to prepare bedding….”

“When did I allow that? And stop calling me Oppa.”

Even so, the students glared at me so much at Estella’s words. I was going crazy with the burden. I’m worried about how the rumors will spread, even just today. I just hope there aren’t any strange rumors.

“Or should I call you Saint like usual? Or by your name? Ky… Euh…”

I grabbed her cheeks and blocked her from continuing.

“Even if it’s anything else, I won’t let you get away with talking informally.”

“So I can call you Oppa, right?”

“…Do as you please.”

It would be nice if she called me Senior normally. But Estella didn’t seem to have any intention of doing so, so I had no choice but to give up. I didn’t want to be called Saint here either. It’s better to do this than go astray.

After that, Estella looked around the room more and returned to the bed. This time, she lay down next to me and Lana. The two faced each other, and Estella said shyly.

“Um, Lana-nim….”

“Why, Saintess?”

“Lana-nim, if you’re okay with it… can I call you… Sister…?”

At those words, Lana made a moved expression.

“Saintess, no, Estella. You wanted to call me Sister?”

“Now I’m a student here, and it’s strange to keep calling you Lana-nim, and also with Kyle Oppa….”

Lana hugged Estella, who was rambling.

“Woong, Estella is cute. Call me, call me Sister as much as you want. If it’s a cute and kind younger sister like Estella, I welcome it.”

“Sister!”

The two rubbing their cheeks together. They looked as close as sisters.

“Tsk.”

Looking at that scene made me feel annoyed for no reason. I hugged Lana and moved my body to the opposite side, separating the two. And then I wrapped my arms around Lana as if to confine her.

“Stop talking, you two.”

“K, Kyle… Estella is also here…. W, wait, it’s too much just on my ears, sob!”

“This is my room, so I’ll do whatever I want. Do you hate it?”

“It’s not that I hate it….”

Then, when I monopolized Lana, Estella shouted.

“Ah, Oppa! Let go of Sister! Why are you taking her away! And I can do it too, but only to Sister…!”

Ignoring Estella’s cries, I continued what I was doing. She was angry and tried to interfere, but it was no use. Rather, I showed interest only in Lana even more blatantly.

But our playfulness didn’t last long. Because I, Lana, and Estella were all exhausted from the move and fell asleep before we knew it.

***

When I opened my eyes, the sky visible through the window was dim. I lifted my head and looked at the clock, it was just past midnight. I slept for quite a while.

“Eung, Kyle….”

“Kyle Oppa….”

Lana and Estella were still in dreamland. With my arm as a pillow. My arm wasn’t particularly numb.

After moving the two to the pillow, I carefully got out of bed. I moved quietly as well and left the room.

After that, I sat on the bench outside and stared blankly at the sky. The early summer night still had a cool side, so I cooled my body. However, the peace was quickly broken by the anxiety that soon came.

“Haa, it’s really messed up….”

The war with God is in the second half of ‘Akacheonma.’ In other words, it belongs to the episode that concludes the story. In a word, it happens when Evan is in his third year.

However, skipping the mid-part story, the second half episode popped out. The order of the story, which must be kept, was broken.

This is a clear anomaly. It’s something that should never happen.

“Why did this happen… I guess there’s no need to think about it.”

The cause is, needless to say, because of me. So, it’s meaningless to focus too much on this phenomenon. I focused on the immediate problem.

“How should I solve this situation….”

Next year’s work was brought forward and occurred. That means that this kind of thing could happen again.

“Maybe it’ll be all mixed up.”

The exchange meeting is the mid-part, and the war with God is the second half episode. And this incident happened in connection with the two.

Of course, it may be an excessive speculation. But you never know in the world.

I recalled the episodes that would happen later, and began to tie together the stories that had the potential to be linked.

There are four that come to mind. The most likely of them is.

“Is it Ariel and the Arden family? Tsk.”

I clicked my tongue.

Even so, the two are tricky episodes. It’s as hard as dealing with God.

But it’s not desperate. Thanks to this, Evan gained the power of the second half, and Estella came to the Empire.

Besides, I got something quite interesting by achieving this hidden quest.

I opened the status window and pressed [Shop] at the bottom. A window popped up with a 2D merchant character moving.

[Welcome! Welcome to the Fame Shop!]

[You currently have 150,000 Fame Points! Buy the items you want from the shop below with points!]

[For reference, credit is prohibited! Purchase items only with the points you own!]

A merchant character drawing an X with his finger. I quickly skipped the noisy guy and looked at the shop list.

───

1. Martial Arts

2. Magic

3. Elixir

4. Weapons and Armor

5. Miscellaneous

───

A total of five lists. These are the items that exist in the shop. As you can see, the items themselves are divided intuitively.

Martial arts include martial arts, magic includes magic, elixir includes elixir, etc. Items related to each list exist inside.

As a result of roughly looking at it when I had time. There was nothing to gain from martial arts and magic. From the beginning, I didn’t have to depend on those two.

Then, are there any items to give to Evan? That’s not it either. I can teach more than 90% of it in here. For reference, the items purchased from the shop can be transferred. If it’s a real object, anything.

Anyway, elixirs, weapons, and armor are not needed for Evan and me. I brought the basics from the Yustia Holy Kingdom.

Of course, those will be used for Lana, Ariel, and Vale. The three of them were lacking in many things. Of course, Estella doesn’t need it. Her power is about the same as me and Evan.

Besides, the most interesting function in the shop was the list in the miscellaneous section. This is literally a collection of the remaining items, so there were all sorts of things.

For example.

[1 Gold Coin: It is a gold coin used on the continent. The price is 1 point per coin.]

This way you can exchange money. Or.

[Nine-Tailed Fox Tail: It is a nine-tailed fox tail. It is warm when worn around the neck and can be used to make armor. The price is 300 points.]

There were also materials.

[Unidentified First Stone Fragment: It is literally an unidentified stone fragment. If you collect this, good things might happen? The price is 50,000 points.]

There were also items that I wondered if they would be useful.

As I looked through the list like that, an item caught my eye.

[Legendary Stamina Tonic: A legendary stamina tonic that keeps you from getting tired for a week. The price is 500 points per bottle.]

As soon as I saw it, I bought 10 bottles. I never thought such a thing would exist. There were so many other items that I didn’t look down this far. It’s really an unexpected luck.

At my actions, the merchant character glared at me as if he was dumbfounded.

“…Why, what’s wrong?”

Just pretend you don’t know.

Anyway, there was nothing missing from the miscellaneous section. If I use this and combine it, I think I can lead the situation a little more favorably. As long as there are points.

So, if I collect fame points and prepare appropriately, I can get through the second half episode without difficulty….

Then suddenly a thought flashed through my mind. Instantly, my head turned cold, and I looked at the reality that would come to me. A very cruel and pitiful future.

“…Somehow.”

I think I need to prepare my mind little by little. Prepare to let go.

I recalled the remaining two episodes and returned to the room.

Episode 213 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (1)

Episode 213: Peaceful Daily Life(?)(1)

Even after the war in the Theocratic State of Eustia, Saint Estella’s integration into Tianis, and my return as a Saint, the Academy didn’t show any immediate major changes.

That’s because the final exams for this semester are only a few weeks away.

So, as always, everyone was engrossed in studying and training, without much room to focus on other things. Of course, that’s just talk; they’re actually very interested and bother me every single day.

Anyway, with all these changes, my daily life has also changed a lot.

First, it still starts with waking up Estella, who’s always deep in dreamland.

“Hey, wake up.”

“Ugh, just a little more….”

“Get up quickly. You have a morning lecture.”

I shake her, who has her face buried in the pillow. But Estella only stirs sluggishly. She doesn’t get out of bed. Only after shaking her for a long time does she finally get up.

“Haaam, I was having such a nice dream….”

The way she talks as soon as she wakes up, seriously. She did so well in the Theocratic State, but I don’t know why she’s like this here.

“How long has it been since you came to the Empire, and you’re already getting lazy.”

It’s only been a week since Estella joined Tianis. But she’s already like this.

“Let me be lazy for a little bit. I haven’t had this kind of rest in so long, maybe once a year. And there’s no one to be self-conscious around, and no one knows I’m like this. Isn’t it okay to do this much, Oppa?”

“……”

It was a statement that didn’t leave much room for argument. She actually lived diligently in the Theocratic State. She fulfilled her duties as a Saint properly.

Above all, she only showed this side of herself inside the dormitory. Not outside.

“So, what’s for breakfast today?”

Estella, who had already gotten up, rested her chin on my shoulder and asked. I handed her water in response to her slightly sleepy voice.

“Why are you asking me about food?”

“Because I want to eat with Oppa. But where did Sister go? Did she leave early?”

“Don’t know.”

When I replied coldly, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders this time and said.

“Is it just the two of us today? Then let’s eat at the student cafeteria. It’s 8 o’clock now… if we exclude the time to move and eat, we have about 30 minutes?”

As she said that, she clung to me even more. Her soft something pressed against my back. Her intentions were obvious.

“Oppa, tell me honestly. Am I really that unattractive as a woman? You only touch Sister all the time, and not me. Aren’t you making me feel left out?”

“……”

“Or are you testing my patience? Gasp! Don’t tell me you want me to pounce on you first?”

At those words, I slightly turned my head to check Estella’s eyes. The moment I saw them, I sensed danger.

‘Damn it….’

Did I take her too lightly? Her eyes, filled with desire, looked like she would do it right away.

Of course, I won’t say it’s not my fault. I kept showing her the scene of me sticking with Lana. For over a week already.

I pried Estella off me and calmly persuaded her.

“Hold on until you become an adult. I won’t do anything until then, no matter what you say.”

“But you keep touching Sister?”

“…Lana is different from you. And it’s not like I’m touching her anywhere.”

“Even if I see it, even if others see it, everyone’s thoughts will be similar, you know?”

“……”

While I was lost in thought and silent, Estella pushed me down with all her might. She came on top of me as she was and looked down at me, opening her mouth.

“Saint-nim. At this rate, your one and only Saint might die of loneliness. I won’t ask for much, just do as much as you do for Sister.”

“…Who did you learn that from?”

When I questioned Estella, she answered immediately.

“From Sister. She said it would work?”

I was dumbfounded at her smiling face. I wondered what the two of them had been whispering about for the past few days, and it was for this reason.

I raised my upper body, and Estella looked at me with shining eyes. I said to that face.

“Just you wait. You’ll really be in trouble later.”

At that moment, Estella’s eyes were filled with anticipation. And then, she swallowed hard and slowly opened her mouth.

“Kail Oppa… I like you.”

In the end, that morning. Estella barely avoided being late.

***

The ultimate goal of Tianis is to cultivate talent for the Empire. But what if a student emerges who doesn’t need education?

For example, if a student reaches the same level as a professor.

To put it bluntly, from that point on, there’s no more interference. They’re no longer at a stage where they need someone else’s teaching.

Therefore, their treatment is also different from other students. They don’t need to attend lectures, and they automatically pass the exams. After all, you can’t compete with a professor-level expert. Of course, graduation is also confirmed.

Anyway, for that reason, my schedule has been very simple since the Exchange Meeting.

Attending the two lectures a week, or helping Senior Ruina as a teaching assistant. That’s all.

Then what about the remaining time? It’s free, of course. Thanks to that, the time I spend in the Academy is only about 4-5 hours at most.

“Thank you for your hard work, Professor!”

“See you next week!”

“Goodbye.”

The students hurriedly disappeared from the lecture hall. They were running fast because it was lunchtime. Senior Ruina waved her hand at such students.

After she finished preparing to leave, I also finished organizing.

“Is today’s lecture over with this?”

“Yeah.”

The senior nodded briefly in response. We headed straight to the professor’s office. And I placed the stack of quiz papers we saw today on the desk.

“I organized them in alphabetical order. You don’t need to organize them separately.”

“Thank you.”

“It’s nothing. It’s only natural.”

Since I’m still working as a teaching assistant, this was a given.

“I’ll be going now. Have a delicious lunch, Senior. And don’t just eat desserts again today.”

I turned my body to leave the professor’s office. But then, the senior’s small hand grabbed my sleeve.

“Do you have time?”

“Time? Well, I always have time to spare.”

“What about your stomach?”

“I’m hungry.”

Even though I obtained the body of a Master, I still had to fill up on energy. So, it was natural to be hungry.

“Let’s have lunch, with me.”

“Hmm….”

I hesitated for a moment at those words.

Originally, I was supposed to have lunch with Estella today. And after that, I was going to show her around the Academy. Because she came outside of Eustia, she had a lot of questions.

“Estella can come, would that be okay?”

“I don’t like her….”

The senior still hated Estella. It’s because her personality is the polar opposite of Chloe’s, in a different sense.

“I have a prior engagement with Estella.”

“…Okay.”

Perhaps because we didn’t have time to meet separately due to the Exchange Meeting and the events in the Theocratic State, the senior reluctantly endured her dislike and allowed it. I immediately contacted Estella.

-I’m okay with it! But I think I’ll be a little late, Oppa. The students said they want to see Divine Magic.

After replying that I understood, I told her to come slowly.

“Let’s go first. Estella said she’ll come slowly.”

“Okay.”

After that, we moved our steps towards the student cafeteria.

The cafeteria we arrived at was, as always, crowded with people. It was early summer, so it had transformed into a summer-themed style.

“What would you like to eat?”

“Cake and chocolate….”

“Not something sweet.”

The senior, who pouted her lips, reluctantly chose bread. Even that was a type of bread with a slight sweetness.

Well, I was satisfied with that much and chose my menu as well.

We received the food, sat down at the table, and started eating lunch. As we did, we exchanged various words.

“What’s your schedule like for the rest of the semester? Do you have any business trips?”

“No. Exams are coming up soon. I might go somewhere during the vacation.”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah.”

I quietly observed the senior. Judging from the fact that there was no change in her expression or tone, the last incident must have had a big impact. Judging from the fact that I haven’t given the senior any orders yet.

“By the way….”

I spread a barrier with mana to block out the sound.

“What happened to the Philosopher’s Stone?”

“It’s almost finished. There’s not much left.”

The senior replied with a proud face. I thought as I looked at that figure.

‘Does that mean it can be completed within this year at the latest.’

I don’t know the details either. Because it wasn’t accurately described in the novel. But hearing her say that, it sounds like the completion is not far off at the latest.

“Are you curious? Should I show you?”

“No. Show me when it’s all finished.”

“Yeah, I’ll definitely show you.”

A faint smile bloomed on the senior’s face, as if she hoped that day would come soon. I withdrew the mana and continued eating lunch.

Right after we finished eating. Suddenly, the student cafeteria became noisy. It was a familiar phenomenon. When I turned my head, I saw Estella running towards us.

“Oppa, I’m here!”

“Haa… Please don’t run. Everyone’s looking.”

How much does she jump around when she runs so hard with that body. The male students still can’t take their eyes off her.

“I’m used to it, so it’s okay! Ah, Professor, hello.”

“U, um….”

The senior’s voice faded at Estella’s approach.

“Are you hungry?”

“No, I’m okay. The students gave me some snacks, so I ate them and I’m full.”

“Don’t just pick up anything and eat it. How do you know what’s inside?”

“Are you worried about me? You’re the only one, Oppa. But you know. Even if it’s deadly poison, it won’t work on me.”

That’s true. If they could assassinate the Saint with poison, she would have died a long time ago.

“Oh, I met Evan-nim on the way, and he was running somewhere diligently. It seemed like something happened.”

“Evan?”

“Yes. He ran in a flurry. To the point where he couldn’t even properly greet me.”

“Hmm….”

I pondered at those words, and the answer came out. It seemed that the thing I had been waiting for had happened. I got up from my seat.

“Let’s go. To help Evan. Senior, I’ll go first. Something came up.”

“Okay, goodbye.”

“Yes. See you tomorrow.”

After quickly finishing the greetings, I left the student cafeteria with Estella.

***

In the seat where Kail had left. Ruina was still sitting still without leaving.

Then, she wanted to eat the cake that she couldn’t eat because of her disciple’s dissuasion. So, she ordered a piece of chocolate cake and started eating it.

Munch, munch. The cake is carved in Ruina’s small mouth. The sweetness and bitter taste spread throughout her mouth, and soon happiness comes.

But soon Ruina’s fork was weakly placed on the plate with a thud. The thoughts that filled her head made her stop eating the cake she liked.

“O, ppa….”

Ruina muttered the word that the Saint called her disciple.

Oppa. Ruina knew what that word meant. It was a word that a young woman often calls an older man.

Of course, it’s not a word to be called carelessly. Oppa is a word that can only be called when you’re close.

So, does that mean the two of them are that close? Since they are a Saint and a Saintess, it’s not particularly strange.

But Ruina didn’t like it.

She didn’t like her calling him Oppa and treating him in a friendly way, approaching him and sticking close to him, and sticking out her huge chest….

She didn’t like all of that.

She already had less time to meet with her disciple recently. It’s okay for the Exchange Meeting, but after that, the time to meet has been cut in half.

She doesn’t seem to be able to get away from Lana, who she’s always with, and the Saintess is also joining in and being with them every time. It’s harder to see the days when she’s alone.

“He’s my disciple…. He’s my junior….”

It was herself who should have been closer, and it was herself who should have met more often.

But why is it so hard to see him….

Suddenly, she hates the two women. Her head also starts to get hot.

Ruina ordered a smoothie to cool her head. But it only cools her head for a moment, and then it gets hot again.

Ruina, who had been looking sullen for a long time. Then, a word suddenly came to her mind.

A word that is similar and opposite to the word Oppa. A word that suits her relationship with her disciple.

“Noona….”

Since he is one year younger than her, it was just right.

“Noona, Noona, Noona… Senior? Noona? Hmm….”

She compares the two words by saying them out loud. And the word with the best feel among the two.

“I like Senior. Yeah.”

After all, the heartbeat that beats when she hears the sound of Senior was better.

Ruina put the cake in her mouth while imagining the scene of her disciple calling her.

Episode 214 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (2)

Episode 214. Peaceful Daily Life(?)(2)

Thud, a drop of water falls on her head. The female student opened her eyes at the damp feeling.

“Ugh….”

Headache rushes in as soon as she regains consciousness. Her head feels like it’s breaking. She endured the pain and barely managed to raise her body.

And the unfolded spectacle.

First, the yellow wallpaper and floor come into view. Is it fortunate that light is coming in?

But soon she frowned. She could smell an unidentified stench from the floor, and no matter how much she looked around, she couldn’t see a single window or door.

An unfamiliar space where even the location is unpredictable. The female student immediately tensed up. And she moved while being cautious of her surroundings.

Of course, it wasn’t the best action. Moving recklessly in this place, where there might be some kind of threat, was very dangerous.

However, the female student was confident in taking care of herself. She was a student at the continent’s best academy, and she had the experience she had gained in Tianis.

So, the female student took a step, and after wandering around for about 2 hours, she came to a conclusion.

“How can such a space exist?”

A corridor with no end in sight. This unknown space just continued endlessly.

Of course, she was slightly suspicious. She wondered if the space was just connected to create a loop. But after looking around, that wasn’t the case. There was no trace of the space being twisted.

“…….”

The female student clenched her teeth.

How on earth should she escape from here…?

She hadn’t found anything in the past 2 hours. There was no information here, no exit, no trace of anyone. There was just a space surrounded by walls.

Just as she was falling into despair. Suddenly, a strange cry was heard from far away.

“Wh-what is it….”

The female student turned her head in the direction of the sound. But there was nothing to be seen, and only the strange cry continued to ring out.

At that moment, she felt the flow of air. Something was running this way. The female student immediately started running in the opposite direction.

“Why, why…!”

Why is this happening to me? I was clearly on my way back to the academy….

She held back the tears that were welling up and kept running. Meanwhile, an unknown monster without a form continued to chase after her. But the fear of death was greater than the identity of that monster, so she ran without rest.

She even tries to resist by using magic in the middle. But it was useless. It approached without any damage.

After running for a while. The female student tripped over something and fell.

“Ah…!”

There was no time to use magic. Her body, which was full of tension, also slowed down her judgment and reaction.

After rolling and rolling for a while, she crashed into the wall.

“Keueuk….”

She endures the pain and regains her senses. But soon the female student’s body froze.

The wind is blowing from the front. Although she can’t see the appearance, it must be the monster’s.

“Ugh, ugh….”

Terrified, she unknowingly stepped back. Each time, the monster followed and approached.

Then, a shape came into the female student’s eyes. It was a human-shaped bone.

“Ah….”

A small sigh flowed from the female student’s mouth. And she sensed her future. Like someone who she thought had come earlier, she too would be killed by this invisible monster.

Realizing that, she gave up hope. Hoping for someone’s help here was just hope torture.

Of course, if possible, she hoped someone would save her….

Immediately, the transparent monster moved. Just as the monster’s mouth was right in front of her nose. Suddenly, the air was torn. And someone came out from beyond.

“You hid it pretty deep. Finding it takes longer than getting in. What’s wrong with you?”

A face that no one on the continent can’t recognize now. He was Kyle Arden, whom she had seen often while attending Tianis Academy.

The saint said with a very annoying face.

“Let’s go quickly. I have a lot to do.”

Immediately after saying that, his sword was swung from top to bottom.

***

“How is her condition?”

“As you can see, there are no external injuries, and she seems to have fainted due to mental shock. She will wake up in a day or two.”

“Then that’s a relief.”

After hearing Estella’s answer, I immediately used magic. Teleport moved the fainted student to the academy.

I don’t think this is something to faint over, but I understood and moved on because the degree of shock is different for each person.

“Was this the last one?”

“That’s what Evan said.”

“The work is done… what should I do with this?”

I muttered, looking at the monster’s body in front of me.

It squirts sticky liquid from its body, and tentacles pop out from its mouth, making it disgusting.

In addition, it is so big that it is a big nuisance. Of course, I can move it, but it’s annoying to take it with me.

“Should I just burn it….”

Anyway, I collected enough samples while saving other students. Evan will also preserve them well and bring them. The appearances and characteristics are different for each individual, but there was no need to bring them all.

Whoosh!

I only cut off its head and burned the rest. It burned very well. After finishing the work, I said to Estella.

“Let’s go back.”

“Yes, oppa!”

And on the way back. The moon in the sky welcomed us.

“What did I do that it’s already evening? I didn’t do much.”

“I know, right. I couldn’t even tell my sister that I’d be late.”

“She’ll understand.”

I contacted her that something suddenly came up, but I didn’t say when I would come. Still, Lana would understand well.

“But oppa.”

“Why.”

“The Empire is not a very peaceful country either, is it? Kidnapping people from broad daylight. And hundreds of academy students and citizens.”

“Well, it’s the Empire. You know that. The bigger the country, the more enemies there are. This kind of thing is common.”

Estella nodded in agreement with my words. She was a saintess, and as the head of a country, she had no choice but to hear about the major and minor affairs of the country.

“Still, this doesn’t seem like an ordinary thing? Creating several spaces of that size can only be done by skilled people with the power of me or oppa.”

“That’s true.”

The place just now was a space created by connecting the gaps in the world. It goes beyond simply creating a subspace. Thanks to that, it took me some time to find it.

“Hmm… who could it be? A black magician? Or another force….”

“You don’t need to worry about that.”

This is the Empire’s business. It’s not something that she, as a saintess, should be involved in. Even if Estella is currently a student at Tianis Academy, she was clearly a person from another country.

I stroked Estella’s head and complimented her.

“Anyway, you did a good job today.”

“It’s natural for a saintess to help a saint. Hehe, I like that oppa’s hands are big.”

I patted her a bit more as she smiled happily.

While chatting, we arrived in the capital before we knew it.

We had a place to meet when we returned, so we headed there right away. Well, one teleport was all it took.

The place we arrived at was the imperial soldiers’ training ground. Evan and the Imperial Knights, Tianis professors. And Ariel is also there.

“Brother, are you finished?”

“Yeah. I’m just coming after finishing work. Ugh, the smell.”

I answered, covering my nose. Putting the captured monsters in one place makes my nose rot.

“What’s the condition of the rescued students?”

“There are people with serious injuries and people who are fine, mixed half and half.”

“Are they very dangerous?”

“I’ve done some simple treatment, so they’re okay for now… I don’t know. Their condition was serious when I found them. They were almost on the verge of death.”

I called Estella at those words.

“Estella. Go ahead and help.”

“Hmm… okay! But you have to come early? I’ll be waiting with my sister. I won’t sleep until you come.”

“Okay, go quickly. It won’t take long.”

There was no one as suitable as a saintess for treatment, so I sent her back to the academy. She left with the guidance of a professor.

“So, did you find out anything?”

“Unfortunately, no, hyung. This is a type of monster I’ve never seen before, so the professors and imperial knights don’t know either.”

As Evan said, the professors and knights were just talking in front of the monster’s corpse. Of course, there was no way a good answer would come out like that.

“Do you know anything, hyung?”

I shook my head at Evan’s question.

“I don’t know. It’s not like I know everything.”

Well, I know the word that refers to it, but I couldn’t reveal it here. It’s not the stage to be revealed yet. Of course, it will be revealed later.

“Tsk, even hyung doesn’t know… it’s a bit troubling. The problem was solved well, but I don’t know the identity.”

“If you investigate well, something will come out.”

I exchanged words with other people appropriately. Even so, the correct answer didn’t come out right away, so the professors and knights decided to start their own investigation.

Anyway, the student disappearance incident that happened today was concluded like this. Everyone seemed uneasy about leaving like this, but they had no choice but to return because there was no information.

The place was cleaned up, and I also prepared to return.

But then someone carefully called me as I was leaving.

“Kyle, can I talk to you for a moment?”

“Yes, Princess.”

I followed Ariel and walked through the capital. The capital’s nightlife is still full of energy. We walked and walked through the capital’s nightlife and arrived at a deserted alleyway.

“It’s okay here.”

Saying that, she unfolds a barrier with mana. I know roughly why she’s doing this.

“What is the reason you called me separately?”

As soon as I asked, Ariel hesitated a little before opening her mouth.

“Kyle, tell me honestly. Do you have any idea about today’s incident?”

“Yes, I do.”

It wasn’t a big secret enough to hide from her, so I answered right away. She was silent as if organizing her thoughts for a moment, then opened her mouth and asked.

“I, I think this incident is connected to the imperial family. Is that right?”

“That is also correct.”

“…….”

Ariel shut her mouth tightly at the unwavering answer. It was visible that she was slightly shocked.

“…Kyle.”

“Yes, Princess.”

“…I need, help. If that’s true, I can’t stay like this. It’s absolutely impossible for the imperial family to kill the people….”

“Is that so.”

She nodded and answered. Ariel’s eyes showed her determination to solve this problem no matter what.

Of course, I could have refused here. There were enough reasons to do so.

The relationship with Ariel was still complicated, and it could become a matter of intervening as a saint. In a word, there are inconveniences in helping.

But it is also true that I cannot refuse.

The Arden family had a duty to help the imperial family, and like the other main characters, I had a desire to help her.

So, if I make a decision based on two conflicting reasons.

“Just tell me what to do, Princess.”

Of course, it was to help.

“…Thank you, Kyle.”

“You’re welcome.”

After that, we finished the conversation briefly and returned to the academy.

Episode 215 Peaceful Daily Life(?) (3)

Episode 215: Peaceful Daily Life(?)(3)

“Heuheuheung~.”

Chloe hummed a tune as she walked through the academy. As revealed by her wide smile, she was in a very good mood.

Until yesterday, that son of a bitch had been bothering her so much. She was summoned as soon as she arrived in the Empire. Moreover, she had no days off and never returned to the academy.

But as of today, everything was over. Now, there was no one to bother her.

“Hmm, smells nice.”

She caught the scent of summer flowers blooming in the academy garden. The subtle floral scent made her feel even better.

“What shall I do today~.”

Originally, she had a lecture waiting for her in the afternoon. However, she had no desire to attend. She needed a break after suffering for several days.

Since she had already told the professor that she would be absent for a few days, there was no need to go. So, she planned to play for the day.

Gurgle~

Her stomach rumbled then. It was because she never took care of her meals on time. In fact, she didn’t necessarily need to eat, but pleasing her tongue was one of her few joys.

Chloe headed straight to the student cafeteria. She often used this cafeteria because the food was decent enough.

Arriving at the cafeteria, Chloe chose her menu, brought her food, and began to eat.

“The taste is still the same today.”

The student cafeteria’s food was still delicious. She would even like to give a tip if possible. Chloe continued her meal with a satisfied look.

As Chloe was enjoying her meal, she overheard a conversation.

“Hey, when is she supposed to show up today?”

“I don’t know. She only occasionally comes to lectures, and she’s always with that guy.”

“Haa, how can it be so hard to see her even though we’re in the same space?”

“It can’t be helped. She’s the Saintess. It’s natural that it’s hard to see her.”

Why is that bitch’s name suddenly coming up? A vein popped out on Chloe’s forehead at the irritating words.

“It’s because Kyle hogged her all to himself that it’s hard to see her. Lana also moved her dormitory there. My first love is so futile….”

“First love my ass. Weren’t you saying the Princess was your first love? No, you probably said that back in your hometown too? Back then….”

“Ah, I don’t know! Anyway, it’s all Kyle’s fault! Those who have more do more! He’s living with Lana and the Saintess. Maybe they’ve already….”

Bang!

Then, the table where the two were sitting shattered with a loud noise. The two were startled by the sudden phenomenon. They looked at the source of this disaster.

“O-oh, hello Chloe….”

“Ah, hello….”

The two shrank back. They were clearly Chloe’s seniors, but they couldn’t say anything in the face of her blazing eyes.

“Living together? What are you talking about?”

Chloe asked in a chilling voice. The two were even more nervous at the look in her eyes, as if she would kill someone at any moment.

“D-didn’t you hear? That the Saintess is living in the same dormitory as Kyle. Everyone should know after a few weeks….”

“I didn’t hear. But why is that damn bitch here?”

“That’s because… the Saintess transferred to Tianis….”

“Since when.”

“The same day we returned from the exchange event….”

Clack, Chloe clenched her teeth tightly. To think she would pull off such a thing while she was away. She couldn’t let her guard down after all.

“That fox-like bitch! I’m going to kill her!”

Immediately after, Chloe’s figure disappeared with an angry shout.

***

A few days after the previous incident. Today, another peaceful day began. Just like any other day.

“Kyle, you said you have no schedule today?”

“I don’t. I’m resting all day today.”

Ruina-sunbae has no lectures today, and her appointment with Ariel is still far away. So, today is a day off. Of course, he rests most of the time anyway because he has almost no schedule.

“Lana, you said your morning lecture is over?”

“That’s right. It ends before lunch.”

Ding, a sound rang out then.

“Ah, it’s done.”

Lana took out the finished food from the oven. Hot heat rose from it, and a delicious smell brushed the tip of his nose.

He carefully approached and hugged her from behind as she was busily moving her hands.

“Did it turn out well?”

“Yeah, it turned out well. Try it.”

He munched on the food that Lana handed him. Her cooking did not betray expectations and tasted good.

“It’s delicious again today.”

“Hehe, I’m glad.”

Afterwards, we sat at the table and began to eat breakfast.

“But what about Estella? Is she still sleeping?”

“She’s sleeping because she was tired from yesterday’s work.”

Even after coming to the academy, Estella’s nature as a Saintess had not changed. So, she worked hard to heal those who were injured in the incident a few days ago and to close the space.

Then yesterday, the work was over, and she collapsed from exhaustion as soon as she arrived at the dormitory. And she’s still sleeping.

“She’ll wake up soon. It’s because she used too much divine power.”

Estella was not a weak being, and she had been sleeping since before dinner, so she would wake up soon.

“She’ll probably wake up around lunchtime.”

“Then Kyle. Shall we have lunch in the capital? With Estella.”

“We could do that.”

She had suffered, so he thought he could do that much for her. So, they decided to meet for lunch when Estella woke up.

Afterwards, we chatted and ate.

“Then see you later, Kyle!”

“Yeah.”

He saw Lana off as she left for her morning lecture. She familiarly summoned her summon and left the dormitory. By the time Lana had disappeared into the distance, he had returned to his room.

Estella was still fast asleep in the room.

“Haaam….”

Looking at her made him sleepy. He had also been active with Estella, so he was a little tired.

“Should I sleep….”

In the end, he couldn’t resist the sleepiness and lay down on the bed. Estella took up a little more space, but it wasn’t cramped. And before long, he fell asleep.

***

He woke up from his sleep when he felt hot. At the same time, he couldn’t continue sleeping because his neck was tickling.

His mind cleared, and his senses returned. He said to the being he felt behind him.

“Stop it. I’m awake.”

Estella’s lips, which had been briefly detached, clung to his neck. The tickling sensation he had felt earlier continued. Only after sucking for a long time did Estella part her lips.

“Haa, it’s nice to be hugged by me too. Can I stay like this longer?”

“It’s hot. Let go.”

“Heeing, it was nice.”

At his firm words, Estella withdrew her arms that were holding him. Then, she raised her body and stretched her arms out.

“Haaam~ I slept well.”

“Are you not tired?”

“Yes, Oppa. I slept for over 12 hours, so I’m full of energy.”

Her energetic voice proved it. He brought the food that Lana had made earlier and handed it to her.

“Here, eat breakfast.”

“Did Oppa make it?”

“No, Lana did.”

“I want to try the food that Oppa made….”

She looked at him with expectant eyes, but no way. That would never happen. Of course, it’s not like he can’t do it.

He told her about the promise he had made with Lana as she munched on her food.

“I’m going to eat out with Lana for lunch, so keep that in mind.”

“With Unnie? Okay!”

After finishing her breakfast, Estella lay back down on the bed. He said a word at her pathetic appearance.

“You’re going to gain weight if you keep doing that.”

“That won’t happen. All my fat goes to my chest.”

“…….”

“If you don’t believe me, do you want to check? I’m willing to show you if you want.”

“…No, it’s okay.”

He should have kept his mouth shut. He lay down again following her. Then, Estella rolled over and climbed on top of him.

“Oppa, what should we do until Unnie comes?”

“I’m not going to do anything.”

“Don’t be like that, it’s summer and it’s hot, so how about taking a bath with me….”

Crack!

Then, the dormitory ceiling and walls suddenly tore apart. Sunlight poured down on us, and a figure could be seen through the sunlight. Following that, an angry shout was heard.

“What bath! You damn bitch! Get away from my sunbae!”

“Oh my, what brings you here? More than that, wouldn’t you like to leave soon? According to Tianis rules, you’re not supposed to enter the opposite sex’s dormitory. Right, Oppa~.”

“Where are you acting cute! You damn bitch! You’re going to die today!”

A huge amount of mana gathered in Chloe’s hand, and soon dozens of magic circles floated in the sky.

“Ha! What gives you the right to tell me what to do? Fine. I’ll show you who suits Oppa better this time.”

Saying that, Estella released her divine power. An aura similar to Chloe’s level enveloped her.

“I shouldn’t have let a bitch like you live after all! You don’t even know who you’re living thanks to, you ungrateful bitch!”

“Are you the one to say that after tearing me to shreds? And if you think about it, Oppa did everything. What have you been doing while only being a bystander?”

“Just die!”

Immediately after, Chloe’s magic revealed itself to the world. Estella also used divine magic to counter the attack.

Kwaaaang!!

A roar that seemed to tear the heavens and the earth. He quickly deployed a barrier to prevent the impact from spreading to the academy. It was obvious that there would be a commotion if this was known to the outside world.

“…Haa.”

He sighed at the two’s fight that broke out in an instant. At this rate, it seemed the fight would only end when one of them died.

He wondered how he should end this. But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn’t come up with a suitable answer.

In the meantime, the two’s fight was getting even worse. The sky turned black by Chloe, and the ground turned white by Estella’s divine power.

A scene reminiscent of the war with the gods. It vaguely looked like a scene just before the end.

It was obvious that it would become really dangerous if it went any further. He intervened between the two.

“Stop while I’m being nice.”

“Are you taking that bitch’s side right now, Sunbae?”

“No! As a Saintess, I have a duty to protect you from such a reckless person!”

“…….”

He rubbed his forehead at the oncoming headache. And he approached Chloe.

“Tell me. What’s the problem.”

“Everything’s a problem. That bitch coming here, living with Sunbae. Everything is a problem.”

He wondered if it was something to overreact to like this, but it seemed to be an important issue for Chloe.

“Then what can I do for you.”

“Kick that bitch out right now.”

“No. It’ll get noisy in many ways.”

At his answer, Chloe laughed as if she was dumbfounded.

“Did you develop affection for her while I was gone? Or is it affection that came from mixing bodies?”

“…I didn’t do it. Don’t think weird things.”

“Shut up, Sunbae. And do you think I want to do this either? Ha, I’m just a moron. What’s so good about a bastard like you….”

“Then you live here too.”

“…….”

Chloe didn’t react to the words. To be exact, she reacted a little late. With a slightly dazed face.

“…Can I?”

“There are rooms left over, so it’s not a difficult task.”

“…I’ll go pack my things. Wait for me.”

After saying that briefly, Chloe disappeared with teleportation. Thus, the fight ended.

After coming down to the ground, Estella asked.

“Oppa. Are you really going to let her live with us?”

“I can’t help it.”

“I don’t want to live with that person, even if it’s Unnie….”

Estella looked like she didn’t like it, but this was the best option. To calm Chloe down.

“Try to get along when she comes. Don’t fight too much.”

“Heeing….”

Anyway, Chloe came to the dormitory a little later.

And that day, a bad reputation was added.

-That son of a bitch. I heard he’s living with Chloe now too.

-What is God doing. Why isn’t he taking a guy like that.

-He’s a Saint. Give up.

Words that he heard every time he went to the academy. Because of that, the system reacted and gave him a gift.

[Title: ‘Womanizer’ has been acquired]

[Acquired 30,000 Fame Points!]

…Damn it.

Episode 216 Imperial Conference (1)

Episode 216. Imperial Council (1)

[You have purchased ‘Doppelganger’s Skin’]

[You have purchased ‘Mask of Disguise’]

[You have purchased ‘Moonlight-Infused Carving Knife’]

[Purchased ……]

I browsed the store and purchased useful items one by one. Points were consumed each time, but it wasn’t much compared to the points I had accumulated.

I roughly got what I needed. I headed to the workshop. I made one while remodeling the dormitory, like building a kitchen.

Arriving at the workshop, I took out the materials on the workbench and immediately started working. It’s a simple task of connecting each material, so it doesn’t take long.

Cut the leather to fit my body shape and attach the mask. This is the first stage. Next, I refine it little by little with a carving knife, and melt the remaining materials with mana to adhere them well inside.

Now all that’s left is the stabilization process. Of course, I can use it right away, but I plan to use it for a while, so it’s a necessary step.

I drew up mana and put it on the leather suit….

Boom!

The loud noise that rang out then. The sound of a building collapsing can be heard from here. Soon after, their shouts were heard between the sounds.

“Hey! Stop right there! I told you not to take my things!”

“It’s something Oppa gave me anyway!”

“So why are you using something your senior gave me!”

“Don’t you know what sharing is? People living together can share things!”

“If I catch you, you’re dead!”

After that, destruction sounds were heard in succession. Later, the aftermath of the shock was conveyed even here.

“…I’m going crazy.”

I laid down over 10 kinds of magic, including shock absorption, but it’s this much. I don’t know what kind of mess they’re making this time to be like this.

“…….”

I stopped what I was doing and went outside. Then, as usual, a dormitory that was partially collapsed greeted me.

A sight that only makes me sigh. Especially the sight of the garden, which I had restored not long ago, being destroyed, pained me even more. This is already the 4th time.

I approached the two who were still arguing, unaware that I had arrived.

“Give it to me before Senior comes out!”

“I don’t want to! And you used my stuff too! Have some conscience….”

“Stop talking nonsense and give it back!”

Chloe casting magic. Her attack is directed at Estella. Of course, Estella wouldn’t be defeated by that, so she defended with divine power as always.

The two huge energies collide, and the earth and sky roar. The environment that was restored with great effort begins to be destroyed again.

Eventually, I called them.

“Hey.”

“…….”

“…….”

As soon as they heard my voice, they became quiet and quickly withdrew their powers. And without anyone saying anything, they ran away at the same time.

I called again. This time with threats.

“Try running away like that. I’ll tell Lana everything when she gets back.”

Chloe and Estella stop at that moment. As if they had promised, they came to me and said.

“Tch, that’s so unfair! Threatening with unnie…!”

“…No, Senior. If I get caught this time, I might be kicked out for life.”

“Then stay quiet. You know that.”

Since Chloe joined, the dormitory hasn’t had a quiet day. It was only natural. Their personalities didn’t match, and there were many things to argue about as they used the same space. They fought every time, big and small.

But it was too much. Lana, who had been mediating well at first, eventually exploded.

She was so angry at that time. On that day, her emotions affected the summoned beasts, which rampaged throughout the academy. I also felt a chill down my spine.

Anyway, due to Lana’s anger, the two couldn’t even come near the dormitory. It’s safe to say they were almost kicked out. And that state lasted for over a week.

Eventually, the two begged and begged Lana and barely managed to return to the dormitory. Of course, they showed a reconciled appearance in front of Lana and even promised to fight only occasionally.

But how could it go as promised? The two fought when Lana was out, just like now. Even with a barrier so Lana wouldn’t hear.

If they had that much sincerity, they shouldn’t fight in the first place. But what can I do? Their personalities don’t match. So I try to let it go as much as possible. As long as it doesn’t interfere too much.

“Anyway, let’s stay quiet today. I’m busy. If you disturb me one more time, I’ll really tell Lana.”

“…Yes.”

“…Okay.”

The two, pouting their lips, silently began to clean up the mess.

Looking at that appearance alone, the two looked really good. Of course, it would be better if they didn’t fight, but I know it’s impossible.

“I should finish my work.”

After that, I returned to the workshop and continued the finishing touches.

***

A few days after the end of Trianis’ semester. The Empire’s capital, even before the founding festival began, was bustling.

The reason is the numerous carriages lined up on the street. It was noisy because they were all waiting to enter the Imperial Palace.

Of course, even if it wasn’t a carriage, people who looked like nobles entered the Imperial Palace. For that reason, the people of the capital also gathered to see them, which made it even noisier.

Anyway, there is one reason why the nobles came to the capital. It was because of the upcoming Imperial Council.

The Tyran Empire is a powerful country, and as such, it is overflowing with agendas. Even a small country has a huge amount, so how much would the Empire have? To put it a little exaggeratedly, it comes out like a mountain.

Therefore, the Empire gathers people in this way to hold a council. Mainly gathering problems that require long discussions and cannot be easily resolved.

So why am I talking about this… it’s because I’m participating in this council as a Saint.

It might sound like nonsense. The Saint belongs to the Ustia Holy Kingdom. There is no reason to interfere with the affairs of the Empire.

But there’s no choice. I was born in the Empire and am of the Arden family lineage. In the meantime, the status of the Saint, who is equal to the Emperor, is intertwined, and I was invited to the Imperial Palace. Even if I have the status of a foreign country, my current position cannot be ignored.

Actually, this was not in the plan, but I did not refuse because I had a legitimate reason to go to the Imperial Palace.

“So I can’t see you this week?”

“Yeah, because I have to stay at the Imperial Palace.”

The Imperial Council stays in the Imperial Palace until the discussion is over.

“If it ends early, I can come out quickly.”

The council will be held all week, but it doesn’t mean I’ll keep staying even after it’s all over. If it ends early, I’ll finish the council as soon as it ends.

“Can’t I go with you?”

Then Estella, who was walking side by side, asked. But it was impossible.

“You weren’t invited. And you’re not from the Empire either.”

As I just said, I was invited because I was born in the Empire. Even if she is a Saintess, she was not invited because she was born in the Holy Kingdom.

“Hing, to think I have to be apart from Oppa….”

“It won’t take long. I’ll be out soon.”

In the first place, this council itself is not long. It is scheduled to end in about 3 days. Of course, it’s not certain.

In the meantime, we arrived at a restaurant in the capital. It was the place to meet Ariel.

Entering the restaurant, I saw Ariel having lunch. Imperial knights were standing beside her, guarding her. She is now out here as a princess.

As soon as she found us, she stopped eating and stood up.

“It’s been a while, everyone.”

“Greetings to the Princess.”

I greeted her on behalf of everyone. Ariel dismissed the bodyguards after receiving my greeting. Only then was a place created where it was easy to talk.

“Kyle, thank you for listening to my request.”

“It’s nothing, Princess.”

It’s not a huge request, and I could do this much.

“The clothes… that should be enough.”

Ariel looked at my attire and nodded. Since it was a place where the nobles of the Empire gathered, I couldn’t wear just anything. So I came properly dressed today.

After that, Ariel said to Lana.

“Lana, it won’t take long. I’ll send your lover back soon. And the Saintess too.”

“Yes, Princess!”

“I hope it ends as soon as possible, Princess Ariel.”

With that, we finished our short meeting and conversation. It was now time to enter the Imperial Palace.

“Shall we go then?”

“Yes, Princess.”

I headed to the Imperial Palace with the guidance of the 4th Princess, Ariel Trianis.

***

In fact, even if I’m being guided, there’s nothing special. It’s just that I’m entering the Imperial Palace quickly.

That’s because she’s the Emperor’s bloodline, so who would stop her from returning to her house. Even the Imperial Knights cannot stop her.

Moreover, I am a Saint, so this was passed immediately without even checking.

I was guided by a servant to the assigned room. Not all the people had arrived yet, and it wasn’t time for the council yet.

I had time to spare. I checked the production hidden in the subspace. Fortunately, there were no problems.

As I was waiting for a while, someone knocked on the door. The person who would come to find me was obvious, so I opened the door right away. Ariel came in.

“Kyle, are you ready?”

“I’m ready.”

I showed her the item I had taken out.

“Is this the tool you were talking about?”

“That’s right. It’s much better than polymorph magic.”

“Can I see it once?”

After nodding in response, I immediately put on the leather suit. The leather clung to my body, and I remembered the servant I had seen on the way. Then my appearance changed to that servant.

“How is it?”

“Ah, indeed….”

The appearance and voice, as well as everything visible, will look exactly like the target. Even to her, who has the ability of [Sensory Transcendence].

“No one will know with this.”

“Because I made it.”

Ariel, who confirmed the ability of the clothes in front of her eyes, nodded as if satisfied. But unlike her words and actions, she seemed to have something to say.

“Is there a problem?”

“Ah, that’s….”

Ariel hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.

“As you know, this plan is to stay by my side and sneak out to explore the Imperial Palace….”

“That’s right.”

“But… I don’t know if you know this, but the attendants of the imperial family are mainly of the same gender. Of course, it doesn’t have to be, but that’s what I’m doing.”

“Are you saying….”

“What I mean is… when Kyle, you are next to me, in that, female form….”

At that moment, my head went blank. At the same time, past traumas came to mind and tormented me. I let out a long sigh and said.

“Ah, fuck….”

Why are you doing this to me, really.

Episode 217 Imperial Conference (2)

Episode 217 Imperial Conference (2)

I continued to talk with Ariel afterwards. We had only established the framework and skeleton of the plan, but we hadn’t decided on the specific details. This is because there is information that only those on the inside would know.

For example, information like room locations, attendee lists, and meeting content. We determined what to do based on that.

After exchanging opinions with each other, a concrete plan was established. Ariel got up to return to her room.

And the moment she was about to leave the room.

“Um, is it really okay…?”

Although the subject was omitted, I could tell what the question meant.

“It’s okay.”

“You don’t look okay…. Judging by you even cursing….”

“Really, it’s okay.”

I temporarily become a woman. There’s nothing more annoying than that, but I can endure it for the plan. Probably….

Besides, I’m not going to be a woman forever. I only look like that when I’m with her.

“Even now, if we mix in a maid….”

“It will look strange if you do that suddenly. Just leave it as it is.”

I stopped Ariel from making a pointless decision. If she were to show such a figure now, the other royals would definitely find it strange.

“Okay. I’ll send my maids a little later.”

“Yes, Princess. Please be careful on your way.”

I saw her off. Ariel returned under the escort of knights and maids guarding the front of the door.

And after Ariel left.

“Haa….”

I sat on the sofa and sighed once again. After that, I started to mend the leather clothes a little. A woman’s body has delicate aspects, so it’s difficult to implement it exactly as it is.

How do I know? I didn’t want to know either….

“Shit….”

I cursed again and moved my mana and hands. Even in the midst of that, past memories continued to haunt me.

***

People began to gather in the conference room, and the seats were gradually filled.

Although nobles from different regions and factions gathered, the atmosphere wasn’t particularly heavy. Rather, they exchanged light greetings.

This place was created by the call of the imperial family. At the same time, it is a gathering for the peace of the empire. It wasn’t just any gathering, so there was no need to fight here with all your might.

Not all attendees had arrived in the conference room yet. The nobles exchanged various stories. The main content of the conversation was one thing.

“By any chance… did you hear that he would be coming too?”

“I saw him coming with Princess Ariel. He’ll probably come.”

The target was Kyle Arden. It was about him, who is the most famous on the continent recently.

The war that took place in the Holy Kingdom and the birth of the Saint. The existence of Kyle Arden, who is at the center of those two events, was bound to be a major concern for the nobles of the empire.

“Haha, I never thought that rascal would go this far….”

“Shhh, watch your words. What if someone hears you?”

He quickly stopped the other person’s mouth. Even if it was last year or the year before, you couldn’t speak carelessly about Kyle Arden now.

The Saint was the apex of the Ustia Holy Kingdom and held a position parallel to the Emperor of the Empire. Furthermore, the Empire has freedom of religion, so many nobles believe in God.

In that situation, if you were to provoke the Saint representing the Holy Kingdom, you would never see a good outcome. So it wasn’t good to speak ill of him.

The nobles turned the conversation to another topic. Of course, even so, it was only content related to Kyle Arden.

“I heard that Princess Ariel went to his room earlier….”

“Ah, I heard that too.”

For example, sightings of the Fourth Princess, Ariel Tianis.

“I heard that Dekal isn’t coming?”

“Unfortunately, it seems he won’t be coming this time either.”

It was about his father, Dekal Arden.

“Come to think of it, the Saintess is also at Tianis Academy together….”

“It’s hard enough to handle the Saint, but even the Saintess….”

There was also talk about the Saintess, who is the Saint’s partner.

As they talked like that, time passed, and before they knew it, all the nobles had gathered in the conference room. That meant it was the turn of the royal family, who hosted the meeting, to come.

Soon, a woman appeared in the conference room. Black hair and black eyes, representing the royal family. It was Ariel Tianis, the youngest fourth princess of the imperial family.

All the nobles showed courtesy at her appearance, and Ariel responded to them before sitting in the prepared seat. Following her, other royals also began to appear.

So, a total of 8 people. All the royals had arrived in the conference room.

Now, there were only two left. The Emperor of the Empire and the Saint.

Who will show up in the conference room first? The attendees gathered in the conference room waited with trembling hearts.

After a while. The door of the conference room opened.

The number of entrants was not one, but two. One of them was the Emperor, and the other was the target they had been talking about until just now. It was Kyle Arden.

The Emperor and the Saint. The two enter the conference room side by side. At the same time, the nobles in the conference room who witnessed the sight thought.

Calm and heavy gait, momentum that doesn’t match his age, well-organized expression. Even compared to the apex of the vast country called the Empire, he is not inferior at all.

In a word, that was the appearance of a ruler.

The moment they realized that, the nobles in the conference room showed courtesy. Just like they would to the owner of the Empire.

***

I arrived at the conference room and sat in the prepared seat. The location is opposite the Emperor, or rather, His Majesty the Emperor, as I should call him.

‘…I’m dying from the pressure.’

Even when I briefly encountered him before coming to the conference room, he kept staring at me.

I’ve experienced situations like this before, but the weight is different from then. Especially since there are many things entangled with the imperial family, it’s even more so.

Besides, the other nobles and royals are busy glancing at me. The way they look at me is completely different from the 건국 축제 (Geon-guk Chukje, Founding Day Festival) banquet last year.

‘I have to understand since a lot has changed.’

It’s something I expected anyway as I became a Saint. These are gazes that I can fully accept.

Anyway.

With me and the Emperor as the last ones, everyone had arrived in the conference room. So it was time for the meeting to begin.

Of course, the imperial conference wasn’t anything great. It was a discussion about the incidents that occurred in the Empire and a presentation of solutions, literally proceeding with the feeling of a conference.

Besides, everyone participated in the meeting sincerely. That’s because they all take pride in the fact that they are citizens of the Empire and love the country called the Empire.

Usually, the more powerful a country is, the more likely it is to rot. But looking at this, it’s really a good country.

In the first place, the Emperor is far from that, so it’s impossible for it to happen. It’s obvious.

‘Well, it’s not like there’s no corruption at all.’

Even so, the degree is very low compared to other countries. So that’s why they’ve maintained this status until now.

“Recently, there have been frequent cases of barbarians crossing the border….”

“It seems that the number of monsters has decreased significantly since the monster season last year….”

“If so….”

I quietly watched the ongoing meeting. I didn’t have any intention of intervening.

To be honest, what would I do? In the position of an invitee.

Of course, I can present an opinion that is close to perfect. But unless they specifically point at me and ask, I have no intention of opening my mouth first.

In the first place, the reason I came here was to help Ariel. It wasn’t for any other reason.

“I have a different thought. It is clear that they have caused damage to the Empire, but there is no need to clash. Above all, in the process….”

That’s why I was just observing her, who was participating in the meeting. But that didn’t last long.

Ariel Tianis.

The woman who is destined to become the Emperor and will stand above me. But my body still looks at her with hatred.

It’s frustrating if it’s frustrating. As someone who doesn’t hate any of the protagonists or supporting characters and likes them, it’s very hard for me to endure.

Instead of being tainted with feelings of hatred and hiding it and facing her, I just want to get along well with her by treating her normally like the other kids.

I wonder when I can resolve this hatred and look at her properly. Every time I see her being compared to Lana and Estella, that thought keeps lingering in my head.

Of course, it won’t last forever. If my expectations are correct, I will be able to find a solution soon.

However, until that day comes, I would have to continue to maintain this state.

In the meantime, the discussion about the barbarian issue ended. Similarly, the two subsequent cases also came to an end. I thought it was just a moment, but more time had passed.

At that time, Ariel looked in my direction. It was her intention to start soon. I nodded slightly in response.

Immediately after, the next agenda began. The content was none other than the kidnapping incident that occurred in the Empire a few weeks ago.

The reason this was brought up at the imperial conference was because it had not yet been resolved. Despite weeks of investigation by imperial knights and Tianis professors, they could not even find a small clue.

That’s why it was brought up on the conference agenda. The core of our plan was here.

“It’s already been more than two weeks since we received information about this agenda. Has anyone found out who the culprit is?”

The Emperor’s question. But there was no one who could answer.

The imperial knights and professors who were in charge of this case had almost given up, so what could they find out? If they couldn’t find it, it was as good as there being no way.

“Your Majesty.”

And Ariel broke the silence by opening her mouth alone.

“Yes, Ariel. Do you have something to say?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. I cannot say it is a solution, but I know someone who can help.”

Everyone had doubtful expressions at Ariel’s words. But the Emperor seemed to believe in his daughter and asked.

“Who is it?”

“It is Kyle Arden, who is currently in this conference room. He will directly take action to resolve the agenda and has even experienced it, so I think he will know a lot.”

At that moment, all eyes were on me. The Emperor also looked at me. After that, the Emperor said.

“The report says that you, the person involved, did not find out anything. Son of Dekal, have you found out anything later?”

Even though the imperial family invited me as a Saint, they mentioned my father’s name. The reason was obvious. It was not as a Saint, but as a citizen of the Empire, and also as a member of the Arden family, who are eternal friends of the imperial family.

Thinking that the Emperor is indeed the Emperor, I smiled slightly and said.

“Yes, I have found out something.”

There was no returning answer. Thinking that it was the meaning of permission to speak, I immediately opened my mouth.

“According to the information I have found….”

Slowly starting, I scanned the royals sitting next to the Emperor one by one. I sent a secret gaze to someone among them and said.

“A royal is involved in this kidnapping case.”

The moment I finished speaking, the conference room was in chaos.

Episode 218 Imperial Conference (3)

Episode 218 Imperial Conference (3)

“……”

“……”

The conference hall fell into silence. At first, everyone wore blank expressions at my words, but soon they understood the meaning and pursed their lips shut.

The words I uttered had more than enough power to do that. I, a Saint. Me, who inherited the blood of Arden, had virtually insulted the imperial family myself.

Therefore, no one in the conference hall could open their mouths. The only reaction was glancing at the imperial family. Everyone was careful with their words and actions.

The Emperor, who heard my answer, was no different. With a troubled face, he stared blankly into the air. He seemed to be deep in thought.

Meanwhile, Ariel and I were not swept away by the atmosphere of the conference hall. I leisurely looked at the imperial family, and Ariel examined her family with her abilities.

After a while, the Emperor’s lips parted, and a heavy voice echoed through the conference hall.

“That statement, is it definitely true?”

A voice filled with dignity, not just heavy. The pressure forced my body to shrink, and my body reacted as if it had to confess everything.

[Reputation Enhancement]. It was his power awakened as a member of the imperial family.

The ability of the awakened power is to strengthen existence according to reputation. It strengthens not only the body and soul but also concepts that cannot be expressed in words. The power that is pressing me now also comes from there.

Of course, it was too weak to completely suppress me. I shook off the Emperor’s pressure and said.

“Before being a Saint, I am a citizen of the Empire and a descendant of Arden. I have absolutely no reason to lie for the imperial family and the Empire.”

“……”

The Emperor was silent. He seemed slightly impressed by the way I lightly brushed off his power, but I had no time to pay attention to that.

“……”

“……”

Silence descends once more.

After a while.

“I will conclude today’s meeting here.”

The moment the Emperor said that. Ariel and I made eye contact. Her face had a faint smile like mine. It was quite a successful start.

***

The first day of the imperial conference ended in vain, and everyone left the conference hall and returned to their rooms.

The imperial family was the same. They also returned to their palaces for the time being. And the Second Prince, Rayan Tianis, was also on his way back.

Just now, the imperial family was pointed out as a heinous criminal. One would expect him to show signs of discomfort, but the Second Prince’s face showed no change. As always, he moved his feet with a look of annoyance.

However, the Second Prince’s steps did not reflect that at all. He hurried his steps as if he was being chased by something.

“Don’t let anyone in!”

Arriving at his palace, he shouted that to the servants and locked the door. Gritting his teeth so hard they seemed to break, he slammed the desk.

Thud!

“Damn it, where did it go wrong!”

An outcry filled with anger. He was frustrated with the current situation.

“I definitely erased all traces…!”

Rayan did his best in this plan. He prepared perfectly according to the command and thoroughly eliminated any connection with himself.

That’s why he was able to hide it until now without being caught. Not only from the imperial knights and the Tianis professors but also from his family, the existence he had to be most wary of.

But he got caught. By that damned bastard. Judging from the way he kept sending glances without anyone knowing, he seemed sure of who the culprit was.

How the hell?

Rayan had that thought, but he soon acknowledged it, recalling Kyle’s status.

“As expected, becoming a Saint…”

A Saint is an existence connected to God. So, he might have found out in an unexpected way.

Even so, there was no way evidence could exist. Because he had dealt with all those involved.

But if he stayed still like this, it wouldn’t be long before he got caught. There was something being prepared underground for the next plan.

Immediately after, the soul that bloomed from the Second Prince’s hand seeped into the underground.

***

The imperial conference that ended in less than 3 hours. For reference, today’s conference schedule is also over. It will start again tomorrow.

“They must have a lot to think about. And a headache too.”

If this is true, it is not something that the Emperor can easily overlook. By now, he will be working hard to figure out the facts.

In the meantime, all I have to do is spend some time in my room. There is no need to move right now. I can relax until the time comes.

Knock knock

Someone is knocking on the door. Judging by the presence, the visitor is one person. There is no way the Emperor would come alone, so the other party was only one person.

I quickly opened the door and let the visitor in.

“Did you come alone.”

“There is no need to attract attention by crowding together.”

Ariel was right. Currently, all attention is focused on the imperial family. There was no need to bring maids and knights with her.

I sat facing Ariel as before. We went straight to the main point.

“How are the reactions? The nobles alone were noisy.”

Immediately after the meeting ended, the nobles were constantly whispering. They looked cute to me, moving diligently to find a way to survive, as they could become criminals as well if they got involved wrongly here.

But what I’m talking about is not the reaction of the nobles. It’s the imperial family, Ariel’s family.

“I definitely shook their hearts. I don’t know if I fooled the others, but I could see that they were affected in my eyes.”

“I see.”

A confident tone. If Ariel is so confident, it meant that it was certain.

“But, could it be Rayan…”

“Didn’t you expect it?”

“I did… but I didn’t know he would go this far.”

In fact, Ariel was identifying the culprit of the kidnapping case. Among the imperial family, the only person who would commit such a vicious act was the Second Prince, Rayan Tianis.

“Human nature doesn’t change easily.”

“…Hoo, I should have checked Rayan in advance. An unnecessary sacrifice because of me….”

“Don’t blame yourself. The Princess has been busy and had no time to do so. It is by no means the Princess’ fault.”

“…Thank you, Kyle.”

“You’re welcome.”

In fact, she didn’t have much time. She was busy with the academy and moving to deal with the incident that occurred in the middle, so she had no time to pay attention to the imperial palace.

“More than that, will Rayan move as expected?”

“He will definitely move. Because he is as good as cornered.”

I spread the suspicion, and the Emperor started an investigation through that suspicion. Perhaps other members of the imperial family could move as well.

In that situation, the Second Prince didn’t have many options.

“So, we just need to collect evidence step by step and wait.”

The reason why he couldn’t immediately accuse the culprit in a situation where he was sure of the culprit was because there was no evidence. In particular, the power used in the kidnapping case was far from the Second Prince’s ability, so he couldn’t accuse him recklessly.

The purpose of this meeting is also to collect evidence. Originally, in order to catch fish that are hidden, it was necessary to throw stones first.

“Rather, you should go now. It’s almost dinner time.”

“Is it already that time?”

Ariel looked at her watch and got up from her seat. I saw her off as she left.

“Then I’ll see you in a bit, Princess.”

“Yes, Kyle.”

***

During the Imperial Conference, all food, clothing, and shelter are provided by the Imperial Family. And in the case of meals, people basically gather together like a banquet to eat.

This is also an intentional act by the Imperial Family. Since nobles who are usually difficult to interact with come, it is a place created for them to interact with each other. As such, the meal time of the attendees was quite valuable.

Of course, you can eat in your room. Everyone must be tired from the meeting. And I told the maid that I would eat in my room because I was tired.

Daeaeaeeng─

The clock rings as the hour hand points to 6 o’clock. It’s time for dinner. I immediately got ready to go out.

After a while, the door opened and a maid carried the food. The maid frowned at my bizarrely dressed appearance, but soon straightened her expression.

“You know what to do, right?”

“Yes, Saint.”

She is Ariel’s direct maid. She is someone who can be trusted.

It was obvious that it would be strange if the maid stayed in the room for too long, so I activated the leather clothes’ ability.

A height of over 180 shrinks to around 160cm. The skeleton, muscles, and appearance change to those of a woman. The last step is to change to the maid’s face. Transformation complete.

“Ah, um, um, say a few words.”

I try to make a voice that I’m not used to yet. Then, I listen to the maid’s words and change my tone. If I show a different appearance than usual, there was a possibility that someone else would be suspicious.

“Um, good. This is enough.”

After a few adjustments, I start moving my body to adjust. Every time I do, the lump of fat attached to my chest sways. That was very annoying.

“Why is my chest so big.”

From a man’s point of view, it’s good if a woman’s chest is big, but from a woman’s point of view, her thoughts change. It’s just a heavy, large lump.

“…I’m sorry, it’s big.”

“I’m talking to myself. Ignore it.”

After that, I cast a Polymorph magic on the maid. I needed someone to guard the place while I was out.

“I told them not to let anyone in after dinner, so there won’t be any problems. If you need anything, call me.”

I hand over the pager to the maid who looks like me. If you press that, a signal will come to me immediately, and I can change the location with teleportation.

I moved to leave the room. At that time, the maid grabbed me.

“Saint, do you know the etiquette in the Imperial Palace?”

“I know. Do you want me to show you?”

I immediately showed it to her because of her suspicious eyes.

With her right foot slightly back, slightly holding the hem of her skirt with both hands, and slightly bowing her head and waist, she greeted.

“I am Charlotte Grace, the exclusive maid of the fourth princess of the Tairan Empire, Ariel Tianis.”

“……”

The disciplined movements, clear voice, and the dignity that emanates from the actions. She was the perfect maid, and he, who is now a man, was speechless.

“How is it, no problem?”

“…Yes. Have you ever done something like this….”

I answered with a smile to that question. I didn’t really want to tell her. Why tell her my dark history?

“I’m going.”

“Be careful.”

I headed to the palace where Ariel was staying while being seen off. Fortunately, nothing special happened on the way. But Ariel’s palace was quite far, so it took some time.

That’s how I arrived in front of the room where she was staying. Because it was where the princess was staying, an imperial knight was guarding the door.

I greeted them lightly and lightly knocked on the door.

“Princess, it’s Charlotte. May I come in?”

“Come in.”

A voice with a different tone than when she was talking to me. It seems that her appearance when she is a princess is definitely different.

Creak─

Slowly open the door and step inside. Then, I saw Ariel, who was about to go to dinner. She was wearing a dress.

“You ca…”

Her mouth stopped when she saw me. I asked her.

“Is there something wrong, Princess?”

“…Kyle, right…?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the question she asked, unsure. I was going to play a joke, but it wasn’t the situation to do so.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Hoo, it’s really perfect. I really thought it was you this time.”

If Ariel reacts like this, it seems like I passed. No one will recognize that I am Kyle Arden.

“I will help you.”

I stuck to her and helped Ariel, who was being decorated. I heard that the owner of this body, the exclusive maid, usually helps.

As I was attaching the ornaments, Ariel asked.

“You seem familiar with it, your skills…. Have you ever done it before?”

“Yes, I have. A little bit.”

“…Is it thanks to Lana?”

“No. And don’t you know that Lana hates these decorations?”

Unlike her thoughts, this is a skill I learned from something that happened a long time ago.

“Then… where did you learn it?”

“It’s a secret.”

“……”

Ariel seemed a little sulky at my words.

“More than that, Princess….”

As I called her, Ariel suddenly turned around. Then, she put her finger on my lips and corrected my words.

“Not Princess, but Ariel. Call me Ariel. When you’re in the Imperial Palace.”

I wonder why I’m laughing at that appearance. I decided to do as she wanted.

“Okay, Ariel.”

“Good.”

“It’s over. Please get up now. We’ll be late for dinner.”

After getting ready, we left the room. I stood behind her and said.

“I will serve you by your side, Ariel.”

“Thank you, Charlotte.”

“You’re welcome.”

That’s how we moved our steps to the place where the imperial family gathered.

Episode 219 Imperial Conference (4)

Episode 219 Imperial Council (4)

I walk with Ariel through the palace corridor. My position is behind Ariel. That’s where I stand when attending her.

That being said, I didn’t have much to do right away. Soldiers opened most of the doors, and it wasn’t like a restaurant where I had to take care of Ariel separately.

If anything, it was keeping her company. The walk was boring, and it was also to look natural.

“Charlotte, did you know? The Theocracy of Eustia is a more beautiful country than you think.”

“Did you enjoy your time in the Theocracy, Lady Ariel?”

“It was fun. It was the first time I had stayed in another country for so long.”

A natural conversation as if we had known each other for a long time. Of course, I’m not a real maid, but it wasn’t difficult to act like one.

In the first place, it was easier to match Ariel because she brought up light conversation topics. Of course, it’s the same when I bring up a topic first.

“Then, how about going to the Theocracy again later?”

At that, Ariel suddenly stopped walking. Then, she turned her head towards me and asked.

“Would that… be okay?”

Why is she asking as if she needs permission? Well, I guess she might ask like that since she’s the only one who knows I’m in disguise.

At that moment, I felt a bit mischievous. I answered in a woman’s voice that I was slowly getting used to.

“Isn’t there a Saintess? Can’t you go if you just ask, Lady Ariel?”

Then Ariel’s expression slightly hardened. She looked into my eyes and opened her mouth.

“…Don’t joke around.”

“I didn’t say anything wrong. If you ask the Saintess….”

It was then. Ariel pushed me against the wall, cutting me off. This leather suit allows for almost perfect disguise, but there was a side effect of transforming into the same being. Because of this, my physical abilities were greatly reduced, and I had no choice but to be pushed back.

“Charlotte, I really didn’t mean to say that just now.”

I couldn’t joke around anymore because of her somewhat sad eyes. I immediately lowered my head.

“I’m sorry, Lady Ariel. It was a slip of the tongue.”

“No, it’s okay.”

After that, silence flowed between us, and an uncomfortable atmosphere continued.

‘Damn it….’

I wouldn’t have said such a thing normally. It’s all because I’m in a woman’s form. Of course, I’ll go back to my old self as soon as I take off this leather suit, but… unfortunately, I have to stay in this form until I start the plan.

‘Tsk.’

I clicked my tongue inwardly at the rising annoyance and continued to move.

In the meantime, we arrived at the dining hall. The door was closed, indicating that someone was already inside, and imperial knights were guarding the front. They opened the door as soon as they saw us.

When I entered the dining hall, I saw two people. The Emperor of the Empire and the First Prince.

The fact that the two most senior members of the imperial family were the first to arrive at the meal. If the founding emperor, who was Korean, saw this sight, he would be appalled.

Ariel greeted the two family members who had arrived first.

“Father, Kashaen Oppa. I’m sorry for being late.”

“No, Ariel.”

“Your father and I have just arrived as well.”

Friendly greetings. If you only look at this, it’s a very harmonious family.

As Ariel started to move, I went ahead and pulled out the chair for her. I slowly pushed the chair towards the table at the timing when she was about to reach and sit down.

The two of them didn’t suspect anything about my actions. I stood behind Ariel, waiting to attend to her.

“Is Mother not here yet?”

“Your mother said she has no intention of coming.”

The three who gathered in the dining hall had a light conversation. Following them, the remaining members of the imperial family also entered the dining hall.

The three also exchanged greetings with the rest of the family. Of course, they weren’t as friendly as the three of them.

The Third Princess, who was a magician with a strong researcher temperament, was holed up in her room and had a personality similar to Ruina-sunbae, and the Fourth Prince’s words and actions were a bit frivolous, perhaps because he liked to play.

Even excluding that, it was a happy family. At least until the Second Prince arrived.

“Oh, am I the last one? I hope I’m not too late.”

As soon as he arrived, the air in the dining hall sank. Some of the imperial family members avoided eye contact for no reason.

The Second Prince was as much of a jerk as I was. Since they were family, they knew the Second Prince’s personality even better.

Of course, his notoriety was not well known compared to his personality. He hid his misdeeds other than his personality very well, and I was the unusual one. People like Ariel know, though.

The moment the Second Prince arrived, Ariel raised her hand to her cup. An empty cup. As her personal maid, I approached her and poured water. Then Ariel spoke softly.

“Charlotte.”

“Yes, Lady Ariel.”

“Go check on him first. It looks like the meal will end late. And prepare what I told you last time.”

“Understood.”

I bowed and slowly left the dining hall. Now no one can touch me. I can use the princess’s order as a shield.

With that, I turned away from the path to Ariel’s palace. The destination is the palace of the Second Prince, Rayan Tianis. The most secret place where that bastard would hide his secrets was the only place.

But there was something I had to do first. I went to a deserted place and immediately transformed into the Second Prince’s servant. The transformation was quick.

“Hoo, I thought I was going to die of frustration.”

Only then did the familiar feeling return. Even if it’s someone else’s body, a man’s body is still the best. When I was a woman, I hated the unique feeling and the revealing appearance so much.

Of course, it’s not that I hate women, it’s just that I don’t like the feeling when I’m a woman. Rather, I like women.

I repeat, I am a perfectly normal man who likes women.

Anyway, thanks to the disguise, it was easy to go to his palace. And after several more disguises, I was able to reach the Second Prince’s room.

“Let’s see what you’ve hidden, you bastard.”

After that, I started searching his room. Of course, I hid myself so that I wouldn’t be seen, just in case he had taken any measures. I could do that easily now, unlike in the past.

***

Clatter, clatter.

The sound of cutlery clashing echoed. Where did the previously friendly atmosphere go? The inside of the dining hall was quieter than ever.

In fact, the emperor’s quiet presence also contributed to this atmosphere. Originally, dinner during the imperial council period was usually spent meeting with nobles in the banquet hall.

Nevertheless, the dinner was created for another reason. One was to look after his children who had gathered in one place, and the other was to give them unspoken pressure.

If a member of the imperial family was really connected to the incident, it was not something that could be easily overlooked. That’s why this place was created.

The emperor, who had been watching his children during the meal, rose from his seat.

“I’ll be going now. You guys can eat more slowly.”

With that, the emperor left, leaving behind eight members of the imperial family. However, even after he left, the atmosphere in the dining hall was still not good.

That was a matter of course. It was not easy to open one’s mouth under heavy pressure.

Then the First Prince, Kashaen Tianis, opened his mouth.

“Rayan. I hope it’s not you this time. I don’t want to see my blood relatives disappear. I’ll be going now too.”

Having said that, the First Prince rose from his seat. The Second Prince said to his departing brother in an annoyed tone.

“You’re talking as if I’m the culprit. I feel wronged then.”

“If this is my misunderstanding and you are not at fault, I will apologize later. But not now. Reflect on your usual behavior.”

“…….”

The Second Prince frowned at his brother’s words. Then he moved his cutlery again.

After the First Prince left, the other members of the imperial family also rose from their seats and began to leave the dining hall. The Second Prince said to his blood relatives, who were somehow running away.

“Do you guys think I’m the culprit too?”

“Ah, no….”

“I have an appointment later….”

“Tsk.”

The Second Prince, clicking his tongue, continued his meal.

With that, two people were left in the dining hall. One was obviously Rayan Tianis, and the other was Ariel Tianis.

“…….”

Rayan, resting his chin, stared silently at his remaining younger sister.

“You seem to have finished eating, why aren’t you leaving, little sister?”

“…….”

However, there was no answer. Ariel was just sitting still, sipping water.

“Tsk, damn things. This year, that bastard….”

Rayan muttered to himself and finished his meal. And the moment Rayan got up from his seat, Ariel also got up.

The next was the same. When he left the dining hall, Ariel also left the dining hall, and when he started walking, Ariel also started moving.

Rayan was bothered by the series of actions.

What on earth is she doing? Is she doing that to watch me?

However, since she kept her mouth shut even when he talked to her, Rayan was frustrated. In the end, his younger sister’s bizarre behavior continued until she arrived at the palace.

Still, she didn’t follow him after he arrived at his space. And the moment he confirmed that and turned around, his sister’s voice penetrated his ears.

“I know you’re the culprit. So… be careful. I’ll throw you into hell as soon as I catch you. Definitely.”

An angry voice. Rayan scoffed and retorted.

“Are you confident because you trust that guy, little sister? Go ahead and try. If you can.”

“Just you wait… it won’t be long.”

Ariel, glaring at her second older brother, turned around and left the palace. Then she let out a short sigh.

“Hoo… I don’t think I got caught.”

In fact, there was another reason why Ariel followed him to the Second Prince’s palace. It was because of the possibility that Kyle Arden might have been caught.

If that happened, she followed him to get him out separately. Fortunately, it seems that the thing she was worried about did not happen.

“I wonder if he’s back….”

Relieved, she turned around and moved to her palace.

But then, a familiar voice was heard near the Second Prince’s palace.

“Let go when I’m talking nicely. I’m Lady Ariel’s….”

That voice was none other than Charlotte Grace. It was the voice of her personal maid. And Ariel knew who the person currently in her appearance was.

She immediately moved in the direction of the voice.

Episode 220 Imperial Conference (5)

Episode 220 Imperial Conference (5)

Whether they are princes or princesses, the Emperor provides his children with palaces. Even if they are young, children of age need their own space.

The Second Prince’s palace is the same. This place is a personal space just for him. Naturally, the structure and appearance of the room are imbued with his tastes, making it the perfect place to hide something.

However, even a personal space has limitations when it comes to hiding secrets. No matter how great the magic or technology used, there will be unnatural parts.

“Found it.”

A thin thread caught on my finger. It’s so thin that it’s almost invisible. I can barely feel it with my fingertips.

I moved along the thread. I moved carefully, not knowing what kind of device might be behind it. I also mixed in some tricks to avoid being detected along the way, so it took some time to reach the end.

The end of the thread was above the ceiling. The connection was cut off right there. I secretly spread mana and explored the area.

“As expected of a prince, he used something high-level.”

The magic installed in the ceiling was quite surprising. It almost perfectly blocked everything beyond.

Well, being a member of the Imperial Family, he has more money than he knows what to do with, so it’s not a problem, and it would be stranger if he didn’t spend money to hide his secrets.

“Magic from the Magic Tower, and the wizard who created it is an 8-circle….”

I unravel the magic based on my experience and information. No matter what level the opponent is, it’s not very difficult. My skills were enough to figure it out.

As I was working on the magic for a while,

Click.

A small vibration was heard from the ceiling. Sensing that the lock had been released without any problems, I turned my head upwards.

A tiny gap is visible. The length is less than 1cm. How are you supposed to find it when it’s made like that? Even a knight would have a hard time finding it.

I approach the ceiling, raise my index finger, and insert my fingernail into the gap. And then I pull it down.

Click.

Whether it was a switch or something, I heard a sound of something being activated. Immediately afterwards, the floor in front of me opened without sound or vibration.

The secret space finally revealed itself. I went straight down without wasting any time. As I did, I examined the space.

Swish, I sweep the floor with my palm. Not too old dust comes off. In addition, there are numerous footprints on the floor and traces of something being moved. It seems that something was recently moved from here.

“A few hours ago, too.”

If I had come a little earlier, I could have gathered evidence. But the only time the Second Prince moves away from the palace is during dinner.

“If I had known this would happen, I shouldn’t have attended the conference.”

If I had, I could have come here during the conference. But it’s too late to regret. It’s important to focus on the present.

I moved inside, going against the footprints. Each time, the darkness deepened and confused my senses. I thought it was only like that outside, but the inside was properly defended as well.

And it doesn’t end there, I can feel some kind of presence in the darkness. They were souls being manipulated by Rayan Tianis’s [Soul Manipulation].

Those things spread everywhere are meant to stop intruders. But it’s not a problem at all. His ability is no different from black magic in principle. It’s just a little less evil.

Swish—

Black magic blooms from my fingertips. The souls did not recognize the black magic that was perfectly assimilated with the darkness, and I spread it in all directions. And then I went forward without hesitation.

Souls that don’t react even when I pass right in front of them. They must see me as one of their own now.

As I moved, I reached the end before I knew it. And a huge cave is visible.

“He hid it well under the Imperial Palace.”

It’s amazing that he hasn’t been caught yet. Of course, considering the way I came here, it would be stranger if he was caught. That’s how secret this space was.

“Hmm….”

As expected, most of the space is empty. The only things left are the remains that seem to have been used for some experiment.

And there was one thing I wanted to say after seeing that sight.

“You idiot. Do you think you can hide it by doing this?”

There’s been a saying since ancient times. Mana remembers everything. Unless the concept of mana itself is eliminated, what happened here cannot be undone.

I started using magic to extract the memories contained in the mana of this space. And I saved the scene being played in front of me on a memory stone I bought from the store.

As soon as I finished my work, I left the secret space. There was no need to stay here any longer.

After organizing everything like that, I disguised myself and left the Second Prince’s room as if I had come here. I wasn’t caught by anyone this time either.

“Whew….”

I was able to breathe a sigh of relief only after getting outside the palace. I’ve done this kind of infiltration countless times, but I couldn’t help but feel nervous.

I transformed back into Ariel’s maid. Then, unlike before, I saw nobles gathering around the palace.

“Is the banquet over….”

I slapped my mouth at the sudden change in my tone. I was already starting to be influenced by the woman’s 말투. At the same time, self-loathing also swept over me and tormented my heart.

“I need to finish this quickly and put it in the subspace….”

I muttered that and returned to the appearance of a maid. After my 말투 and demeanor returned to normal, I moved my feet.

As I passed through the entrance of the palace and passed through the outer garden. Someone grabbed me.

A thick hand completely covering my slender arm. It’s a man’s hand. My weak body was dragged away by that rough hand.

“A maid I’ve never seen before. Are you new?”

A strong smell of alcohol wafting from his mouth. His face is also flushed red from drinking like crazy at the banquet. It seems he came to the Second Prince’s palace after drinking like crazy at the banquet.

“Didn’t I ask you? Are you a new maid?”

I ignored him. Then I tried to remove this rude noble’s hand. No, I tried to remove it. But with the strength of a weak woman, I couldn’t shake off the man’s hand.

“Are you resisting? How cute.”

The grip becomes even stronger. Unlike his fat appearance, he must have trained in his younger days, his strength is strong.

“Ugh….”

As a result, it felt like my bones and muscles would be crushed at any moment. It was useless to resist. Currently, there was that much of a difference in strength between me and the other party.

Of course, if I took off my leather clothes, killing a guy like that would be easier than anything else. But there were quite a few eyes watching, so it wasn’t easy to do that.

“You’re drunk. I’ll bring you some water, so if you rest in the garden….”

“I want to eat you more than water.”

At the same time, his other hand grabbed my butt. The soft skin of a woman began to be kneaded wildly by his hand movements.

Snap.

At that moment, I heard a sound of something breaking in my head. It was the string of reason. I had been barely holding on to it, but it broke with the opponent’s continued actions.

‘Should I kill him? Yeah, let’s kill him.’

A guy who only does this kind of molestation has no value in life. It would be much better for the world to just kill him and get rid of him.

After all, the world doesn’t care about a human like this who doesn’t even know his name. What does it matter even if he’s the head of a family or an important position? There are plenty of people to replace him.

‘So….’

If I lead him to a quiet place and kill him secretly, no one will know. I’ll be suspected, but what’s the big deal. Currently, I was Ariel’s exclusive maid, and even if I killed a guy like this, she would protect me.

“Why don’t you say anything? Are you embarrassed?”

The guy asks back. As he did, he looked around and whispered to me, coming closer.

“I don’t know what family you’re from, but it’s not hard to get rid of you. So, without further ado….”

“You’re the one who….”

I interrupted his words and said. Even if I wasn’t in the form of Kyle Arden, I couldn’t be pushed around by a bastard like this.

“Put me down when I’m talking nicely. I’m Ariel’s….”

“What’s going on?”

It was then. A familiar voice was heard in my ear. I immediately turned my head in the direction the voice came from.

“I, I greet the Princess….”

The guy hurriedly moved away from me and greeted Ariel. Ariel approached him with a somewhat angry look.

“I asked you. What’s going on?”

“Ah, nothing happened. Just to the maid….”

A crack appears on Ariel’s face at his denial. She raised her voice and shouted.

“Liam Grenville! I saw and heard it! How dare you lie in front of me!”

Ariel’s angry cry pours out on him. The gazes of those wandering around gather here.

“A noble who should be setting an example is not only molesting a woman but also threatening her! Are you really a noble of the Empire!”

“I’m, I’m sorry, Princess Ariel…!”

“No, there’s no need to bow. I will tell His Majesty the Emperor about this and beg him to punish you. And….”

Ariel hid me behind her and continued speaking.

“She is my exclusive maid, appointed by me. So look forward to it. I will never forgive you for messing with my people. Charlotte, let’s go.”

“Yes, Ariel-nim.”

She turned her body towards her palace. As a maid, I followed her. Behind us, a desperate cry was heard.

“No, that’s not it, Ariel-nim! Misunderstanding, it’s a misunderstanding! Please appease your anger…!”

Ariel and I ignored the cry. Ariel was so angry that she glared at the noble with a annoyed expression and moved her feet again.

That’s how we returned to Ariel’s palace. She didn’t say anything until we arrived at the room. And as soon as Ariel came into the room, she rushed at me.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?”

“Yes, I’m okay. Except for being touched a little.”

“Haa, that’s a relief.”

She sighed in relief. And then she apologized to me.

“I’m sorry for making you go through this. That noble, he had a bad reputation when it came to women, but I never thought he would do that in the Imperial Palace…. I’ll punish him somehow, so don’t worry….”

I couldn’t help but laugh at her restless appearance. Could it be that she’s forgetting who I am? I sat her on a chair with a mischievous mind.

“Ariel-nim.”

“Why, Charlotte?”

Judging from her answer, it seems she really forgot because of what happened just now. I made eye contact with her and continued speaking.

“To be honest… I almost fell in love.”

Not only the timing of her appearance, but also her conduct as a superior being, everything is perfect. Just now, I was really captivated by the existence of Ariel Tianis.

Of course, this feeling is temporary. A woman’s body is easily immersed in emotions. But excluding that, even if I think about it rationally, she is full of charm.

“That, Charlotte… I’m grateful for your words. But I, I like men, not women….”

Ariel was flustered, as if it sounded like a confession. At that sight, I slowly approached her. And I whispered to Ariel, facing her face right in front of her nose.

“Ariel-nim, it seems you’re misunderstanding something….”

I continued speaking and released my disguise. The appearance of a woman named Charlotte Gray disappears from me. I return to the appearance of Kyle Arden.

“I’m not a woman. I’m a man.”

“Ah, ah….”

She makes a blank expression. She can’t continue her words, her mouth gaping from the shock. Soon after, shame washed over her, and her face turned red. It was redder than any red thing I had ever seen.

After that, she came back to reality and shouted at me.

“F, forget what happened just now! Never remember it, never!”

“Yes, Ariel-nim.”

“Aaaaah…!”

Her appearance of tearing her hair out in self-loathing was truly a sight to behold.

Episode 221 Imperial Conference (6)

Episode 221. Imperial Conference (6)

Afterward, Ariel had a conversation with Kyle. It was to decide what to do at tomorrow’s meeting through the evidence he had brought.

They reviewed and organized the content and made plans. After finishing his work, Kyle left Ariel’s room.

Ariel blankly watched him leave in the guise of a maid, and as his presence completely disappeared, she trudged to her bed.

“Aaaagh…!”

Then, she buried her face in the pillow and let out a scream mixed with self-loathing. The sound was so loud that it even caused the maid to be surprised and come in.

“What do I do, really….”

The embarrassing feelings continued, and her heart would not calm down. That state lasted for nearly 30 minutes. Even after barely organizing her thoughts, her red cheeks remained unchanged.

Who would have known? That he, a man, could imitate a woman so well.

However, there was also a slightly unfair aspect.

“That gaze, that behavior… he looked completely like a woman….”

Tears welling in his eyes, a voice filled with fear, trembling in the face of violence. An unforced naturalness that couldn’t be thought of as a man was evident in his words and actions.

There is a limit to doing your best in acting. How is that even possible?

That’s because men don’t know women, and women don’t know men. No matter how hard you study the other person and try to express them, there will be differences in the unconscious actions that come out.

In particular, Ariel knew those differences very well. She often saw them in the appearance of actors dressed as men and women when watching plays.

But Kyle was different.

“He was perfect. As if he had lived as a woman….”

An appearance in which the characteristics of a woman were perfectly infused. It is an appearance that can never be shown unless one is born and raised as a woman from the gender itself.

So, it was not unreasonable to really think of him as a woman along the way. Until he returned to his true form, he was a perfect woman, and her maid.

How is something like that even possible…?

“Ah, why am I….”

Suddenly, self-loathing rushes in for a different reason. She felt embarrassed because of the image she showed him, but now she feels embarrassed because of herself having these thoughts in the middle of the night.

“I want to erase my memories….”

Perhaps she will remember today’s events for the rest of her life, and they will come to mind every time she goes to sleep. And she might continue to feel similar emotions in the meantime.

But if you think about it well again.

“Building memories like this….”

Hmm, no. That’s too much of a stretch.

Ariel stopped talking in the middle and lay down on the bed. And she fell asleep for the meeting tomorrow.

“Ugh….”

It goes without saying, but Ariel couldn’t fall asleep easily.

***

Morning arrived. Bright sunlight streamed in through the window. Perhaps because it was summer, there wasn’t much of a chilly morning air.

“Kyle Arden, breakfast is ready.”

After a simple wash, the maid brings out breakfast. Since the meeting starts at noon, there was no need to rush. I spent time eating the breakfast that was brought.

It had been a while since I had received such treatment, so I enjoyed life in the Imperial Palace. When I was in the dormitory, I took care of almost everything myself. But the elated feeling didn’t last long.

“I’m bored….”

Life in the Imperial Palace is certainly comfortable and has many good points. However, I much prefer the dormitory, which allows for free activities and feels like a haven.

“I need to finish this quickly and go back.”

Above all, I miss Lana because I’m away from her. Of course, complaining on just the second day feels a bit much, but what does it matter if that’s how I feel.

Anyway, I left the room and took a walk. And when the clock pointed to 11 o’clock, I returned to my room to prepare to attend the Imperial Conference.

I headed to the conference hall on time, and just as I was almost there, I was able to meet Ariel walking from the opposite side of the hallway.

“Did you sleep well, Princess?”

“Oh, yes… I slept well….”

Ariel’s reaction was somehow strange. I don’t know why she turns her head and even avoids eye contact.

“Is there a problem?”

“Ah, no… there’s no problem….”

“Then why are you avoiding my eyes?”

“Well, that’s….”

Hmm, I really wonder why she’s acting like this. Of course, I could roughly guess the reason. Still, there was no need to reveal that we had met, so I turned it around slightly.

“It’s okay. People can make mistakes. From the Princess’s point of view….”

“N, no, it’s not like that!”

A voice that suddenly rises. Ariel realizes her mistake and hurriedly covers her mouth. I wondered if it was something to be so excited about, but when I thought of her appearance yesterday, I thought it was understandable to react so vehemently.

“Ariel. Your voice is full of energy today.”

At that time, a voice I had heard a few times cut in between us. When I turned my head, the Emperor’s first son, First Prince Kashan Tianis, was standing there.

I immediately greeted him.

“I greet the Prince.”

“Kyle, I wonder if you slept well last night. Ah, may I call you that?”

“Call me whatever the Prince is comfortable with.”

He is a member of the Imperial Family, and I am from the Arden family. There was no need to be unfriendly. In fact, in private settings, the Emperor and the head of Arden would treat each other comfortably.

“K, Kashan, what are you doing here….”

“Why, I came because of the meeting. More than that, it’s good to see you getting along well with him.”

“…Don’t tease me, Oppa.”

Ariel’s face flushed with embarrassment. Perhaps because of his younger sister’s rare appearance, a smile bloomed on his face. He has a very joyful face.

I knew very well why the First Prince was doing that.

Ariel was the youngest of the Imperial Family, and there was a 10-year age gap between them. So, as an older brother, all of his younger sibling’s, especially his younger sister’s, actions would be cute. Everything would look like aegyo.

“I’ll go ahead.”

“…Yes, please go in.”

“I’ll see you in a little while.”

The First Prince moved into the conference hall first. That left me and Ariel in the hallway. Of course, it wasn’t just us, and the nobles who had just arrived hurried inside.

After that, Ariel slowly opened her mouth.

“What Kashan Oppa said just now….”

“Yes?”

“…Just forget it. Act like you didn’t hear anything. Please….”

“Understood, Ariel.”

The words are always polite, but Ariel, who felt the playfulness contained within, lowered her head. And then, muttering quietly, she left me and entered the conference hall.

“Ugh. Yesterday, today too….”

I laughed at Ariel’s grumbling appearance. I knew why the First Prince found her so cute.

***

The second day of the Imperial Conference began with a slightly somber atmosphere. I caused such a ruckus yesterday, so it couldn’t be bright. Rather, it was fortunate that it even started.

Still, that atmosphere didn’t last forever. After the meeting started, everyone diligently concentrated.

In it, I examined the Emperor’s appearance.

‘He hasn’t found out anything yet.’

It’s certain that he hasn’t said anything about yesterday’s events.

Besides, it hasn’t even been a day since it was revealed that a member of the Imperial Family was involved. It’s only natural that he wouldn’t be able to find it right away unless he knew the whole story of the incident and the location of the crime scene like me.

In fact, in this episode, even after Ariel revealed it and the Emperor directly started the investigation, it took a week. And that was enough time for the Second Prince, Rayan Tianis, to hide all the evidence.

‘Well, I don’t intend to do that.’

Are Ariel and I crazy to let that go? Besides, now that the evidence is in our hands, there’s no reason to drag out the time.

However, I don’t intend to detonate it right away. I’m going to wait a little longer for the meeting to proceed and for the atmosphere to ripen. I quietly sent my gaze to Ariel and waited.

1 hour, 2 hours, 3 hours, 4 hours….

Once started, the meeting did not stop. A long meeting lasting over 8 hours continued. They exchanged words without rest, which could have been exhausting, but even if the tone of their voices lowered, they were dedicated to the Imperial Conference.

Moreover, like what happened to me yesterday, there are some nobles who have nasty personalities. But seeing even those guys working hard, I thought there was no way the Empire would fall.

That’s how today’s last meeting topic ended.

“I will conclude today’s meeting here.”

And the moment the Emperor ended the meeting. I raised my voice slightly and opened my mouth.

“Your Majesty the Emperor. Do you really intend to end it like this?”

“…Do you have something to say?”

“Yes, I do. It’s about what I said yesterday.”

“If it’s about that matter, it is under investigation. I intend to announce it when everything is revealed.”

The Emperor said that, but as I said before, I had no intention of waiting for that time. I put the item I had placed in the subspace on the table.

“It’s a great relief that Your Majesty the Emperor has personally taken action. But as a subject of the Empire, as an eternal friend of the Imperial Family, and as a saint who desires peace in the continent, I can no longer stand by and watch.”

“What is that?”

“It’s evidence. Evidence containing the culprit of the kidnapping case.”

“…….”

The Emperor was silent.

“…….”

“…….”

The nobles were the same. The air in the conference hall hangs heavy like yesterday. I continued to speak in that atmosphere.

“To tell you the truth, I had no evidence. Not even until yesterday. I haven’t had this evidence for very long either. And there is only one reason why I am revealing this fact now.”

I put a little strength into my voice and said.

“The deeds committed by the culprit contained within this are too heinous. So much so that it reminds me of my hooligan days. No, I think it’s even worse than that. What he has committed.”

Again, the people in the conference hall were silent. Everyone kept their mouths shut, and only small breaths could be heard in the silence.

“So, Your Majesty the Emperor. For the sake of the Empire’s peace, would you allow me to play the scene contained within this at this meeting?”

Ultimately, it is the Emperor, the owner of the Empire, who hands down punishment for matters related to the Imperial Family. Therefore, I did not play the video right away and asked him.

“…….”

A slightly long silence follows. The nobles, the Emperor’s children, and even the maids and servants waiting nearby all looked only at his mouth.

And finally, the owner of the Empire opened his mouth.

“I permit it.”

I immediately aroused mana and activated the memory stone. The people in the conference hall who saw that fell into silence once again.

“Imprison the Second Prince, Rayan Tianis, in the underground dungeon.”

The Emperor gave the order to the Imperial Knights.

Episode 222 Second Festival (1)

Episode 222: The Second Festival (1)

Before the Empire was even born. In other words, in the era called the Kingdom. The nation named Tyran was not welcomed.

In those days, not only the superpower Eustia Holy Kingdom but also many countries on the continent disliked the Tyran Kingdom.

It was because of the existence of Kiran Tianis, who was the king of a country at the time.

His place of origin was unclear, his black hair and black eyes were ominous, and perhaps because of his youthful vigor in his twenties, his personality was somewhat reckless. So, they couldn’t see him in a good light.

To put it simply, he was a maverick who disturbed the continent. Kiran Tianis was such an existence. Therefore, he had many enemies.

However, he was a skilled person who could not be easily touched. At the time, he was a magician of a level that could easily eliminate a small country, and in the meantime, Keilon Arden, called a genius sent from heaven, the ghost of the sword, and the best swordsman on the continent, was attached to him.

Trying to assassinate such a strong person?

‘It’s out of the question.’

Even though there were more than 1,000 assassination attempts, the two did not die. Rather, they overcame the assassination attempts and appeared proudly at official events.

Anyway, the reason why I’m telling this story is.

As many assassination attempts took place at the time, many assassins were caught. And they imprisoned all of them to get information.

However, Kiran was annoyed by their constant attempts to escape and commit suicide, so he eventually built a prison in the basement of the palace. It was a prison he made by gathering all his enlightenment as a magician at the time.

Step by step.

And Ariel and I were walking down the corridor of the underground prison of the Empire. In the middle, Ariel sighed deeply.

“To think I’d see this place in operation myself…”

I understand why Ariel is reacting like that.

In the past, there were so many intruders that it was hard to take them all in at a glance, but now is different from then. The Empire was a powerful nation on par with the Eustia Holy Kingdom, and it was no longer an environment where assassinations could be carried out as before.

Therefore, after entering the era of peace, the number of times the underground prison of the imperial palace was opened was not very large. More than 90% of them were concentrated in the early days of the founding, so the number was extremely small.

Of course, it wasn’t that it never opened, and the prison opened when a member of the imperial family committed a crime. Even then, it only opens when they commit an unspeakable act that abandons human morality and is extremely heinous, not just an ordinary crime. Until then, there is no need to use it.

“When I was young, it was like a playground…”

As Ariel said. Usually, the underground prison does not look like a prison. It’s just a huge room blocked by white walls, good for running around. There were actually some play facilities as well.

As such, the imperial family can visit this place if they get permission from the Emperor. Moreover, the underground prison is the work of the first Emperor. Seeing the traces of an ancestor as a descendant was a good experience.

But not now. The magic of the first Emperor, activated by the current Emperor’s declaration, instantly transformed the underground into a prison.

The prison that was revealed in that way had only a room in the center and a passage leading to it. The rest of the space is filled with Kiran Tianis’s magic.

Anyway, Ariel seemed a little shocked by the changed appearance of the space that held childhood memories.

“It will return to normal after the punishment is handed down, so don’t worry.”

“…….”

Ariel did not answer my words.

After that, we walked through the only passage in the prison without stopping. The distance was farther than it looked because the space was distorted to prevent the prisoner from escaping.

But that was soon over. We reached the prison where the Second Prince, Reian Tianis, was imprisoned.

A cube-shaped prison made of transparent walls. At first glance, it looked like it was made of glass. It goes without saying that it doesn’t seem easy to break since it’s a prison made by the first Emperor.

The prison was divided into layers so we could observe him from any of the six sides, and he was sitting with his eyes closed in the center of the prison.

Knock, knock, I approached and tapped on the glass. But there was no response. He should have felt that we had arrived a long time ago, but he’s acting like this.

Knock, knock, I tapped a few more times. This time too, he didn’t open his eyes. He’s being picky for a prisoner. I asked Ariel.

“He doesn’t seem to want to talk… shall we just go?”

“…….”

She was lost in thought for a moment. And after she finished thinking, she said quietly.

“Reian.”

“…….”

“Reian Tianis.”

Wham!

The moment she said his name, he rushed in. Of course, the glass wall blocked his rush. Ariel didn’t even blink.

“Haa, haa….”

Emotions agitated by anger. The Second Prince breathed roughly. Then he glared at Ariel as if he would kill her. It’s an expression that says he would kill her right away if there was no wall blocking them.

“Reian.”

“Don’t call my name…! Don’t call my name, Ariel!”

“What’s wrong with me calling the name of… a family member?”

“You’re one to talk, the one who sold out that family!”

Ariel’s expression turned cold at Reian’s shout. She put that emotion into her voice and said.

“Starting with Kashan oppa, you, me, and the other oppas and unnies were educated from a young age. We were told what kind of specialness we had, what kind of danger that power had, and how we should use it.”

“Are you lecturing me now!”

“That’s right, I’m lecturing you. I’m lecturing you who has abandoned your duty as an imperial family member, to you who is wearing the mask of an evil spirit.”

“Arieeeell!!”

The Second Prince screamed at the top of his lungs. Then a certain energy began to sprout from his skin. [Soul Manipulation]. It is the power of the Second Prince who has awakened as a member of the imperial family. But that power scattered into the air before it came out. This prison sealed the power of the imperial family.

“You’ve… gone too far. How can you harm the people of the Empire as a member of the imperial family? What on earth made you like this? Did you get drunk on that power? Or….”

Ariel couldn’t continue her words. It was because Reian was hitting the wall like crazy. Eventually, when he reached the point of self-harm, the magic of the prison was activated, and he was bound so that he couldn’t do anything.

“Haa….”

Ariel sighed deeply at the sight. I could clearly see what her state of mind was without even asking.

It was a situation where we couldn’t continue the conversation any further. I said to her, who was looking at her imprisoned brother with a complicated heart.

“Let’s go now.”

Originally, the purpose of this visit was a conversation. Ariel came to talk to him. So she asked the Emperor and got permission for an audience. But in this situation, there was nothing she could do.

“…Okay.”

We walked through the long passage again and left the underground prison. The crescent moon in the night sky greeted us.

“It’s already night….”

“Time is all mixed up in the prison.”

The flow of time in the underground prison continued to change due to the magic of the first Emperor. Randomly, time sped up and slowed down repeatedly. We were the former, so we went in at lunch and came out in the evening.

“Then, shall we go?”

“Let’s do that.”

I followed Ariel to her palace. However, Ariel’s steps were slow, perhaps because of her complicated mind. To sort out her emotions, I led the way to the garden and matched her pace.

“Haa….”

Ariel sighed every five minutes. The imperial palace was already in a chaotic atmosphere. The nobles who came out to sort out their chaotic minds like her flinched every time she sighed.

Ariel frowned for a long time without saying anything. Then, when she arrived at a quiet place with few people, she stopped walking. Then she looked at the night sky.

“You seem to be having a hard time.”

“…Yes. I knew Reian was the culprit, and I even took the initiative to catch him… but when I actually saw him locked up in prison….”

She couldn’t finish her words. It seems difficult to accept even though she knows the Second Prince’s character.

“Kyle… I have something to ask you.”

“Tell me, Princess.”

“It might sound a little rude, but is it okay?”

“Yes, it’s okay.”

I readily agreed. Ariel was a rational person and wouldn’t ask questions that were too impolite.

“What made you who you are now…?”

A slightly trembling voice. I could immediately understand the intention of the question.

“Are you asking about the turning point?”

“That’s right. Until the trial was held and I revealed your sins, you were undoubtedly a villain and a rascal. But after that day, you changed noticeably and made you who you are now. You, who are respected by everyone.”

“…….”

“So I want to know. What kind of thoughts and worries went back and forth to make you change like you are now.”

I closed my mouth at her words. The reason why Ariel is asking this is one. It’s because of the hope that she might be able to change her fallen brother like me.

I fully understood her heart. It wasn’t easy to abandon family connected by blood. There’s a reason why the saying ‘blood is thicker than water’ exists.

But to tell the truth, there was nothing I could say. The reason why the rascal Kyle Arden changed was none other than because I took over his body.

How should I answer? After organizing my thoughts in my head, I told her.

“Princess, you say I’ve changed, but I haven’t changed. My character is still dirty now as it was then. You know it when you see how I treat others.”

“A person like that wouldn’t risk their life for others. Especially not throughout 50 opportunities.”

“Estella is an important person. If she was someone who had nothing to do with me, I wouldn’t have saved her by throwing away my life.”

“It’s a shame, but I still have it in my senses, and I saw it in the last regression. Your 모습 (appearance) trying to save even one more innocent person. Was what I saw an illusion?”

“…….”

Ariel is bringing up the regression. If I bring up that time, I can never end this conversation. I turned my head and stared blankly at the starlight in the night sky.

“Princess, do you have time on the festival day?”

“Are you changing the subject now?”

“I’ll ask again. Ariel-nim, do you have time on the festival day?”

She was slightly annoyed because she thought I was changing the subject. But when I said it a little seriously and said her name, she couldn’t continue her words and answered my question.

“…I do.”

“Then, let’s meet at the fountain in the central street at 12 o’clock on the third day of the founding festival.”

“Huh? What are you talking about….”

“I’m saying let’s go on a date. Just the two of us.”

Before I could finish speaking, Ariel was넋을 놨다 (넋을 놓다: be stunned, be absent-minded). Her face was blank, and she came back to reality later than last time.

I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight. I felt it last time too, but Ariel was fun to tease. Of course, I’m not going to keep doing it, and there was a way to wake her up right away.

“And after the date, I’ll tell you my answer.”

But was my words too shocking? Ariel’s answer was lukewarm.

“Uh…….”

To be exact, it was because she was still in shock.

“Yes… I understand….”

Episode 223 Second Festival (2)

Episode 223: The Second Festival (2)

7 AM.

The curtains parted, and the morning sunlight streamed down on Ariel. Feeling the light through her eyelids, Ariel groaned softly.

‘So dazzling….’

Perhaps it was summer, but the sunlight was intense. It forcefully chased away her sleepiness. She had barely managed to fall asleep, and now she couldn’t continue sleeping.

However, Ariel didn’t get up right away. She covered her face with the blanket, shielding herself from the sunlight.

“Your Highness?”

Just then, a voice was heard. It was the voice of Charlotte Grace, Ariel’s exclusive maid. Ariel covered her ears with the pillow.

“Hmm?”

Charlotte sensed something unusual in her appearance. Ariel always woke up at a set time, and sometimes she was frequently seen awake early.

But not getting up? Could she be feeling unwell? Charlotte carefully shook Ariel to wake her.

“Your Highness, are you feeling unwell? Shall I call someone?”

Ariel didn’t respond to Charlotte’s call. The maid’s face hardened slightly. It seemed like something serious had really happened. Still, just in case, she called Ariel again.

“Ariel?”

Ariel flinched for a moment. The blanket billowed greatly. It was because someone came to mind when Charlotte called her name.

“Um, Ariel? Are you alright?”

“Th, that Charlotte… stop calling me by my name.”

“Understood, Your Highness.”

Ariel quickly got up and stopped her maid. Being called like that reminded her of that day.

Afterward, Ariel prepared herself with Charlotte’s assistance.

“Did you say you were going out to the street today?”

“…Uh-huh.”

Ariel answered a little late.

That’s right. Today was the day she had promised to meet Kyle. Moreover, it wasn’t with someone else, but just the two of them.

That was why Ariel had tossed and turned all night. She was so nervous at the thought that she kept waking up in between. As if to prove it, there were dark circles under Ariel’s eyes reflected in the mirror.

“Are you going alone?”

“No… I’m going with Gran. We’re meeting at the fountain in Central Street….”

“By Gran… do you mean the Saint?”

“Uh-huh, I’m going with Kyle….”

Oh my, oh my. Charlotte covered her mouth with her hand without realizing it. To think that the person she was meeting was him.

He, who was known as the Saint, had become even more famous recently due to the imperial conference. As Ariel’s maid, she couldn’t help but be happy that she was meeting him alone.

Moreover, Charlotte smiled at her shy appearance. How many years had it been since she started living as the maid of the youngest of the imperial family? Since there wasn’t much age difference, she was regarded as a younger sister.

But seeing her in love like that.

“It seems like spring has come~.”

“…Don’t tease me, Charlotte.”

“What did I say?”

Charlotte, who smiled brightly, had another maid bring the summer wardrobe. And she chose clothes for the upcoming date.

“What kind of clothes would be good?”

She said it was hot today. So, thin and airy clothes would be good. Besides, since it wasn’t a formal occasion, clothes that weren’t as uncomfortable as a dress would be good.

There were many clothes in the imperial wardrobe that met these conditions. In particular, the clothes made by the first emperor accounted for half of them.

Usually, many people only know the first emperor as a magical genius. But that was wrong. Kiran Tianis showed talent in many fields.

Magic was basic, and he brought great changes to various policies and cultures. And if there was one field that was undoubtedly the most praised, it was fashion, clothes.

Swimsuits were a prime example. Exaggerating the figure was one thing, but clothes that exposed skin regardless of gender. Based on the standards at the time, it was not only unconventional, but also the epitome of vulgarity.

Of course, swimsuits were not welcomed at first. Many people refused. But due to practicality, convenience, and artistic aspects, they became essential for rivers and seas.

It was the same with other clothes. The clothes announced by the imperial family every quarter gave great inspiration to those involved and brought about tremendous changes in the fashion world.

For that reason, clothes designed by the first emperor are sleeping in the imperial wardrobe. For example, pants called jeans. Charlotte held it up.

“How about these pants?”

“That’s a bit….”

“Hmm, it suits you well….”

The imperial family are basically handsome and beautiful, and when combined with their unique black hair, their appearance is almost perfect.

As a result, they went well with any clothes, and especially when they were young, the combination of a white t-shirt and jeans was invincible. It was also convenient because it didn’t require any special decoration.

“Jeans would be difficult in this hot weather.”

Perhaps it looked too light, so she moved on to the next one.

“Do you have any kind you want?”

“I like skirts.”

“Hmm~ Skirts are effective for men.”

“Charlotte….”

Charlotte chose clothes diligently. Her burning desire to find clothes that were close to perfect took time to choose, and finally, she was able to choose the clothes that suited Ariel best.

“As expected, white clothes suit Your Highness best.”

Black hair flowing over white clothes is irresistibly attractive. In fact, on the days when she wore white clothes, maids and servants alike were busy glancing at her.

“Accessories….”

Would it be better to look innocent? Thinking so, Charlotte chose light and small earrings and bracelets. After putting them on Ariel, she looked in the mirror.

“I chose it, but… it’s perfect! If it’s this, he’ll definitely fall for you!”

If he doesn’t fall for you after seeing this, the other person must be impotent. Charlotte whispered to Ariel as she finished.

“So, do your best, Your Highness.”

“It’s not like that. I’m just….”

“Just?”

“I’m just going out because there’s something I want to hear.”

A blatant lie that anyone could see. Charlotte smiled playfully and replied.

“Yes, I hope that’s the case~.”

“…….”

Ariel pouted at the appearance of her exclusive maid who was joking around. After that, she headed to the central fountain where Kyle was waiting.

***

Perfect summer. As she felt in the morning, the sunlight is strong. Her skin stings just from being in the sun for a while.

“It’s hot.”

Ariel pulled her hat down low. It was a wide-brimmed hat, so it was more than enough to cover her whole body. She thought it was a good idea to bring a hat, as Charlotte said.

Of course, even without doing so, Ariel’s trained body and mana blocked the heat. Thanks to that, she wasn’t sweating. Still, compared to last year, this summer was definitely hotter.

Ariel finished thinking and moved her feet. There was no need to turn in a separate direction. The road that appeared after leaving the imperial castle led directly to the meeting place. She moved along that road.

“Dad, let’s go there!”

“Sigh, I failed again….”

“Oppa, we….”

Perhaps because it was Foundation Day, there were many people. The empire’s people, regardless of gender or age, were enjoying the festival, filling the streets.

Among them, the largest proportion was couples. There were more couples than families consisting of couples and children.

“As expected, there are many couples during the festival….”

If she thought about it, it had been like that since the old days. Festivals were special days for couples who were burning with love.

Seeing that, she felt a little envious. As a member of the imperial family, she was not free when it came to dating.

Someone is dating. The moment that fact spreads, the situation becomes complicated. You can tell just by looking at her older brother, the 4th prince. He attends banquets and gatherings whenever he has the chance, and he is involved in all sorts of rumors and suffers every day.

Because of that, it is not easy to do something with the opposite sex. Ariel considered it the price of living as a member of the imperial family. It was the price for eating, sleeping, and giving orders comfortably in the imperial palace.

Besides, her ancestor said that great power comes with great responsibility. So, Ariel thought that she had to understand and accept this discomfort.

“In the first place, there’s no one I like….”

Ariel stopped talking in the middle. Strictly speaking, it’s not that there’s no one she likes. Recently, just a few months ago, she started to like someone.

In the meantime, Ariel arrived at the central fountain.

“Oh, that person is….”

“Could it be Princess Ariel….”

Perhaps because of her appearance that could not be hidden even with a hat. People immediately recognized Ariel. She did not react and approached the fountain as it was. And she sat on a nearby bench, pulled her hat down low, and waited for the other person.

Time flows. Even when the minute hand of the clock pointed to 20 minutes, the person she promised to meet had not arrived.

It was clearly long past 12 o’clock. What on earth is he doing and why is he late? Or did something big happen?

All sorts of thoughts swirled in Ariel’s head. And slowly, this place became uncomfortable. It was because she stayed in one place for too long and people only looked at Ariel.

“Looking for the Academy….”

She was getting up from her chair when someone appeared in front of Ariel. It was Kyle Arden, the person she had been waiting for. Perhaps something had happened, his forehead was covered in sweat.

“Did something happen? Why are you sweating….”

“Ah, Your Highness. I’m sorry. I had some annoying things for a while….”

At that moment, a space opened behind Kyle. Someone shouted from within.

“Oppa! How can you leave me out! I also know how to enjoy the festival!”

“It’s your day tomorrow, so go in!”

He was pushing the Saint in. It seemed like he was late because of her. Ariel said to the two of them, who were pushing and shoving each other.

“Kyle, I’m fine. If the Saint wants to join….”

“No. I’m warning you for the last time. If you keep insisting, you’ll know that there’ll be nothing tomorrow. You don’t want to spend the first Foundation Day like that, do you?”

“Ah, Oppa! Are you really going to do this?!”

A quarrel followed. The winner of the fight was of course Kyle. He sighed as he closed the space connected to the dormitory.

“Can’t stand that one day….”

“Are, are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m fine. So, Your Highness doesn’t have to worry about it.”

With those words, Kyle dried his sweat with magic. Ariel quietly stared at Kyle. And she said a short impression.

“Th, that suits you… the clothes….”

“I can’t wear just any clothes for a date with Your Highness.”

At that, Ariel was overwhelmed with shyness. Unable to overcome the emotions rising throughout her body, she lowered her head.

“Let’s go, Your Highness.”

Then his voice was heard. Ariel lifted her head. Kyle was holding out his hand.

“Aren’t you going?”

“That’s….”

Ariel hesitated for a moment. She hesitated whether to hold hands or not. Then, because he shook his hand as if telling her to grab it quickly, she had no choice but to hold it.

In this way, Ariel walked the streets of the capital following Kyle. And Ariel looked at the hand that was holding her hand tightly and thought.

His hand that I’ve held several times. I feel it every time, but Kyle’s hands are really big.

‘Warm….’

It was very warm.

To the point where I want to hold this hand forever.

Thump thump.

Ariel’s heart beat loudly.

Episode 224 Second Festival (3)

Episode 224 The Second Festival (3)

Ariel walked along the capital’s street side by side with Kyle. And it wasn’t just walking, they were holding hands. And with each time, several words reached Ariel’s ear.

-Those two are….

-It’s Princess Ariel and the Saint.

-They seem to be getting along well… Holding hands too.

-But wasn’t the Saint with another woman yesterday?

-He was. Yesterday, and the day before. With another woman….

-What a playboy bastard….

The National Foundation Festival, which lasts a total of 5 days. It was difficult to enjoy the entire festival even if all that time was spent. As a result, people who came yesterday came out on the streets again today for entertainment they haven’t enjoyed yet.

And Kyle is the Saint. He attracts attention just by existing. It was only natural that his sightings and various stories were heard.

‘I guess he came with other people too….’

Ariel muttered inwardly.

She expected it. He had a lover named Lana. Their sweet and lovely appearance was famous even in the academy. It wouldn’t make sense for him not to take care of his lover.

Above all, he had many women around him. The Saintess she saw earlier was one of them. So, it was already something to be thankful for that he spent one day of the five days with her.

“……”

Yes, it certainly should be. Didn’t she just see it? The appearance of him refusing even though he allowed the Saintess to accompany him. Nevertheless, Ariel felt a little resentful rather than grateful.

Whether he knew her feelings or not. He looks around and leads her. He’s seen the streets with other women for the past two days, so why is he looking around the streets with such an excited face? It’s an incomprehensible sight.

‘…….’

Her emotions get more intense for no reason. Ariel expressed her resentment by grabbing Kyle’s hand tightly. But it was impossible to do properly because of the difference in hand size. To her and other people, it only looked like she was wiggling her hand.

Then Kyle stopped walking. And he turned his head and called Ariel.

“Princess.”

“Yes, yes…?!”

Surprised, Ariel dropped his hand. Kyle stared at Ariel silently and asked.

“…Why did you let go of my hand?”

“Ah, no, I was surprised….”

“There are many people, so you might get lost. Take it again.”

It seemed like nonsense. She wasn’t a child, and she wasn’t someone who would get lost. In the first place, both he and she had the ability to find each other quickly even if they got separated.

Still, she felt a surge of joy for some reason at his caring appearance. Ariel took Kyle’s hand again. Only then did Kyle ask with a satisfied face.

“Princess, have you had your meal?”

“No… it’s not lunchtime yet, just a simple breakfast….”

“It’s been quite a while since breakfast. Are you perhaps hungry?”

“Not really.”

She ate less breakfast than usual, but she didn’t feel very hungry. It seemed to be because of nervousness.

Kyle, hearing Ariel’s answer, nodded as if he understood. And then he changed direction. He was going to eat before the date, but if Ariel was okay, it seemed like he could postpone it a bit.

Kyle pushed through the crowd. Ariel was able to walk easily thanks to his consideration.

“But where are we going?”

He said it was a date, but Ariel hadn’t heard anything. Of course, there would be a place set separately, but she still wanted to hear it in advance.

“We’re going to the amusement park.”

“Ah, the amusement park….”

“If you don’t like it, we can go somewhere else….”

“I, I like it!”

Ariel hurriedly stopped Kyle.

The amusement park is the flower of the National Foundation Festival hosted by the Imperial Family. However, Ariel, as a member of the Imperial Family, had never been to an amusement park. There were several reasons.

First of all, the amusement park attracts many people because of its mysteriousness. What if a member of the Imperial Family appears in such a place? It is obvious that the already chaotic amusement park will be even more disorganized.

Even if she disguised herself and went to the amusement park, there would be a problem. Ariel is a member of the Imperial Family. If someone finds out that fact and has bad intentions, it won’t end as a simple matter. In the past, several incidents occurred because of this.

For that reason, the amusement park was designated as a forbidden place among the Imperial Family. Of course, it wasn’t completely forbidden, but no member of the Imperial Family would go to the amusement park, enduring the hassle and inconvenience that would occur during the visit process.

As a result, Ariel had this thought. She wondered if it was okay to go to the amusement park with him. Just in case, Ariel said to Kyle.

“Kyle, I don’t know if you know, but the Imperial Family is in the amusement park….”

“Don’t worry. What you’re thinking of will never happen. Trust me, Princess.”

The intense gaze that stared at her. The trustworthy eyes dissolved the anxiety in her heart. Ariel nodded slightly.

“Yes, I’ll trust you.”

“Thank you.”

After that, Ariel followed Kyle again, and soon they were able to arrive at the amusement park.

“As expected, there are a lot of people.”

A crowd of people that made her wonder if they could even enter. The entrance was nowhere to be seen, and it seemed like they could barely stand in line.

“Kyle, within today….”

“We won’t be entering by standing in line.”

Saying that, Kyle grabbed Ariel’s hand and led her. The place they arrived at was a corner of the amusement park entrance. It was a boundary blocked by a magic barrier.

“What are you trying to do here… K, Kyle, what are you doing now?!”

Ariel hurriedly stopped Kyle. It was because he was breaking through the barrier with magic. This was a clear illegal act.

“Stop it! No matter how long the line is…!”

“Then are you going to stand in line there until you enter? Then you won’t be able to enter until night?”

“B, but… I, as a princess, can’t do this….”

Ariel hesitated between a date with Kyle and a criminal act. Clearly, she could enter easily if she did this, but as a member of the Imperial Family, she felt a prick of conscience. Everyone is waiting diligently…,

Then Kyle called Ariel in a low voice.

“Ariel-nim.”

“Yes, yes?!”

Ariel flinched at the call. After that incident, her body reacted involuntarily whenever he called her name.

“If only you and I keep our mouths shut, there will be no problem. If you’re not comfortable, think of it this way. You came to the amusement park with me and accidentally discovered a hole.”

“B, but….”

“Or how about this. I threatened the Princess and forcibly entered. Or else….”

The devil’s whispers dug into Ariel’s ears. He induces her to transfer the guilt in her heart to Kyle himself, so that she has no fault, and the fault lies only with Kyle.

In the end, Ariel’s heart wavered, and she fell for his words. Still, she had no intention of falling for Kyle’s intentions.

“Okay. Kyle, I’ll do as you say. But I have no intention of passing on my guilt. If this gets caught, I will be punished together too.”

“You don’t have to do that….”

“No. I will definitely do that.”

She, who had kept her last conscience, entered the hole first. Kyle followed her.

The two who illegally entered the amusement park like that. The dark interior like night welcomed Kyle and Ariel.

Not only that, but various creatures were felt through Ariel’s senses. Something was wriggling on the ground, and ghosts wearing white cloths were flying in the sky.

They weren’t undead, they were things made similar to them. Nevertheless, they looked real. That’s how high the level of completion was.

Ariel belatedly recalled the theme of this amusement park.

“What do they call this….”

“It’s called Halloween.”

“That’s right! I think that’s what they called it.”

She didn’t know exactly what Halloween was, but she heard that it was roughly the day when the undead appeared at night. It was written like that in the amusement park theme book created by the ancestor.

“Wow, the amusement park is such a place….”

A scene she was seeing for the first time in her life. Ariel couldn’t close her mouth at the amazing and mysterious appearance. She moved her head busily, shining her eyes.

Kyle stopped Ariel, who was about to run out right away, and handed her a mask. It was a white mask with crescent moon-shaped eyes and mouth.

“Wear this.”

“This is….”

“Halloween is a tradition of dressing up as monsters. You can almost say it’s a must.”

Ariel took the mask and put it on her face. The mask, which fit perfectly on her face, never fell off. Ariel felt like she knew why Kyle said confidently that there would be no problem.

After that, Kyle used magic to transform Ariel. She could go to the store and buy disguise supplies, but the perfection and realism were a little lacking.

First, he modified the clothes. Not much, but he made them a little old and worn out. Next, he wrapped bandages around various parts of the body. Arms, legs, and head are basic. He also wrapped them slightly around her thighs and neck. And then he smeared clothes and bandages with a blood-like red liquid. He also expressed the texture of the skin like a dead person.

The appearance of a perfect zombie. However, her unique appearance and feeling were not hidden at all, but rather doubled her charm.

Still, Kyle nodded because it was a satisfactory level. Afterwards, he also decorated his appearance similarly to Ariel. Kyle finished disguising and said to Ariel.

“Let’s go.”

“Yes….”

Ariel carefully linked arms with Kyle as he offered his arm. And she moved her steps inside to enjoy the amusement park.

“Ah, I have one piece of advice. It would be better to dull your abilities and senses.”

“Yes? Why is that….”

“Because that’s much more fun.”

“Okay….”

She was a little uneasy, but Ariel accepted Kyle’s words. She didn’t think he would say anything harmful. She temporarily blocked her senses.

And after a while.

“Kyaaa!”

Ariel regretted that choice.

Episode 225 Second Banquet (1)

Episode 225: The Second Banquet (1)

A gentle breeze softly blows. Following it, a sense of dread envelops the entire body, and bizarre laughter and screams are heard from everywhere.

Amidst it, Ariel slowly moved her steps and asked Kyle.

“Are you really sure it’s okay…?”

“Yes, it’s okay.”

“But something feels strange… Caw!”

At that moment, something unknown brushed the back of her neck. Ariel was startled and grabbed Kyle’s arm. She closed her eyes tightly and only let go of him after the feeling disappeared.

“W, what was that just now?!”

“Well… I didn’t see it either, so I don’t know.”

“Don’t lie, tell me quickly! And release this seal too…”

Then, something touched Ariel’s skin again. This time, pressure was felt on her ankle. At that moment, Ariel screamed and collapsed. She was so surprised that tears even welled up in her eyes.

Originally, Ariel wasn’t someone who would be this frightened. However, her royal abilities were temporarily restricted, and her senses were dulled.

Moreover, Kyle had blocked Ariel’s mana usage, saying it would make it more fun. Because of that, her senses weren’t expanded with mana. In other words, Ariel was currently no different from an ordinary person.

Meanwhile, the undead wandering around the amusement park were more real than the real thing, and since they were made only to scare, it was no wonder Ariel was so surprised.

After seeing some form disappear into the ground, Ariel said tearfully.

“K, Kyle, stop joking around and release me…”

“Are you having a hard time, Princess?”

“Yees, I’m having a hard time…”

“But aren’t you enjoying it? It seems like you’re properly enjoying the amusement park.”

“…It’s not fun. I don’t feel like I’m enjoying it at all.”

No, in fact, the fun is overflowing.

The feeling of her hands and feet shrinking, the fear that permeates her whole body, the cold sweat running down her back. It felt like she was truly enjoying the theme of this amusement park.

Moreover, the fear felt in an environment disguised as an ordinary person who can’t handle mana, not a body trained as a knight, was on a different level. It’s just too much of it that’s the problem.

“Alright, that’s it.”

“Hoo…”

The senses returning properly. Only then did Ariel let out a sigh of relief. And she tried to figure out the identity of the monster that grabbed her earlier, and Ariel looked at Kyle.

“Kyle.”

“What is it, Princess?”

“Tell me honestly. That thing just now, you did that, didn’t you.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Ariel immediately used mind reading at Kyle’s denial. Fun, that feeling was conveyed to Ariel. Seeing that he had no intention of hiding it at all, she pouted.

“That was really bad. Teasing people like that.”

Ariel was unnecessarily more angry at the sight of him answering with a smile instead of words. But that was only for a moment. She didn’t express any more complaints because she saw the consideration to imprint a pleasant experience.

Anyway, after that, the two diligently went around various places in the amusement park. They went to a place called the haunted house and also watched the parade.

Of course, they got hungry in the middle and had a late lunch at the restaurant. That was also enjoyable. The restaurant and food concepts were also matched to the theme, so the visual satisfaction was high.

As they spent time like that, it was already 6 p.m. It became night. It was almost time for the amusement park to close, so Ariel prepared to leave.

“Did you have a good day today?”

Ariel smiled brightly and answered.

“Yes, I had a good time.”

A day spent as an ordinary 19-year-old girl, free from the sense of duty as a royal, was really fun. Especially since it was with Kyle.

If such an opportunity arises later, she wanted to come again.

“I’m glad you were satisfied.”

“Thank you. For giving me a fun day.”

“It’s nothing. More than that, now that the date is over…”

Kyle looked somewhere and continued to speak.

“It’s my turn to hear my answer as promised. Let’s go.”

Saying that, Kyle led Ariel to a certain place.

***

The place I led Ariel to was the basement of the amusement park.

“This is…”

“It’s a resting space and passageway for the amusement park staff.”

Since the ground is so complicated, they created a space in the basement. Here, they can rest during shift changes, eat, or move to different locations.

“Follow me. There’s something I want to show you.”

“Okay.”

Ariel followed me without complaint. Of course, this place is for staff only, so we wore the same clothes as them. No one suspected us.

The basement itself wasn’t that special. It strongly felt like a space for rest.

But our destination isn’t here. It’s just a passing path. I headed deeper than that, to the bottom where the core technology that maintains the amusement park is located. This was a place where even the staff were prohibited from entering.

Arriving nearby, I said to her.

“From here on, you have to be careful not to get caught.”

Ariel nodded in response, and I created a small gap in the floor. Then, I put my body into the gap.

Thud, we fell onto a platform close to the ceiling. The movements of the trained me and Ariel didn’t make any small noises. Then, some sound was heard.

-Move faster!

-Hurry up! At least by tomorrow…!

Orders being shouted. Not just one, but several.

After that, the vibrations of people running busily are transmitted. At least over a thousand footsteps. This level of noise should be transmitted to the ground, but due to the barrier, no sound was transmitted to the outside at all.

“What is this…!”

“Shhh.”

I calmed her down, who was surprised, and moved a little further inside. Then, an even more surprising sight unfolded.

Knights standing in rows, fully armed. Their level is at least mid-Expert. Those at the very front were Masters.

It didn’t end there, but thousands of soldiers were also moving. Some were carrying boxes containing weapons and magical tools, and some were preparing to go out to war like the knights.

Ariel recognized which group they belonged to as soon as she saw them.

“That person is a knight of the Leman family, and that person is…. Why are imperial knights here…”

Ariel couldn’t close her mouth at the familiar faces seen everywhere. Especially after seeing that there was also an Imperial Knights unit, she was shocked and stunned.

Only after a long time did Ariel ask me. Even then, she still had a face that hadn’t escaped from the shock.

“Kyle… tell me. What, what is going on…?”

“What does this sight look like to you, Princess?”

She said in a trembling voice.

“It looks like war, preparation for war.”

Ariel, who had experienced the war with monsters and the war with gods. There was no way she, who had experienced two wars, wouldn’t know the meaning of this sight.

I spread out a barrier to prevent the sound from leaking out and said.

“That’s right. They are preparing for war.”

“Who are they going to war with…? The Empire is peaceful. There hasn’t been an incident that could cause a war. The only thing is the black magician who attacks the continent from time to time, but they are quiet. Who on earth, for what reason…”

“Princess.”

I called Ariel softly. And then asked quietly again.

“Who does this incident look like the work of?”

I lead her to find the answer herself. Ariel, who heard my words, closed her eyes and pondered. After thinking deeply amidst the noise coming from all directions, she opened her mouth and said.

“Leian, is it?”

I smiled and nodded at the correct answer.

“That’s correct. Leian Tianis, the guy currently imprisoned in the underground prison, is the culprit.”

“How is that possible? That prison restricts the abilities of the imperial family. He wouldn’t be able to use his power, so how…”

I turned my gaze downwards and said.

“Princess. The blood of the imperial family is more special than you think. Do you think that such blood would be affected by such a seal?”

It’s ridiculous that only the imperial family awakens special powers. In the first place, Kiran Tianis, no, Korean Choi Jeong-soo, is just an ordinary person.

“Besides, he’s a member of the imperial family. Just like you were given, there will be various authorities, and if I were him, I would have built up power through those authorities. Don’t you, and the other members of the imperial family, have at least one?”

In the end, the imperial family is the emperor’s child. Having been born as a member of the imperial family, they must fight with their family to ascend to the throne someday. That is the fate of the imperial family.

So all the members of the imperial family will secretly gather strength for that day, and Ariel is no different.

“…That’s right. I also have one hidden away.”

“That’s right. And Leian will have hidden away more power than you can imagine. Because he’s originally that kind of guy.”

Second Prince Leian Tianis. One of the mid-bosses of ‘Akacheonma’. That villain has the power to destroy an entire country.

And if the current situation and my expectations are correct, he will have more power than his ability.

I turned my head and looked at Ariel. Whether she was fed up with Leian Tianis’ actions, or angry at herself for not noticing this, she was trembling.

“Kyle. How long have you known about this…?”

“I knew from the beginning. I was constantly monitoring the capital. From the first day he was imprisoned, he was moving noisily under the ground. Today, yesterday, even a week ago. According to Leian’s orders.”

“Then… why didn’t you tell me, or if not me, why didn’t you inform someone else in advance? You could have told someone else and stopped the war!”

She shouted in anger. I could fully understand Ariel’s anger.

War inevitably creates sacrifices and creates someone’s misfortune. If I had moved first the moment I realized it, I could have prevented such an unfortunate event.

Ariel quietly suppressed her anger and said.

“We have to tell them now. Tell Father and come up with a plan…”

“Princess.”

“Don’t stop me. There’s no time for this. Hurry…”

Ariel shook off my hand and tried to leave in a hurry. I grabbed her arm again and called her.

“Ariel.”

She flinched for a moment and stopped her actions. Taking advantage of that gap, I led her and made her face me.

“Ariel.”

“……”

“Don’t avoid my gaze, look at me.”

She, who had been trying to avoid my gaze, raised her head at my call. As we faced each other, I then continued to speak.

“This war will end without any problems, without any damage.”

“How, how are you going to end it…? They’ve already completed their war preparations. Even if we prepare from now…”

That was true. The opponent had already completed all preparations. Even if we defend from now on, it would be too late, and we who have many targets to protect are at a disadvantage.

Clack, I snapped my fingers instead of speaking. Then, those hidden in the darkness revealed themselves. Those with cat ears and tails. They were the Black Cat Clan, a subgroup of the beast people of the Holy Kingdom, who specialize in assassination and stealth.

“I’ve already prepared. I’m a person from Arden, and Arden is a friend of the Imperial Family. I’ll never let you and your family get hurt. So Ariel.”

“Yes, Kyle…”

“Trust me. This war will end more easily and faster. You understand?”

She stared silently into my eyes. I don’t know what she felt in them, but she nodded and said.

“I’ll trust you, Kyle.”

“Thank you, Ariel.”

I held Ariel’s hand tightly. Her slightly trembling hand trembled less.

‘Ariel Tianis.’

The main character of this world, and the woman who will become empress. Although Kyle Arden’s body still hates you, I will definitely protect you from death. Just like I did with the other main characters.

After that, we came out of the amusement park basement and headed to each other’s homes.

***

Two days later.

A banquet was held in the Imperial Palace.

Episode 226 Second Banquet (2)

Episode 226: The Second Banquet (2)

The second National Foundation Festival, and the second banquet. The thought of having experienced the same event twice made me realize how long I had been here.

But unlike then, many things have changed. My status in this world, or my relationship with someone, for example.

Looking back, I wonder why it turned out this way. I just wanted to live quietly. But even when faced with an unwelcome situation, I didn’t feel a huge sense of displeasure. I’m having a pretty good and fun time.

Anyway.

Today is the 5th day of the National Foundation Festival. It’s the day the Imperial Family hosts a banquet.

Of course, I was invited to the banquet. My academy grades were still at the top, and with my status as a Saint and the reputation I had built up, it would have been stranger if I hadn’t been invited.

Moreover, perhaps because of the reasons above, the treatment was not ordinary. They brought a royal family-only carriage in front of me and took me to the Imperial Palace. I thought it was too much, but I just silently got in because of what I had done.

So I arrived at the banquet hall. Last year, I entered with the students, but this time I was alone. Then, the door opened and I appeared in the banquet hall, and all eyes were on me.

‘They’re staring a lot.’

I’m used to the attention, but sometimes it’s annoying. I made an effort to ignore them and took a seat in a quiet place.

Of course, they weren’t the kind of people to leave me alone just because I did that. At first, they stayed away, but then they slowly approached, and at some point, one by one, they started talking to me.

“Mr. Kyle, it’s nice to meet you. I am…”

“Saint, do you remember me? I saw you at the meeting…”

During the Imperial Family Council, I didn’t wander around separately, so at least they were less annoying. But the banquet is a place where influential people from the Empire gather. Because of that, all sorts of people bother me.

‘Damn it.’

They don’t seem to have any intention of leaving even if I give them a look. They stay by my side and pour out words as if they want to say one more word somehow.

I can’t say I don’t understand. This banquet hall is one of the few places where they can meet me in person. If they could make a connection through today, it would be an opportunity to have me as a personal connection.

In the end, I had to be caught by them and continue meaningless conversations until the Tianis students came.

A little later. The door of the banquet hall opened and people with youthful faces entered. Of course, they were students from Tianis Academy.

First-year students who still have youthful faces, second-year students whose childishness has faded considerably, and finally third-year students who will be going out into the world in half a year.

Among those students, I saw students I had seen last year as well. Grades in the 5th to 10th place range can change frequently, but the top ranks don’t change easily. And among them, I saw two I knew well.

“Brother!”

“Brother, we’re here.”

It was Evan and Bale. I pushed away the people surrounding me and approached them.

“You came just in time. I thought I was going to die from talking.”

“Were we too late? The Imperial Family sent the carriage a little late.”

“Sorry for being late.”

“You don’t have to apologize.”

Me, Evan, and Bale. The three of us, who lack nothing in terms of skill and background, naturally made people move away from us.

I led them to a suitable place. And I shared food with them and enjoyed the banquet.

“Try this. It’s delicious.”

“Brother, you should try this too. I only ate this when I came last time, you know?”

“Thank you for the food.”

Of course, that was only the scene that was revealed on the outside. The inside was different.

-What about Lana and Estella?

-They are on standby as you said, Brother.

-I received a report before coming. Preparations are all complete, and they are on standby in the basement.

I nodded slightly to Evan’s telepathy and sent a reply to Bale.

-What about the other side?

-They are the same as us. They are ready to attack at any moment. And the Beastmen are monitoring them. They say they didn’t even realize they were hiding nearby.

-Because they are a race specialized in that.

They didn’t even grasp the preparation itself, and the overall situation seems to be fine. I put the meat in my mouth and said.

“Eat a lot. You need to have a full stomach to use your strength.”

“Haha, of course.”

“I’ll fill it up completely.”

“Just don’t eat so much that you get a stomachache.”

We chatted and spent time together.

As more time passed, the Imperial Family appeared in the banquet hall. The very first was, of course, the youngest, Ariel Tianis, it was her.

Ariel’s expression was slightly hardened. It wasn’t the face of someone who came to enjoy the banquet. I quietly sent her a telepathic message.

-Princess, you’re too nervous. You look like something is about to happen soon.

-Is, is it that obvious?

-Yes, it is very obvious. Relax your expression. Your pretty face is all ruined.

Only then did Ariel’s hardened facial muscles relax. Her slightly flushed cheeks were a bonus.

She went around greeting people, just like at last year’s banquet. Ariel was the main player who revealed the Second Prince’s crimes with me. The banquet invitees showed a lot of interest in her.

After her, other members of the Imperial Family appeared in the banquet hall. Starting with the Fourth Prince, they appeared in order of age. Of course, the criminal Second Prince was excluded. Finally, the First Prince entered. All the members of the Imperial Family had gathered.

Now all that’s left is the Emperor. After a while, he also appeared, showing his majesty as the Emperor.

A shout announcing the Emperor’s entrance was heard in the banquet hall, and everyone bowed their heads to the master of the Empire.

He slowly walked through the center of the banquet hall. Whether it was to replace the Second Prince’s absence or to liven up the banquet hall, he exchanged words with the banquet attendees.

Light jokes and words of blessing were exchanged, and the atmosphere brightened. At the same time, music was also played, and it became a bit more exciting.

The changed atmosphere of the banquet hall. I could roughly guess why the Emperor was doing that.

As the banquet atmosphere matured, the Emperor looked around the banquet hall. Then, he lightly struck his glass with a spoon.

Ting─

A small but clear sound spread throughout the banquet hall. Everyone’s eyes turned towards the direction of the sound. Everyone looked at the Emperor without exception. We, who were talking excitedly, also turned our heads in that direction.

As everyone focused, the Emperor opened his mouth.

“There was an unfortunate incident recently. The Second Prince… no, the criminal, Leian Tianis’s misdeeds were revealed, and he was stripped of all authority and status as a Prince.”

Silence flowed for a moment at those words. No one brought up the topic separately. This was because it was by no means a friendly and cheerful topic.

“The last day of the National Foundation Festival. The reason why I am bringing up this story at a place where you should be enjoying the banquet is because I have something to say to you.”

The Emperor turned his head and looked at Ariel.

“The Fourth Princess, Ariel Tianis, will also be of age soon. That is, an adult. There are only half a year, a few months left. And originally, I was going to say it when next year came and it was National Foundation Day again, but…”

The Emperor paused for a moment. He wondered if this choice was right. But soon, as if he had finished thinking, he opened his mouth.

“I am thinking of choosing the next Emperor. From among my seven children.”

Short words. However, the Emperor’s short words were by no means at a level that could be taken lightly. Everyone couldn’t close their mouths and just stared blankly at the Emperor’s mouth.

That was the same for the Emperor’s children, the Princes and Princesses. Ariel’s expression was quite a sight to behold as she didn’t know that her father would say that he would choose the next Emperor.

‘I knew it.’

Everyone else was shocked, but I was indifferent.

This episode called the ‘Succession War’ is an event that happens next year. As the Emperor said, that’s the year Ariel becomes an adult.

But there’s no need to ask why it happened a year early. To put it simply, it’s the same as what happened in the Holy Kingdom. The stories are twisted and merged. It’s just because of that.

I expected it from the beginning when Leian moved. The time when the guy who was trapped in the underground prison acts outside was when the ‘Succession War’ broke out.

“I’m not thinking of deciding in a hurry. I’ll take my time and choose a child who is suitable to be the Emperor…”

Kwaang!

A loud noise covering the banquet hall while the Emperor was speaking. All eyes and attention turned towards the direction of the sound. At the end, they saw the door that had been smashed and disappeared, and someone standing in front of it.

Leian Tianis. He was the one who should have been imprisoned in the underground prison as a criminal. Some people were startled by his appearance, and some trembled.

He slowly looked around the banquet hall and said to his father.

“You’re going to choose an Emperor without me? Who decided that? I may be a criminal, but shouldn’t the opportunity be fair, Your Majesty?”

Leian bowed. The Emperor was silent, but instead gave an order to the Imperial Knights.

“Arrest Leian Tianis immediately.”

“Yes!!”

The Imperial Knight, the commander of the Knights in the Master realm, directly rushed towards him. But Leian didn’t even blink an eye, and just lightly waved his arm.

“Just give the order, Leian-nim.”

The commander of the Knights, who was rushing in, knelt before Leian. He became his slave in an instant. He stretched out his finger and gave an order.

“Kill all the people who are in the way.”

“I obey!”

The Knight Commander, who had become the enemy, kicked the ground. He wielded his sword to kill the people in the banquet hall. And following that, Leian gave another order.

“What are you doing? Move now!”

At that shout, people jumped out from behind Leian. They were the soldiers and knights I saw in the basement of the amusement park two days ago. They quickly occupied the banquet hall.

But this banquet is also a place where the Empire’s talented people gather. They weren’t easily defeated. The invitees resisted Leian’s coup d’état with the Imperial Knights.

But that was only for a moment. Leian’s [Soul Manipulation] ability spread throughout the banquet hall, turning them into his dolls.

“Leiaaan!!!”

At that sight, the Emperor poured out an angry shout. The Emperor was also a member of the Imperial Family. The power he had built up with his awakened ability was fired at Leian. But he sneered greatly.

“Father. Why don’t you hand over the Emperor’s seat to me and rest. Forever.”

Leian extracted and fused the souls around him to create a huge energy sphere. He threw it straight at the Emperor.

No matter what special ability you have, power is power. The Emperor had been handling the power he had awakened for over 50 years. When comparing experience and proficiency, he far surpassed Leian.

Mana gathered in the Emperor’s hand. The sphere, which was only a small bead, gradually increased in size and collided with Leian’s attack.

Kwazijijik!!

A deafening roar. Light is created and obscures the view. Leian’s voice was heard from within.

“To think you rose to the position of Emperor with just this much power. It’s laughable.”

Something rises behind Leian’s back. It looked like a soul. The hair color that could be seen at a glance was black hair, which was a characteristic of the Imperial Family.

“Die!”

A short shout. The soul reacts to Leian’s will. The soul holding the sword swung its arm at the Emperor. As the blue sword aura moved forward, the space was split. And the moment it touched the Emperor’s body.

Paaaak!!

The Emperor’s body emitted light. The blade bounced off. At that time, a space opened behind him. The Emperor was sucked into it and disappeared. The magic engraved by the founding Emperor, Kiran Tianis, was activated.

The founding Emperor’s magic didn’t end there. The entire space filled with mana suddenly began to shake. And then another magic was unfolded, isolating each space.

Everyone was bewildered by the sudden change. While holding hands with Ariel, I quietly gave an order.

“Start it.”

“Brother, see you later.”

“I wish you good luck.”

Evan and Bale disappear from the banquet hall. They had gone outside. At the same time, the Beastmen who had been hiding in the shadows revealed themselves and suppressed the traitors.

“You bastards, where are you committing treason?”

It didn’t take long for them to clean up.

Episode 227 Usurpation Of The Throne (1)

Episode 227: Usurpation of the Throne (1)

“As you live your life, you know. So many unfortunate things happen.”

Suddenly dying of an acute illness one day, being attacked by a monster, or getting caught up in an accident and dying absurdly. I’ve seen so many pitiful things.

But if there’s one thing that’s the most unfortunate, it’s none other than a family feud. And not just ordinary, everyday squabbles, but a fight to the death.

“Fighting when they should be cherishing and loving each other.”

In fact, these kinds of fights have happened several times in the history of the Imperial Family. The Emperor is in a position to place the vast nation of the Empire under his feet. It was only natural to covet it.

Of course, measures were taken in response. But seeing what happened in the past happening again in this generation just breaks my heart.

“Not even knowing it’s a useless act. Tsk, tsk.”

It is said that human greed is endless, and that people repeat the same mistakes. Even though they share my blood, I think they are different beings from me, so there’s nothing I can do. Because everyone’s desires are different.

“So I think it’s a really unfortunate reality. Both in modern times and here.”

Don’t you think so? Or am I the only one who thinks that way?

***

The Emperor is the ruler of the Empire and the legitimate successor.

As such, the importance of the Emperor cannot be compared to anyone else. Even the children who inherited the Emperor’s blood are inferior compared to the Emperor.

Inheriting the throne means that.

For that reason, various devices are engraved on the soul in the process of inheriting the throne. In preparation for a possible death situation.

The magic that evacuated the Emperor from the banquet hall right now is one of them. And the separating space is the magic engraved in the Imperial Palace connected to the Emperor being activated.

This is something even the Emperor doesn’t know. Therefore, the moment the magic was activated was enough time to create a huge gap.

Separately divided spaces. People who dreamed of treason are visible in each space. They were completely subdued.

Of course, not all of them were. No one was around Rayan. That’s because I gave that order. His ability, [Soul Manipulation], was a dangerous power.

What’s more, now his ability limit and proficiency have increased. If you approach him without knowing anything, even a Master-level powerhouse will be subdued in an instant. Just like the Imperial Knights Commander earlier. There was another reason why I deliberately left him alone.

Transparent walls blocked each space, preventing movement. Now that they are separate spaces, escape is impossible. The sound was also blocked to prevent conversation. All that was possible inside was to see each other’s faces.

But it’s by no means a bad situation. I conveyed my intentions to the Beastmen through sign language. They understood my order and hurriedly moved.

Thump!

Immediately after, the floor vibrated. It is to rearrange the space. Huge cube-shaped boxes moved around and began to mix in a jumble. They repeatedly joined and separated from each other.

I stayed close to Ariel in preparation for this. Thanks to that, I was separated into the same space as her. However, due to the unstoppable mixing and magic, we lost consciousness.

***

Rayan, regaining consciousness, raised his body.

“Keugh….”

Then came the pain. His head felt like it was splitting. He calmed his body while holding his forehead. Only after the headache subsided did he look around.

“Where is this….”

The first thing that caught his eye was the door to the banquet hall. It was the same location where he had been standing until just now. But Rayan felt strange at the sight of the area around him being cut off.

Rayan recalled the memories before he lost consciousness. Then the scenes that came to mind. He realized that the cause of this phenomenon was the magic activated in the banquet hall. What’s more, it was magic activated in the Imperial Palace, not by someone else.

“I haven’t heard of such magic….”

The Imperial Family receives various educations from a young age. The content included secrets hidden in the Imperial Palace. As expected, the building was built directly by the first Emperor, so various secrets were hidden. And the magic he just saw was not among them.

“Hmm….”

Rayan fell into thought. But he gave up before long. There was no need to bother thinking when there was an answer key to find the correct answer.

He used his blood’s power, and soon the souls rose behind him. They had different appearances, but they shared the common characteristics of black hair and black eyes. They were members of the Imperial Family.

The history of the Imperial Family is 400 years. There were so many members of the Imperial Family who were born and died during the long years. The number alone exceeds 100.

However, these souls were not just ordinary members of the Imperial Family. They were Emperors, the souls of those who were once the masters of the Empire. In simple terms, they were Rayan’s ancestors.

At that time, a slight vitality returned to the hazy eyes of one soul. It had escaped Rayan’s control. As soon as he regained his senses, he drew out his strength and shouted.

-If you stop now…!

“Shut up, great-grandfather. If you don’t want to end up like the others. If you do this one more time, my respect for you will be gone.”

-Keugh!

Rayan said that and suppressed the soul of his ancestor.

In the end, the opponent is a being without a body. In other words, just a soul. And souls were Rayan’s specialty. Even if he had a special ability, he was no problem for him.

After that, Rayan heard the story passed down only to the Emperor. Rayan, who would never have heard such a thing if he had remained just a member of the Imperial Family, chuckled softly.

“The God of Magic, they say.”

It felt like the first Emperor who founded the Empire. But today is the last time he will be called that. Rayan was going to take over the continent with this ability and become a real god.

At that thought, Rayan couldn’t help but laugh greatly.

“Kahaha!”

Ah, all for that person.

Rayan offered a light prayer to that person and then moved his feet. In order to inherit the throne.

And the two who were watching the scene said.

“You pathetic bastard. Laughing so vulgarly.”

“That’s right, Chloe.”

“You just shut up! You son of a bitch!”

It was Chloe and the man she always called a son of a bitch.

***

“Kyle… Kyle!”

“Ah.”

Consciousness was awakened by Ariel’s cry and the shaking of her body. I immediately raised my body and looked around. Fortunately, there were no visible threats.

“How’s your body? Are you okay?”

I checked my body condition in response to her question, and there was nothing wrong.

“Yes, I’m fine. More importantly, how long have I been unconscious?”

“About 20 minutes.”

“20 minutes….”

I usually wake up in 10 minutes. I was unconscious for longer than I thought. There was no need to think deeply about why I woke up late.

“Let’s move on first.”

“Yes, we have to, but….”

Ariel looked at me with a troubled expression. And she turned her head to the side.

“I don’t know the answer to that question.”

Following her words, I moved my head. Then, a white letter appeared on the door and a black board.

[Question: What happens when an almond dies?]

“An almond dies. What does that mean?”

Ariel asked, tilting her head. Looking at her expression, she was seriously worried, and she really didn’t know the answer.

Of course, I know the answer to this dad joke, but I had no intention of playing along with it.

“You can ignore that question. More importantly, Princess. I told you before that the blood of the Imperial Family is special.”

“Yes, you did. Is that statement related to getting out of this room?”

“Yes.”

The first Emperor, Kiran Trianis, loved and cherished his family very much. It’s like he did that to his blood.

Therefore, just as he had prepared countermeasures in case of treason, he also prepared for when a member of the Imperial Family was trapped in this room and unable to escape. Because the Imperial Family were also descendants of his blood.

“I’ll tell you how to do it now. Since I can’t interfere directly, you have to listen to my words and follow them.”

“I’ll try. Tell me.”

Her hands are shaking slightly, but her face shows a will to definitely do it. She’s trustworthy.

“Well, first….”

I explained it as easily as possible so that she could understand it well. She had difficulty in some sections, but the [Transcendental Senses] ability assisted her and she quickly learned the knack.

After about an hour of effort, a red bead appeared on Ariel’s fingertips. It was the essence of blood containing the genetic information of the existence called Ariel Trianis.

Originally, there is no need to go this far, and it is enough to shed a lot of blood. But since the amount is a little over 1L, this is better.

“What should I do now?”

“Just push it into the door.”

Ariel nodded and put the bead into the door. At that moment, the door emitted light, and the board with the question disappeared. And soon after, a living thing appeared in front of us. It was a figure reminiscent of a spirit in a library.

“Shasha?”

“No.”

“Ah, now that you say that, the atmosphere and hair color look slightly different.”

The artificial spirit created by Kiran Trianis bowed to us. To be exact, she bowed to Ariel.

“My name is Ruru. From now on, I will be helping you, a member of the Imperial Family in danger.”

After saying that, she settled on Ariel’s hand. As I just said, this guy will help escape from this place. But that’s not what I wanted.

“Um… Kyle, what should I do? The guidance voice keeps ringing in my head….”

“Don’t follow that voice and ask her to guide you to another place. To the throne.”

Ariel sent her will to the spirit dwelling in her hand. The answer came immediately, and Ariel put her hand on the door and said.

“She says we can go this way.”

Ruru also acts as a key, and the door opened as soon as she touched it. Ariel took the lead, and I followed behind her.

From the moment the artificial spirit was activated, this maze was as good as conquered. We headed straight for the throne without being blocked.

“But Kyle.”

“Yes, Princess.”

“What was the answer to the room earlier? You seemed to know it.”

I wondered what she was thinking so intently about, but she kept thinking about that. I didn’t want to say it myself, but I just told her.

“It’s diamond.”

“Pardon?”

“Die-amond.”

“Ah……”

A long silence. An absurd emotion was directly revealed on her face.

“It was a slightly difficult question. As expected, our ancestor is….”

“There’s no need to defend him. It might be funny to someone, but usually they get angry. You can curse if you want.”

“……I can’t do that. He’s still our ancestor….”

Ariel’s late answer already revealed her true feelings.

Anyway, as if someone who likes to joke around, he put that kind of joke even in the maze created to protect the Emperor. I’ll have to hit him later when I see him.

After that, we continued on. We passed through dozens of rooms and met other people. Most of them were trapped because they couldn’t answer the room’s questions, and as we saw before this happened, all the traitors were subdued. The Beastmen were guarding them.

“There are only a few left now. We only have to go through 3 more rooms.”

“We’re almost there.”

We passed one of the remaining 3 rooms. And then another. Now there’s only one left. If we open the door to this room, the throne and the Emperor are waiting.

Before moving on to the next, I grabbed Ariel.

“Ariel.”

“…Yes, Kyle.”

She looked straight into my eyes. My face was reflected in Ariel’s eyes.

“Just remember this one thing. No matter what terrible things happen beyond this, trust me and wait for me. Okay?”

“Okay. I’ll trust you. The Imperial Family and Arden are friends.”

“Good.”

I nodded and stepped forward. And after slightly cutting my finger, I shed blood on the door.

The artificial spirit isn’t the only key to opening the maze. There’s just one more, Arden.

The first Emperor Kiran Trianis and the first family head Caelon Arden were close friends. It was a device engraved because he trusted Arden.

The door opened automatically when the blood was shed. And a familiar voice was heard.

“I’ve been waiting, Kyle! Come on in!”

At the same time, something covered me. I lost consciousness as it was.

Episode 228 Usurpation Of The Throne (2)

Episode 228: Usurpation of the Throne (2)

“I’ve been waiting, Kyle! Hurry and come!”

Whoosh—

The moment the door opened, a hateful voice was heard, and wind engulfed the two. And Kyle, who was at the front, collapsed.

“K, Kyle?!”

What just happened? Ariel was clearly prepared for an ambush. But to subdue Kyle, penetrating her tightly guarded senses…

But there was no time to be lost in thought. Ariel hurriedly approached Kyle and checked his condition.

“Phew…”

He just fainted for a moment. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong. Ariel breathed a sigh of relief at his intact condition. After that, Ariel glared at the one who had caused this phenomenon.

“Reian…”

Gritting her teeth, Ariel barely swallowed her anger. She wanted to tear that hateful blood relative to shreds with her sword right now, but she held back.

She hadn’t figured out the power that subdued Kyle. If she moved rashly, she might end up in the same state. No matter how much Kyle trusted and told her to wait, it would be a foolish act. She had to avoid the worst at all costs.

“You have a lot on your mind. Shall this older brother help you?”

“Shut up, Reian. I never had an older brother like you.”

“Haha, you’ve gotten prickly since I last saw you.”

Ariel ignored Reian’s disgusting appearance and looked behind him. Her family came into view.

First, she sees her father. Her father, sitting on the throne, was unconscious and slumped over like Kyle.

On the steps in front of the throne, her blood relatives are lying in a row. Starting with her brother Kashan, all her older sisters and brothers were passed out.

Gritting her teeth, Ariel clenched her fist once again. While the Imperial Palace was being transformed into a maze, the last time she saw her family, they were fine. That’s because her older brothers and sisters were being protected by the Imperial Knights.

Reian must have had a hand in this. Seeing the formless power that had consumed their souls, that thought became even more certain. That kind of form could only be Reian’s power.

But there was something that made Ariel even angrier than that. It was the magic circle drawn around her family. Ariel was a knight who used swords, but she could roughly tell what kind of effect it had.

That’s… a sacrificial ritual mainly used by black mages.

“You beastly bastard. Are you even human? Offering your family as sacrifices!”

Ariel shouted, glaring at Reian. And Reian tilted his head and looked at his younger sister.

“What’s wrong with that, Ariel?”

An answer that was the epitome of disgust. Ariel felt like she was going to gag. Reian slowly walked towards Ariel and continued to speak.

“Sacrificing the few for the greater good is a natural thing. Even if it includes family. Of course, I’m also heartbroken by the fact that I have to sacrifice family.”

“Shut up! What greater good is there in your actions!”

At the same time as Ariel’s shout, Reian reached her. He swung his fist, imbued with mana, at her.

Ariel twisted her upper body to dodge the attack lightly. She was not only an Imperial Knight, but also a talented individual recognized in Arden. On the other hand, Reian was just an average person and neglected his training. It would be strange if she was hit.

But that impossible thing happened. A fist that weirdly curved mid-air. Thwack, it struck Ariel’s cheek. Her head turned excessively to a dangerous degree.

“What…”

Only bewildered for a moment. Reian’s fist flew in succession. An attack that looked ordinary. But her intuition told her. That she would never be able to avoid it if it continued like this.

Ariel raised her sword. She stabbed the sword into the gap found with her senses enhanced by [Transcendence of Senses]. But the part where the sword and fist met twisted, and Reian’s attack struck her chin.

A shock that shook her brain. Ariel barely managed to avoid fainting by moving her mana. Reian didn’t miss the opportunity. He beat his younger sister as if venting his past resentment.

“You’ve, always been a pain in the ass!”

His fist crushed her flesh.

“Showing off as if you know everything!”

Shattered her bones.

“Always interfering with my plans!”

He stopped attacking when Ariel vomited blood from internal injuries. Reian smiled as he looked at his younger sister, covered in blood.

“Haha, that Ariel is in this state!”

Where had the look of rebuking him from a few days ago gone? She was rolling on the floor without any resistance. Reian was pleased with that fact.

“If I had known this would happen, I should have gotten my older brother sooner.”

The reason why Reian was able to overwhelm Ariel. It was because he was using the ability of his older brother, Kashan Tianis. He was able to defeat Ariel because of that power that granted the talent of martial arts.

Moreover, with the addition of his blood relatives’ abilities and the power of the past emperors, there was almost no chance of Reian losing.

Reian grabbed the hair of the fallen Ariel and whispered.

“Ariel. Be grateful for my mercy in not killing you right away. You are very useful.”

Although Reian hated her, the value of Ariel Tianis was overflowing. Especially since she had outstanding beauty, there were many uses for her.

“Shut up, Reian… I will definitely…”

“How noisy.”

“Keuk!”

Reian stopped Ariel’s nonsense by stomping on her back. Of course, he tried not to hurt her face as much as possible. As he said just now, his younger sister’s beauty was outstanding.

“Then now…”

Reian turned his gaze away from his younger sister and moved his gaze to the side. He floated the unconscious Kyle with mana.

“Don’t take Kyle away!”

Ignoring Ariel’s scream. Reian took Kyle to the center of the magic circle. And at the moment he was about to cut out his heart with a blade made of mana.

“Tsk tsk, isn’t it too much to touch your family, let alone your friends?”

A voice he had never heard before. Reian stopped his work and turned his head in the direction the sound came from, and Ariel, who was panting, also turned her gaze towards the unfamiliar voice.

There was that man with the black hair and black eyes of the Imperial Family. A face he had seen countless times in the portraits hanging in the Imperial Palace.

Kiran Tianis. The founding emperor who built the empire, the legendary figure of the continent, and the magician who reached the impossible realm of the 10th Circle. He was their ancestor.

“Nice to meet you, my descendants! The weather is really nice today, isn’t it? Ah, I wonder if it is for you guys?”

A lively voice that didn’t suit the current situation at all. A moment of silence fell. And Ariel, who had come to her senses, opened her mouth with an unbelievable face.

“Ancestor, sir…?”

“Yes, Ariel. I am your ancestor!”

“Ah, no, not that but…”

“Haha, just kidding. The atmosphere was too heavy.”

Ariel’s mind took quite a while to return to reality at the sight of her ancestor laughing as if he was really joking.

In the meantime, Reian moved. He fully opened the power of the past emperors and his [Soul Manipulation] ability. A power that was more than enough to rival a god tightly suppressed Kiran.

“To appear only after the situation has reached its final stages. You’re too late, ancestor!”

At Reian’s words, Kiran said as if it was nothing.

“I’m a laissez-faire type. I only teach the basics and don’t interfere. Of course, only limited to family.”

“Thanks to you, things were easy. When I heard that the founding emperor was alive. I was so surprised. I thought my plan would fail.”

“They’re usually surprised. It’s quite surprising that a person from hundreds of years ago is still alive. But it’s also fun. That face of being surprised by my appearance.”

You can tell just by looking at Ariel’s appearance right now. She was still slightly out of her mind.

“For reference, I’m not really alive. It’s hard to say I’m alive because it’s a thought created by taking out a part of the soul.”

“I heard that too. And thanks to that, I was able to subdue the 10th Circle magician.”

If it was a complete 10th Circle magician’s body and soul, Reian would have died in less than a second. But that wasn’t the case, so he was able to stay alive like this.

“Aren’t you underestimating me too much, Reian?”

Kiran lightly snapped his fingers. Then, in an instant, all of Ariel’s wounds were healed.

“Damn it!”

Reian pulled up more power to block Kiran’s power. Among the various abilities of the Imperial Family, there was also the ability to stop the state of the target.

Ariel did not miss that moment. She led her recovered body and rushed at Reian. The sword aura covering the sword was aimed at the bottom of his neck.

Swoosh-!

Ariel’s sword cuts through his neck. Reian’s neck, cut past the carotid artery to the area near the esophagus, spurted blood. But Reian smiled in pain and said.

“You were careless, Ariel. You should have cut off my neck in one go.”

Reian’s neck, which was half dangling, was healing. The talent ability had been activated.

If he had completely cut it off, it wouldn’t have regenerated. It was largely Ariel’s fault for not being able to concentrate on the situation. That gap saved him.

“Reian!”

Ariel didn’t give up and rushed in. She swung her sword, releasing the anger she had been holding back. The insights and opportunities she had gained in the past attacked Reian.

But it didn’t work. Reian was armed with over 20 Imperial Family abilities.

No matter how much [Transcendence of Senses] helped, and even if he had eyes that deflected everything, it was difficult to kill Reian while pushing aside each unique ability.

That’s how Ariel was trampled under Reian’s feet again.

“Have you lost your learning ability because you are consumed by anger, Ariel. That’s not like you.”

“Shut up!!”

Regardless, Reian moved his steps to the throne. The founding emperor was also in his hands, and all preparations were complete. Now all that was left was to finish.

He stood next to the emperor and said.

“Ariel. You said this was a sacrificial magic, but that’s wrong. Of course, it’s true that something is being sacrificed, but it’s not about sacrificing the bodies of the family.”

Reian flowed mana under his feet. The formula emitted light and the magic was activated. Soon after, a giant mana sphere was created above the magic circle.

“I still have affection for them, so how can I use my family as sacrifices? Instead, I’ll use something else.”

Soon after, a scene appeared in the sphere. The memories of the target, not just ordinary memories, but the most terrible and painful memories were being replayed.

“Memories are never simple. The positive and negative emotions contained within, and the souls connected to them, become a huge power in themselves. There’s a reason why black mages use it so often.”

This magic circle was a magic to create a monster that would obey orders and destroy the world with the memories extracted from his family.

As the memories were replayed in turn, the emotions extracted from them were combined into one. And Reian, who saw his family’s memories, smiled and said.

“Father and older brother are so emotional. The most painful thing was the meeting.”

It’s really ridiculous. Well, he thought it was possible since the two cherished their family so much.

That’s how a sphere made of all the negative memories of the family was created. But this wasn’t the end.

“Ariel, have you ever been curious about what kind of terrible things a guy who was once called a scoundrel went through? I really wanted to know. What was this guy like?”

Reian tapped the slumped Kyle. At that sight, Ariel shouted.

“Don’t touch Kyle, I said don’t touch him!”

The vitality of the family was greatly reduced. It was obvious that they would become like that after having their memories extracted. Ariel twisted her body back and forth to prevent that from happening.

“Ha. In the past, you fought as if you were going to kill each other. Have you developed some affection in the meantime?”

“Shut up and leave Kyle alone!”

“No. Why should I?”

Reian ignored Ariel’s words and moved his mana. A thread from Kyle’s head was connected to the mana sphere.

That’s how the past of a villain who was once called a scoundrel began to replay.

“Sister! I will become a knight who surpasses my father!”

A youthful and youthful cry. It was the voice of a bright and energetic child, so much so that it was hard to believe that it was the same person.

Episode 229 Usurpation Of The Throne (3)

Episode 229: Usurpation of the Throne (3)

A large mountain outside the castle of the Arden estate. Commonly called the back mountain, this place is used as a training ground for the Knights, a resting place for the estate residents, and a playground for children.

And Elheim, who came to the back mountain, was desperately looking for someone.

“Kyle, Kyle!”

No matter how much she called, her younger brother did not answer. Elheim frowned and searched her surroundings. Of course, he was nowhere to be seen.

“Come out quickly. Training time is coming up soon.”

Rustle, a sound heard at that moment. Elheim kicked off the ground in the direction of the sound. Having awakened her mana, she quickly reached her destination.

“If you’re joking again this time, you’re going to regret it.”

Elheim warned in a small voice. She was so surprised by Kyle last time. Her heart still fluttered when she thought of that time.

Even so, when there was no response, she pushed through the bushes and moved forward. The last bush remained. She raised her sword to cut down the bushes so that Kyle, who would be beyond this, would not get hurt.

“Huh?”

But there was nothing to be seen. There were only footprints presumed to be Kyle’s. Elheim expanded her senses with still unskilled skills. At that moment when surrounding information entered between her senses.

Thud

“Ugh!”

“Kyaaak!!”

Something falling on the back of her neck and a huge shout. Elheim would not have budged under normal circumstances, but she was so deeply focused that she was shocked enough.

Elheim, who was so surprised that she lost her mind for a moment, slumped down.

This wasn’t the reaction I wanted….

Surprised, Kyle came down from the tree and checked on Elheim’s condition.

“Sister, are you okay?”

“B, b, b… what’s crawling on the back of my neck…?”

“Hmm… a bug? I caught a stag beetle! There’s another one here?”

Kyle showed the stag beetle he had been hiding in his hand. Elheim’s face turned blue at the sight of the grotesque insect’s underside. And it soon turned into anger.

“Kyle, I hate you!”

Ttaak!

Elheim’s sword struck Kyle’s head. It was a stroke of good fortune that it was a wooden sword, not a real sword.

***

“Sister.”

“……”

“Sister.”

“……”

Kyle called out to Elheim. However, when there was no answer no matter how many times he called, Kyle blew air into her ear.

“Are you going to keep ignoring me?”

Even so, when she didn’t say anything, Kyle didn’t stop and kept trying. When her ear became unbearably itchy, Elheim opened her mouth.

“…Don’t, Kyle.”

“Eung, don’t be angry, Sister. I’m sorry. It’s my fault.”

Kyle rubbed his face against Elheim’s neck and acted cute. She was his really, really favorite sister, but she looked much better when she was smiling than when she was angry.

Elheim’s anger subsided slightly at the sight of her cute younger brother. But she wasn’t completely relieved. She pouted her lips and said.

“You know I hate bugs….”

“I really messed up this time. I won’t do it again. Huh?”

“You always do this… Haa.”

Elheim sighed a long sigh. This was the problem with Kyle. He always tried to get away with things after causing trouble.

But what was a little upsetting was that he only did these things to her. He didn’t show this side of himself to other people. Elheim knew the meaning of Kyle’s actions.

“I’ll never forgive you next time.”

With that said, Elheim put Kyle down. Kyle’s head was bleeding a lot from what happened earlier, so she had been carrying him on her back for a while.

“Is your head okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s all stopped!”

Kyle, her younger brother, smiled brightly as if there was no problem at all. He looked cute, but Elheim couldn’t help but feel sorry because she was the one who caused the injury. She examined the wound on Kyle’s head and said.

“You should get treatment when we get back. If we leave it like this, it will leave a scar. I’m sorry, Kyle. For hurting you.”

“It’s okay. And it doesn’t hurt because it was someone I like who hit me~.”

“Ugh.”

Elheim blushed. How could he say such cheesy things so openly? Elheim, a 14-year-old girl, was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a mouse hole.

Regardless, Kyle hugged Elheim in front of him and said.

“Sister, I like you. I like you as much as Father, Mother, and Vail. Let’s get married when we grow up.”

Kyle looked at her with sparkling eyes. With his face and actions, he had only gathered the extreme of the word cuteness, and Elheim almost lost her mind for a moment and almost nodded without realizing it. She barely kept her sanity and pushed Kyle away.

“No way.”

Right now, they call each other brother and sister and get along, but that’s only when they’re alone.

“And Kyle. Think about the difference in status between you and me.”

Elheim is a knight raised in the Arden family. There was a big difference between Kyle and herself, who were the son of the employer and the employee.

Above all, Kyle is only 10 years old. This feeling could be a temporary feeling of a child. A hasty decision was not good for the future.

“Heeing, I really like Sister….”

Kyle made a tearful face, but no means no. Elheim approached to comfort her younger brother. Then Kyle’s eyes twinkled as if he had a good idea.

“Then, Sister. Will you accept me if I become the head of the family? If I become the head of the family and say I want to marry Sister, wouldn’t everyone acknowledge it?”

“Uh… maybe it will work then….”

The head of the family is the owner of Arden. There was no one in Arden who would oppose the owner’s decision.

Of course, marriage was possible even if he didn’t do that. Usually, nobles had arranged marriages, but Arden didn’t do such things. It seemed to be because it was almost the only great family.

Hearing that answer, Kyle stretched his arms powerfully into the sky and shouted.

“Alright! Sister, I’m going to become a knight who surpasses my father! And I’m going to become the head of the family and marry Sister!”

Why was that so pleasing to hear? Elheim smiled and said.

“Then you have to train hard, right?”

“That’s right! Ah, there’s something I need to buy before that!”

Kyle, who had passed through the castle gates, quickly ran somewhere. Elheim chased after him. Every time, the estate residents recognized Kyle.

“Young Master Kyle. Are you coming back from playing in the back mountain again today?”

“Yes!”

“Please have some on your way.”

The owner of the fruit store, who was doing business, greeted him. He handed Kyle a box filled with various fruits to eat.

“Oh oh, be careful. You’re going to fall. But why is your head like that….”

“I got hurt playing in the back mountain!”

“Why don’t you get treatment even though you’re hurt!”

The employee of the magic tool store, who saw the blood flowing from his head, probably because the wound had burst while running, hurriedly brought a treatment magic tool to stop the bleeding.

“Who is this! It’s Young Master!”

“Hello! Can I visit the guild tomorrow?”

“Of course. And you can look forward to it. I brought something amazing this time.”

“Ooh! I’ll definitely go!”

He greeted the adventurers amiably and made an appointment with them, wondering when he had become close with them.

After greeting the estate residents, Kyle arrived at a store. It was a candy store.

“Vail said he wanted to eat candy yesterday.”

“There’s candy at the mansion too….”

“But the ones they sell are tastier. Vail’s going to eat it, so it’s better to have tasty ones than bad ones.”

That wasn’t wrong. The ones from the family were made with good ingredients, so they had a strong feeling of being healthy, but the ones sold in stores tasted better even though they felt like junk food.

“Mister, give me candy! And 3 of those lollipops and 5 bags of these star candies….”

Kyle chose various candies. He was the eldest son of Arden. He had enough money, and he had more than enough to buy all the candy here.

However, Elheim wondered if he could eat all of that. Of course, considering their appetites, it seemed like it would be possible, and if there was any left, Elheim could eat it with them.

The two, who had filled the subspace with candy, returned to the mansion. To be exact, they were heading to the training ground because it was almost training time. They had spent too much time shopping.

When they arrived at the training ground, the knights were preparing for training. And Kyle’s eyes caught sight of his younger brother standing alone in the midst of it.

His younger brother, who was only 7 years old. A lovable and cute blood relative. Kyle ran to Vail.

“Vail!”

“Brother!”

Vail welcomed Kyle’s return and immediately ran to his brother and hugged him. Then, quietly, he whispered so that only his brother could hear.

“Did you buy candy?”

“I bought it. Let’s eat it after training.”

“Hehe, you’re the best, Brother.”

The brothers were quietly whispering to each other. Kyle and Vail thought that no one else had heard this secret conversation.

But contrary to that thought, all the knights in the training ground were eavesdropping. First of all, the children’s voices were louder than expected, and they could use mana. It would be strange if they couldn’t hear.

Still, the two Arden brothers were so cute that they just pretended not to hear. Of course, not Elheim.

“You two, eat in moderation. You’ll get cavities.”

“Okay, Sister.”

“Yes, Sister.”

After that, the three focused on training under the guidance of the knights. They were all still young, so they weren’t forced to train at the level of the knights, and they finished with moderate physical training.

Of course, if they had any energy left, they also practiced swordsmanship.

About 3 hours later, the training was over.

“Heeek, heeek.”

“Tired, I am….”

Kyle and Vail lay on the floor. On the other hand, Elheim still had energy left.

“Aren’t you tired, Sister?”

“I’m what… I’m still okay.”

Even though she was a woman, she had more stamina than the two young ones. Besides, she had spent much more time focusing on physical training than the two.

“Amazing!”

Kyle thought his sister looked amazing. Is it because she’s older that she can move for so long? Kyle wanted to grow up quickly. Then he would be able to train much more than he could now.

Then Vail, who was lying next to him, pulled on Kyle’s sleeve.

“Brother, Brother.”

“Why, Vail?”

“We’re done with training, so….”

Kyle realized what his younger brother meant, and led them to a place where there was no one. Then he took out the candy from the subspace pocket.

“Waaa….”

A pile of colorful, shining candy. Vail’s eyes twinkled. Kyle was just as happy to see his younger brother happy.

“It’s delicious!”

“Eat a lot. I bought a lot.”

“Yes, Brother!”

Of course, Elheim was not left out either.

“Here, Sister too.”

“Thank you, Kyle.”

After that, the three chatted busily. They talked about what happened in the estate or the family, rumors from outside the estate, and sometimes about swordsmanship.

Kyle had a hard time understanding the latter, let alone the first two. Still, Kyle loved this time with the people he loved.

‘Yeah. It’s so fun and enjoyable.’

Kyle thought as he chewed on the candy.

I wish this time could last forever. But Kyle knew that couldn’t happen. He was the eldest son of the Arden family, and he knew the responsibility that came with it. He wasn’t in a position to play like a child.

Of course, he thought it would be okay to slack off now that he was done with training.

“Ah, right. I’ll go get something from my room.”

Come to think of it, there was something he wanted to give the two of them. He had completely forgotten about it.

“Go ahead, Brother.”

“Go and come back, Kyle.”

“I’ll be right back.”

Kyle told the two to wait and headed to the mansion. The training ground and the mansion were not far away, so he didn’t have to go for long. It was a close enough distance to reach in about 3 minutes if he ran.

While running and passing by the training ground at that time.

-What do you think?

-Well, he’s definitely slower.

-It’s not just slow. He’s slower than Vail-nim, who’s been doing it for less than a month….

-Tsk, don’t say unnecessary things. And Ophelia-nim denied that….

-Hehe, who said that. I was just wondering…

Kyle ignored the knights’ various conversations. That wasn’t what was important right now. He wanted to quickly give the two of them the presents he had bought last time.

“I’m here!”

A little later, Kyle handed the presents to his sister and younger brother. The two were very happy.

***

A few days later.

“Kyle, prepare to go out.”

Kyle, who was excited by his father’s call, heard those words in the study.

Episode 230 Usurpation Of The Throne (4)

Episode 230 Usurpation of the Throne (4)

Kyle’s eyes lit up at the word “outing.” An outing meant leaving the territory and going to another region. But if his father was involved, it meant traveling abroad.

“Where are we going? The East Continent? Or the South Continent like last time?”

“West. We’re going to the West Continent.”

“Wow, the West!”

Kyle cheered at the word “West.” He had traveled to various countries every summer and winter, but he had never been to the West.

And there was only one country in the West. The Theocracy of Ustia.

“When are we going? Now? Tomorrow?”

“We’re planning to leave right now. So get ready, Kyle.”

“Yes, Father!”

What should I do when I go to the Theocracy? Kyle smiled and happily pondered. He already had dozens of things in mind.

“First, when I go to the Theocracy, I’ll go with Bale…”

“Bale won’t be going.”

His father’s words reached him then. Kyle was instantly filled with disappointment.

“Hmph, it would be fun to go together.”

Since it was his first time, he wanted to go and play with his younger sibling. Besides, if his younger sibling didn’t go, there was a high possibility that his older sister wouldn’t go either. Kyle was very disappointed about that. Traveling is always more fun with everyone…

“Let’s go on a family trip next time.”

“Yes, Father…”

Kyle was disappointed, but he couldn’t act spoiled and throw a tantrum here. There must be a reason why his father was doing that.

After that, Kyle prepared for the trip. There wasn’t much to do. Most of it was prepared by the servants, and they were only going for a short time, so there wasn’t much to pack.

About two hours later. Kyle finished preparing for the trip. And headed to his father.

“Are you all ready?”

“Yes!”

“Then let’s go.”

Kyle followed his father, Decal. But something was a little strange. Usually, when they went on a trip, they used a carriage or the territory’s warp gate. But this time, they headed to the basement of the mansion instead.

“Father, how are we going to leave?”

“…You’ll see.”

Kyle didn’t know why his father was speaking with a somewhat troubled face, but he kept following. They arrived at the basement of the mansion. There were devices in the basement. At first glance, it looked similar to a warp gate.

Next to it were the family’s knights and his mother. Kyle immediately ran to his mother and hugged her.

“Mother, I missed you!”

“…Yes, Kyle.”

Hmm, Mother also seems to be acting strangely like Father. Did they have a marital fight or something?

Our family was harmonious, but it wasn’t without disputes. They sometimes fought when their opinions didn’t match. Judging from their reactions, they must have fought quite badly.

‘They’ll be back to normal in a few days.’

Maybe this trip is a trip to reconcile. Kyle decided to mediate well between them and led his mother to the center of the warp gate.

“Let’s go! Father too!”

After that, it was a smooth process. Kyle went to the Holy Kingdom with his parents on either side and five knights. Kyle’s heart was pounding with excitement.

But that feeling quickly faded. Usually, you have to look around here and there when you travel. But after arriving in the Holy Kingdom, that didn’t happen. He crossed the Holy Kingdom wrapped in a robe as if not to be seen by anyone.

What is the reason for this? But no one answered Kyle’s question.

After moving without rest, Kyle arrived in a green paradise. It was the green realm where the World Tree lived.

“Wow…”

Kyle couldn’t take his eyes off the green realm, a mysterious sight where nature and animals harmonized.

Of course, the short tour didn’t last long either. That’s because his father, Decal Arden, held Kyle in his arms and broke through the forest.

The place they arrived at was a huge tree stretching high into the sky. It was the main body of the World Tree, the god of green, life, and earth. And in front of it, elves were waiting, and at the end of the lined-up procession, there was a hole leading to a certain space.

“Your mother is waiting.”

An elf comes forward. It was Elena, the commander of the Knights of the World Tree Guardians. Decal nodded, hiding his son from view.

After that, Decal Arden, Ophelia Theins. And their son, Kyle Arden, entered the space of the World Tree.

Kyle stayed still in his father’s arms. He could hear murmuring conversations, but he couldn’t hear them properly because he was covered in a robe.

Then the cloth blocking him disappeared, and Kyle saw with his own eyes where he was. And Kyle could see a green-haired woman standing in front of him.

“Hello?”

“Ah, hello… World Tree…”

“Oh my, how did you know?”

Even though she didn’t introduce herself. The World Tree was surprised by the child’s ability to recognize her identity. This is not only the first time they have met, but there are few humans who know this figure.

“I, I just knew…”

There was no great reason. He just saw it. She exuded an aura and atmosphere that was not human. Besides, he just inferred that the woman in front of him was a god from the forest he saw on the way here.

“Child. You have good eyes? And a good mind too.”

“…How about we get started without wasting time.”

“Oh my, you won’t even let me have a light conversation. Child, would you like to hold out your hand?”

At those words, Kyle carefully held out his hand. The World Tree took the small hand of the young child and said.

“It’ll sting a little? Here we go~ Sting.”

“Ugh.”

Kyle frowned at the pain coming from his finger. The World Tree stole a drop of blood rising from the tip of his finger. Then, after treating it properly, she let go of his hand.

“Hmm~ Good job. It doesn’t hurt anymore, right?”

“Yes… Hehe.”

The World Tree, who had obtained Kyle’s blood, drew blood from the remaining two as well. The three people’s blood gathered in her hand like that. She analyzed the blood using her divinity.

In less than a minute. The World Tree finished the analysis. She told Arden the answer to the reason he came here.

“He is definitely a child who inherited both of your blood.”

“…Are you sure?”

“I received offerings, why would I lie? The accuracy is 100%, so don’t worry.”

After receiving the god’s certification. Decal and Ophelia moved away for a moment. And started an argument.

-Tell me now. Did you think I committed adultery?

-I couldn’t help it! The family elders, the knights…!

-Shut up! I, I endured such humiliation because of this…!

The parents’ fight started out of nowhere. Kyle moved to stop the fight. The World Tree blocked Kyle.

“Child, would you like to talk to me?”

“But, but my parents…”

“Hmm~ It’s okay. Humans become closer as they fight.”

While saying that, she infiltrated her divinity and briefly turned Kyle’s gaze away. What kind of appearance are you showing in front of a child? I thought that you were still human before being an Arden.

“Child, what’s your name?”

“K, Kyle Arden…”

“Okay, Kyle. Have you ever thought about living with me?”

“What do you mean…?”

“What should I say… a family? You can think of it as something similar.”

The World Tree coveted Kyle. Eyes to see other powers. As expected, the Arden bloodline has innate talent.

It is usually difficult for humans to recognize the divinity of gods. This is because there is a difference in class between gods and humans.

Have you ever had that experience? You look at them with an unknown mystery, but you feel reluctant to keep looking at them. That’s because the body feels the difference in class.

Besides, the current World Tree has blocked the flow of divinity to the outside. It was even harder to notice unless you were a master class.

If I had that power, I could make the world a little better. For example, finding the power of black.

However, Kyle shook his head violently and shouted.

“No! I have someone I like. I’m going to marry my sister!”

“Oh my, you have someone you like?”

“Yes!”

Eyes full of pureness. The World Tree’s eyes widened. That’s why all races liked children. Especially human children were so pure that they liked them even more.

“Too bad~ But come to me if you change your mind later? I’ll accept you then.”

“That will never happen!”

At the firm shout, the World Tree chuckled. And said to the back.

“Yellow. It’s time to write the contract.”

“Hmph, annoying…”

“Do as much as you received in offerings.”

Yellow and Green gained a lot of benefits from this. In terms of numbers, they received 1/3 of the Arden family’s wealth as offerings. As much as that, they had to do their part.

“Okay, okay, sign the contract quickly.”

Yellow received the signatures of Decal, Ophelia, and Kyle, who were in the middle of a fight. Of course, he also received signatures from others involved in this matter.

Immediately after, the contract reacted with Yellow’s divinity. The divinity of the god of contracts spread to the world to fulfill the contract.

In that way, the fact that the head of the Arden family came to the World Tree to confirm his son’s bloodline was forgotten, and only the fact that Kyle Arden was the legitimate son of the Arden bloodline remained.

After that day. The Arden family slowly began to creak. Kyle was not a child who would not notice the change.

***

5 a.m.

Kyle woke up to the sound of the alarm clock. As soon as he woke up, Kyle changed into training clothes and ran outside.

It was the time when the mansion was just starting its activities. At that time, when the servants and knights were moving, Kyle swung his sword in the training ground.

Whoosh! Whoosh!

The wooden sword cut through the air, creating the sound of wind.

6 o’clock. Kyle’s training continued until the knights came to the training ground. But it didn’t end there, he continued with the morning training.

It’s been over 3 weeks since this spectacle has continued. Elime looked at Kyle with pitiful eyes.

A little later.

After the training time was over, Elime approached Kyle.

“Huff, huff…”

Kyle, who was breathing heavily and collapsed on the floor. She held out her hand to Kyle.

“Aren’t you overdoing it these days?”

“Huh…? Ah, Sister!”

Kyle, who always greeted Elime with a bright smile, grabbed her hand and got up. And replied.

“It’s okay~ It’s not hard at all. Look, I still have a lot of energy.”

Kyle moved his body here and there to show it. It was definitely a movement that couldn’t be shown if he was tired. But that appearance made Elime even more worried.

“It’s not good to overwork your body too much. Rest is also important.”

“I know~.”

“Haa…”

Elime brought the bandages that were placed in the training ground. Kyle’s hands were swollen. Some parts of his skin were peeled off. She carefully wrapped his hands with bandages.

“If you have any difficulties, be sure to tell me. Okay?”

“Okay.”

“You say that well.”

Then someone ran from afar. It was Bale, who was excluded from morning training because he was still young.

“Brother!”

“Bale!”

My younger sibling is still cute and lovely today. Kyle cheered up and hugged his younger sibling. Bale also hugged his brother. It was a good brotherly figure today as well.

After that, the three headed to the dining room. After finishing breakfast, they scattered according to their respective schedules.

Unlike the other two, Kyle had some time left, so he moved the location. It was the training ground. And there, Kyle swung his sword until the next schedule came.

-Hmm….

-Again today….

-Tsk tsk.

He ignored the murmuring that he heard.

Kyle’s days like that continued for several more days. Every day was a repetition of the same thing.

He wakes up earlier than anyone else, practices swordsmanship, does morning training, and finishes breakfast. And spends the schedule and does the afternoon finishing training. That simple thing was Kyle’s daily routine.

But Kyle’s daily routine suddenly stopped one day. It was afternoon training time with his younger sibling and older sister.

“I’m sorry, Master Kyle. You cannot participate in the afternoon training.”

An Arden knight blocking Kyle, who came to the training ground. Kyle asked with a bewildered face.

“What do you mean?”

“It’s the Lord’s order.”

“Ah, no…”

That was the end of the words. The knight was still blocking the training ground, and another knight took his younger sibling and older sister away. The two of them were also bewildered, but they had no choice but to leave Kyle behind. It was because of the Lord’s order.

“Brother…”

“Kyle, see you later…”

Kyle was left alone, and could only blankly watch his beloved two disappear into the training ground.

Kyle, who came to his senses, immediately ran to the mansion. The destination was the study. It was the place where his father would be.

“Father!”

Bang, Kyle opened the door violently and called him. And then he approached his father.

“Ah, Father… What, what does that mean…? Don’t let me train. Huh? No, right? Those weren’t your words, right…?”

Scribble, scribble, Decal said while playing with the pen.

“I ordered it. And don’t participate in training from tomorrow.”

At that moment, Kyle’s heart felt like it was being torn apart. The pain of digging into the raw flesh and grabbing his heart spread throughout his body. But Kyle endured the pain and asked again.

“Why, why, why… Why are you telling me not to…? Huh?”

“Don’t you know. Why this father is saying this.”

His hands trembled. Tears welled up in his eyes. Kyle replied in a trembling voice.

“I, I’ll work harder… I’ll wake up earlier, train later, and work hard… I’ll work harder than anyone else… So Father… Don’t say such things… I’ll do more…”

“Kyle.”

A low voice of his father. Kyle flinched and trembled. The trembling became even more severe.

“Don’t hold a sword from today. This is an order given as the head of the family. Now give up the sword…”

And the words of his father that followed were enough for Kyle to lose his reason.

“Ha, haha…”

He endured the whispering that went back and forth between the knights and servants. He also endured the change in his mother’s attitude, which changed day by day since that day. He endured the pain and tears that occurred in the process and devoted himself to training.

There were times when he couldn’t stand it. He shed tears for the first time because of his mother’s actions that lasted for several days. When the attitude was passed down, and even the knights and servants ignored him, he secretly cried quietly.

Still, he endured it. Even in that suffocating situation, he did not show it on the outside. Because I was a member of the Arden family and the eldest son. I couldn’t show a weak side.

Everything was possible because there was a support. Younger sibling and older sister, and father. He was able to endure it because there were those he loved.

But not only did he take away two of the three supports, but the last one left him. The father he trusted and respected the most… abandoned me.

Why the hell? Why are you doing this to me? It’s not my fault that I don’t have talent. I didn’t give up either. I worked harder than anyone else and worked hard every day to catch up with the two.

What more do I have to do here? I’m here… I, I…

“Ha, haha…”

All I can do is laugh. Memories with those I once loved all turn to ashes and disappear.

‘Ah, this kind of family…’

I wish this place that won’t accept me would just disappear.

‘And me too…’

That day, a child’s world collapsed.

Episode 231 Usurpation Of The Throne (5)

Episode 231: Usurpation of the Throne (5)

The appearance of the 10-year-old child gradually changed.

Darkness fell on his bright face, and the vitality-filled eyes became venomous. It was from that time that Kyle’s eyes turned fierce.

The memory didn’t end there. The memories of Kyle as he grew older continued. His actions as he turned into a rogue were replayed.

The sole purpose of this replay is to extract negative emotions from the most terrible and painful memories of the subject.

So, once the emotions were extracted, the memory replay should have stopped. But it didn’t stop, and negative emotions were constantly extracted. This meant only one thing.

Every day he spent after that day, his life as Kyle Arden, was so painful that he wanted to die.

“Hahaha!”

Seeing that, Rayan burst into laughter.

Kyle Arden was the most famous rogue on the continent. So, there was a lot of interest in him. Just what kind of vicious character must he possess to be so infamous from such a young age.

Perhaps they could get along and become friends. Rayan knew that his personality was by no means good. In fact, when he first met Kyle, they got along well.

But what was this? Rayan couldn’t help but laugh at the truth.

“Ariel, isn’t it funny? The guy I thought was a natural-born rogue actually has this kind of heart. All the rogue짓 he’s done so far is just to disgrace the family. This is completely… a little brat.”

If you don’t call that a kid, what should you call it? He thought it was a correct statement since the thoughts and feelings at the time were conveyed during the memory replay.

Kyle Arden, once a notorious rogue, was just a child expressing his anger to the world.

Then another memory replays. This time, even Rayan was quite surprised by the person who appeared. He stretched his finger towards the sphere and shouted.

“Look, Ariel! There you are!”

The other memory where his negative emotions peaked after becoming an outcast in the family. Ariel vividly remembered when that day was.

13 years old. The day Ariel first attended the founding festival banquet after awakening her abilities as a royal. It was also the day she first met him, who had come for the first time as well.

-You trashy bastard. You’re nothing more than a devilish piece of garbage.

And, it was also the day she insulted him in front of everyone.

‘What’s so great about being the only friend.’

‘Even with your great ability, you can’t figure out your friend’s pain.’

‘You, the imperial family… are no different from Arden.’

That night, Kyle covered himself with a blanket and whispered curses while holding a dagger in his right hand.

“Ariel Tianis. I hope the most terrible death comes to you.”

Swish, the blade grazes his wrist. Blood wells up between the thin lines.

That was the first death Kyle attempted while cursing the world. But Arden’s superior blood didn’t kill Kyle easily. When he regained consciousness, the bleeding had already stopped.

“Ah, ah….”

Ariel couldn’t speak. Her hand tremors wouldn’t stop. Her mind went blank, and she barely turned her gaze to Kyle.

“What, what, what have I done….”

Past events came to mind. Everything she had done to bring the villains down came to mind. The emotions and actions she poured out on him in the process followed like a tail.

All the pieces finally fell into place. Why he was always in pain, why he was angry and hated her, why he said those things to her. Ariel understood everything.

At the same time, the memories she had built with Kyle flickered before her eyes. She remembered herself becoming more and more fond of him, starting from the festival. And she remembered the conversation they had in front of the door.

“What’s so great about being friends….”

What was she thinking, shamelessly calling him a friend?

She was the trash. She was the trash for not recognizing his wounds that were so close to her. The year that drove him to death….

Filled with guilt, Ariel couldn’t move her body. She lowered her head and stared blankly at the floor.

Rayan laughed louder than ever.

“Haha, it’s a masterpiece! You and that little brat are both masterpieces!”

What a ridiculous sight this was. The laughter wouldn’t stop. Rayan laughed for a long time, and when he lost interest, he moved towards Kiran. It was to trigger the magic and inherit the throne.

“Ancestor, please hand over the authority to me.”

As a result of listening to the previous emperors, in order to inherit the throne legitimately, the permission of the first emperor was required. Without that, the position of emperor was no better than dust on the street.

“Rayan. Did you think I would easily hand it over after you did this?”

“Hand it over when I’m being nice. Before I kill all the imperial family and leave only me.”

Eventually, the imperial bloodline must continue. But if all the targets to continue it are eliminated, and only he is left, the first emperor would have no choice but to forcibly pass on the throne to him.

Of course, it was a troublesome task, so he didn’t really intend to do it. But if the first emperor refused, he was ready to move immediately.

“So….”

Pajijijijik!!

Then, a thunderous roar struck his ears. Ariel and Rayan were startled. The two turned their heads in the direction of the sound.

The source of the roar was the lump of emotions extracted from the mana sphere.

“What….”

Rayan rushed to the sphere. And then Rayan’s face was filled with joy at the phenomenon that occurred in the sphere.

“What a tremendous emotion! If I have this….”

Yes, with this vast amount of negative energy, he could create an even more powerful entity.

“Haha, Kyle! You’re helping me until the very end!”

Rayan cheered and extracted emotions from the memory. He touched the replaying memory to extract more, stronger energy.

Kiran frowned at Rayan’s appearance and said.

“If I were to give you a piece of advice, you shouldn’t touch that anymore.”

“Ancestor, shut up.”

“Geez, I’m still worried about you because you’re my descendant, but you’re being a jerk.”

Rayan ignored the words. Soon, the price for not following the advice of the 10-circle mage came.

Hwaaaaaaak-!!

The sphere emitted light. Ariel and Rayan covered their eyes while defending their bodies. At first, they thought it was an explosion, but it wasn’t. No pain came.

Instead, an unbelievable sight unfolded before them.

A space filled with vast darkness. But it wasn’t dark. Because the starlight shining between the spaces filled it.

“Where is this….”

“This is….”

“This is a space called the universe. It’s a space you can see if you break through the atmosphere called the sky.”

But the two couldn’t focus on Kiran’s words. Because a huge shockwave was rushing in from afar.

“What is this….”

“Ugh….”

The two, who barely managed to prevent their bodies from flying away, turned their eyes to the direction from which the shock came. But there was nothing to be seen.

To be exact, there was something. However, the target was blurred with mosaics, so they couldn’t directly identify the opponent. Kiran said to them.

“Don’t look at that. Don’t try to know. Because even I am not an object that can withstand that.”

An existence that even a 10-circle mage rejects. That word stimulated their curiosity.

At that time, for a very brief moment, in a fleeting time, the other side was visible through a slightly revealed gap.

──────!!!

‘Color’ moved.

Something that far exceeds the understanding of humans. Perhaps understanding would be impossible for the human race.

They only saw a part of a part, a very small part to the point where the word extremely is insufficient, but the two went out of their minds. Negative words endlessly roamed in their heads.

If a shout hadn’t been heard in the middle, they might have broken their own necks.

“I can’t accept it!”

A man was seen. An unusual outfit that could not be seen on the continent. At the same time, a man with black hair and black eyes like them. He was pointing a sword at the opponent.

The opponent was similar to the man. The outfit was unique, and the physical characteristics were the same as everyone here. To be more precise, he looked like a person from the same hometown as the ancestor.

The man continued to shout. In the meantime, a familiar sensation flowed into the two. Through the emotions containing the pain of the target, Ariel and Rayan realized that this space was in the man’s memory.

“I’ve reincarnated 17 times!”

The man was furious.

“I’ve possessed 11 times!”

The man hated it.

“I’ve regressed 5 times!”

The man was sad.

“I’ve lived like a dog under you for over 300 years! But now you’re going to abandon me?”

He was wronged. He was so wronged.

“Do you know what I gave up for this! I ignored my family, I forgot my lover, even my beloved wife… I gave up my only refuge! I’ve been concentrating on this while abandoning all the relationships I’ve built!”

This couldn’t be. No, it shouldn’t be. Even if everything in the world denies me, this is something I can never accept.

“I’m the ──! Not that fake, but me who sacrificed everything will save this world ──!!!”

A specific sound suddenly cuts off in the middle. They couldn’t know what that word was, as if someone had intentionally hidden it. And the space exploded with an angry shout.

Kwaaaang!!

Surely this must be a space in memory. It was normal not to affect reality.

But the man’s power made it possible. His powerful power, expressed from his memory, harmed Ariel and Rayan. The two trembled at the difference in status that they felt instinctively.

“No.”

Then the space between the two men split. Someone walked out of it. His existence was so radiant that it gave the illusion of shining brilliance.

The third man pulled out a sword from his waist and said.

“You have abandoned your duty. You have abandoned your qualifications yourself.”

“Shut up! Do you think you’re any different! In the end, you’re just being used! You’re just being used by that damn god!”

He said with a bitter expression.

“…You were the object of my admiration. You were the one who shone brighter than anyone else.”

The man pointed the tip of his sword at the owner of the memory.

“But not now. You’re corrupted. So from now on, I’ll take your place….”

Suddenly the conversation cuts off. A strange force seizes the space and stops the replay of the memory. And a heavy voice was laid in the space.

“Stop. That’s enough now.”

It was the voice of the owner of the memory, who had been angry until just now. Immediately after, his appearance soon changed.

The black hair is dyed blonde, and the clothes and appearance return. Kyle Arden, he was the one who was thought to be someone else’s memory. Only then did Ariel and Rayan realize that the owner of this memory was Kyle.

“I….”

Kyle ran his hands over his face. The emotion of displeasure was clearly묻어나왔다 in every action.

“I’m in a very bad mood right now. Some son of a bitch dug up a past I don’t really want to remember.”

It was a memory he had barely forgotten. Likewise, it was a past he never wanted to remember. But he remembered it again. The despair and frustration of that day.

“I didn’t originally intend to do this. I just wanted to know what I wanted to know and end it. There’s nothing in the world that goes according to plan, but it’s really fucked up.”

He took the sword out of its sheath. The black sword Karsa reacted to its owner’s actions and shone black.

“So, if I don’t kill the person who caused it, I think I’m going to die from stress? So… just die. Rayan, you fucking bastard.”

Kyle, who spat out a short curse, lightly swung his sword from top to bottom. The sword containing starlight split Rayan in half.

Episode 232 Emperor (1)

Episode 232 Emperor (1)

The magic caster died. That means the center supporting the spell died. The magic circle crumbled as it was.

Crumble—

Space is fragmented. Each fragment is a shard containing my past.

Gradually, my memories that had been overlaid on reality disappear, and I return to the original reality. The throne where only the Emperor can sit came into view.

On the throne, the Emperor is slumped, and in front of him, the imperial family is lying down. It was exactly the scene I knew.

Their life force is greatly depleted, but they are not in a critical condition to the point of dying immediately. Of course, it will take at least a few years of recuperation to return to normal.

I performed first aid and took my eyes off them. And, I ran to Ariel. I gritted my teeth at her dazed appearance.

“Damn it.”

I only intended to peek into Kyle Arden’s memories. That damn bastard took out my memories as well, and it turned out like this.

The scene was blurred with mosaics, so I seemed to have avoided direct witnessing, but she was not someone who could be avoided with just that.

In addition, she saw other shocking scenes in succession, so there was no way she could be mentally stable.

“Princess, Princess…!”

I shook Ariel. When there was still no response, I poked at her nerves with mana several times before she finally woke up.

“Ah….”

“Are you alright?”

“O-oh, oh… K-Kyle….”

The moment she faced me, Ariel trembled. Her eyes shook violently as if an earthquake had occurred, and soon tears began to well up in her eyes.

I forced myself to ignore that sight and said to her.

“…It’s all over. As promised, the Princess’s family is safe too….”

Ariel grabbed my arm and interrupted me. And then, she said in a trembling voice.

“Why, why… didn’t you tell me…?”

“…….”

Words did not come out. I just quietly, looked at Ariel. Her tearful eyes were staring straight at me.

“That was… not the kind of thing a child could endure…. It was something you, who were only 10 years old, should not have experienced…. Why, why… didn’t you ask for help? Why did you only endure it inside….”

My body reacted to Ariel’s words. Kyle Arden’s heart burst out. I, Kyle, just said calmly.

“It was a family matter.”

The reason why I showed through my actions that I wanted my pain to be recognized, but didn’t directly say it out loud… was all because it was a private family matter.

So I didn’t ask for help. Because they were still family whom I hated on the one hand, but still loved. I couldn’t tell the secret that I had hidden even when making a contract with God, the disgrace of the family.

In addition, it was already the worst situation to regret the past life and return to the original state.

The relationship with the family was irrevocably twisted, everyone knew my notoriety as a scoundrel, and the words and actions I had maintained for the past few years had changed even my nature.

In the end, all of that was my decision, so I had no choice but to accept it.

“Ahem.”

At that time, a coughing sound intervened between us. It was made by the first Emperor, Kiran Tianis. He, who had approached us before we knew it, said to us.

“Sorry to spoil the mood when the atmosphere is good, but can I say something?”

I didn’t like the appearance of the intruder, but I could guess what this guy was trying to do. I nodded and stepped back.

Kiran stood in front of Ariel. He knelt down, following her who had collapsed, and said.

“Tsk, tsk, making a woman cry. How about I beat up that guy for you?”

He pointed behind him with his thumb. Of course, at the end of the finger’s direction was me. It was so absurd. I wanted to hit him right away.

Ariel hurriedly wiped her eyes with her sleeve and answered.

“I-It’s okay! There’s no need for you to do that! No, please don’t do it…! Please, ancestor….”

“Haha, just kidding, just kidding.”

Kiran laughed loudly and stroked Ariel’s hair. His touch was filled with love for his family.

“…….”

Perhaps it was because I was emotionally synchronized with Kyle Arden, but I was envious of that sight. And even more so because it was a scene I had given up and failed to achieve in the past….

“Now, let’s see….”

He checked Ariel’s condition, just like I did. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her mental state, he got up from his seat.

“Her energy has been greatly depleted, but she will recover if she rests well for a few days. About three days?”

“Then what about my family….”

“Are you worried about your family?”

“Yes….”

He smiled contentedly at her nodding slightly.

“You don’t have to worry about them either. There is no problem with their lives. It’s not for nothing that that guy ran to you first. Of course… they will need rest. A slightly long rest.”

“How long….”

“Your father needs to rest for 3 years, and your siblings need to rest for 2 years. However, this is under the assumption that they don’t overdo it in any way.”

“Whew….”

Ariel sighed in relief. And Kiran made a suggestion to such Ariel.

“So, Ariel.”

“Yes, ancestor.”

“Do you have any thoughts of becoming Emperor?”

“…….”

She pressed her lips tightly at the words of the first Emperor. Kiran explained the reason after being silent for a long time with a thoughtful face.

“As I said just now, your family needs recuperation. To the extent of only doing activities such as taking a walk.”

“…….”

“In that case, many difficult things will arise. For example, national management. If the Emperor leaves his position, there will be a gap that will cause problems everywhere. Do you understand?”

“…Yes, I understand.”

“You have a good head, so you understand quickly.”

As if trying to calm Ariel’s heart, he started stroking her head again.

“So, I hope you will become the next Emperor. Your father was going to pass on the throne anyway, so there won’t be any problems, and although I am your ancestor, I entrust the imperial throne issue entirely to the emperor of that generation.”

“But….”

She stopped talking. And then, she opened her mouth after a long time.

“Kashan oppa is more suitable to be Emperor than me. I’d rather take his place only for the time it takes for oppa to recover….”

“Hmm, it seems like you’re being too humble, but Ariel, you’re by no means inferior to your oppa. In the first place, the current Emperor was worried between you and your oppa. About who to pass it on to.”

“I… didn’t know that.”

“It’s natural that you don’t know. Because he only secretly consulted me. Well, he gave everyone a chance for the sake of fairness, but in the end, he was thinking that one of you two would inherit the throne.”

“…….”

Ariel was silent again. Then, while looking at the first Emperor, she sent her gaze to me behind him and asked.

“May I, really sit on the throne…?”

That question was asking me. I knew why she was asking for permission, so I nodded slightly. No matter what anyone said, Ariel was suitable for the Emperor’s seat.

Then Kiran, who was between us, said in a hollow tone.

“Wow… how can I live with this feeling of being treated unfairly. They’re only talking among themselves, leaving me out. Yes, I should die when I get old. I’m even being ignored by my descendants….”

“Ugh, ancestor! I didn’t mean to do that on purpose! Please, please don’t disappear…!”

Ariel grabbed Kiran at the sight of him becoming transparent as if he was attaining Nirvana. To manipulate reality for the sake of such a joke. I think he’s a crazy bastard who’s addicted to pranks.

After one prank ended, Kiran moved his mana.

Kugugung!

The imperial palace reacts to the power. The ground vibrates and the throne disappears. And instead of the vanished symbol, stairs leading to the basement appeared. Kiran pointed there.

“Just head down there, Ariel. They’ll guide you kindly, so there’s no need to worry.”

“Yes, ancestor.”

“Then see you a little later.”

He waved his hand as if to say goodbye. As I stood still next to him, he poked me with his elbow, giving me a look. I had no choice but to wave my hand as well.

“…….”

Ariel looked at me for a moment, then headed underground with a determined expression. Ariel disappeared from view like that.

“Well, Ariel is gone too….”

He lowered his voice heavily and turned his head. The sight of him looking at me with shining eyes felt uncomfortable.

“Now let’s talk a little, fellow countryman!”

“…Stop talking like a fellow countryman.”

“Haha, this friend has a prickly personality. It’s so prickly that I’m going to get pricked.”

“…….”

I wonder why his tone is like that. I sat down in my seat. I’m going to ignore him until the passage leading outside opens. However, he didn’t leave me alone.

“Hey friend! Don’t ignore me and react a little. Do you know how much I missed a fellow countryman? It was really unbelievable. I was expecting the Eastern Continent to be Eastern-style, but only the culture was similar and the faces were completely different….”

Kiran Tianis, spewing out words incessantly. He doesn’t know how to stop. He kept talking next to me so much that I suddenly felt annoyed.

“And there’s something I’m really, really curious about.”

I scratched my crumpled forehead at his desperate and earnest cry.

“Stop calling me friend and just say what you’re curious about.”

“Oh, you’re answering me? Then first question. What I’m most curious about after meeting a Korean person is….”

First question, he says. I wish he would just shut up. He came next to me and whispered softly.

“OneNaBle. Did it end?”

“…….”

I pressed my forehead at the incomprehensible words. My head throbbed with a headache.

“P-Please say something that people can understand.”

“Huh? You don’t know One Piece, Naruto, Bleach?”

“…I don’t know, you fucking bastard.”

“Don’t swear. Tsk, was it not in your world….”

He clicked his tongue as if he was sorry. But the words didn’t end there.

“I thought there would be at least one thing that overlaps…. What about Hunter x Hunter?”

“…….”

“Maybe you don’t have Dragon Ball either?”

“…….”

He glanced sideways and examined my reaction, then rested his chin and muttered.

“This is going to be difficult. A fellow countryman I met after hundreds of years doesn’t know anything. If I had known this would happen, I would have tried to return. After saying I would take care of the kids….”

I was dumbfounded at Kiran Tianis’s hardened expression. I wonder what that is and why he’s being so serious. It’s a scene I can’t understand at all.

“But just in case, let’s match common ground one by one. What would be good… Games after all….”

“Stop it and get away! This son of a bitch needs to know when to stop!”

I had no intention of listening to this nonsense anymore. I used magic to separate him and the space. But Kiran lightly parted the space with his fingers and approached.

“The past you was a stronger person than me, but not now. It’s hard for you to do anything to me with that body. Because I’m a 10-circle magician.”

I frowned and glared at Kiran.

“You better be glad it’s you. If it were other bastards, I wouldn’t have even bothered to reply and would have killed them.”

“Sad, so sad. Trying to kill the same Korean. And you and I are the same….”

Thump, I kicked off the ground and thrust my sword forward in an instant. The blue blade flashed under his chin.

“Okay, it seems like these words are a sore spot. I’m sorry, I was wrong. It’s our first meeting. Let’s not do this.”

“…Haa.”

I lowered my sword and relaxed my posture. It turned out like this because I happened to see the memories of that day. Tsk, if it wasn’t for that, I would have been fine.

“Sorry, I’m a bit sensitive.”

“People can be like that when they live. It seems like it would be… hard to ask in detail.”

Kiran, who examined my reaction, gave up on asking early on.

“When did you start possessing?”

“Since last spring.”

“That’s shorter than I thought. But you managed to reach that level. I struggled so hard for the first 2 years. Is it because the experience is different? That’s why people like experienced people.”

After that, he asked all sorts of questions. I wonder what a guy who has lived that long is so curious about, he asks without stopping.

Of course, I can understand why. Even though the world itself is different, we are the same Korean, and the experiences are also on a different level, so there are many things he might be curious about.

“Then, what I’m curious about next. Were those words just now, genuine? The words that you didn’t say it because it was family.”

“…It was the truth without a single lie.”

He hated them, but he hid the truth because they were family. Kyle Arden had always lived with that heart. I, who was synchronized with his emotions, knew that very well.

Kiran expressed doubts at those words.

“But isn’t possession taking over another person’s body? How can that be?”

“Possession is not as simple as you think. It’s much more complicated than reincarnation.”

“What would a guy who was kidnapped to another world know. It’s not like you’ve experienced it yourself.”

Kiran, who said sarcastically, stared at my face intently. Then he clicked his tongue and said.

“Tsk, if you were going to do it for me too, you should have done it with reincarnation or possession. Why did you bring me with this face as it is. Don’t you think so?”

“Your face is fucking ugly. It’s a relief that your descendants don’t resemble you. How can a person’s face be like that….”

“My wife was pretty though. I was so relieved when I had my first child. Because they didn’t look like me. But let’s refrain from fact bombing. Because it’s making me sad for no reason.”

Even if he says it like this, Kiran is not ugly. He’s handsome in his own unique way. Maybe….

In the meantime, the imperial palace has changed a lot. All the divided spaces returned to their original places and regained their original appearance. Me and Kiran sat side by side in it and watched the sight.

“Hey, friend.”

“Why.”

“What’s your real name?”

“Lee Jung-jae. That’s my name. It’s Kyle Arden now though.”

“It’s a name that reminds me of a certain actor for some reason. I like the last words too.”

I wonder what’s so good that he’s grinning. Even I, who am next to him, am infected by his laughter. But Kiran asked quietly.

“So, Kyle. Is it worth living?”

I knew what intention he had when asking that question. I raised my head and answered his words.

“It’s worth living.”

I couldn’t have come this far if it wasn’t worth living. There were many difficult things along the way, but I could endure it because of the happiness that came after. That’s how it was in the past, and that’s how it is now.

“I like this answer too. But….”

Kiran said with playfulness in his words.

“I can’t hand over Ariel, the future Emperor and my cute descendant, so give up! Keilon may have recognized you, but I will never recognize you! I will never marry her off to a bum like you!”

“…Do you really want to die?”

“Hey, you should speak nicely. I even ate with your ancestor!”

It’s really hard to deal with him. After that, I ignored all of Kiran’s words.

Still… the conversation with him was quite fun. As much as dealing with Evan.

Episode 233 Emperor (2)

Episode 233 Emperor (2)

“It was fun for a change. Chatting with someone from my hometown. Right?”

“It was fun.”

One way or another, Kiran and I had a lot in common. Thanks to that, the conversation wasn’t boring. Of course, that was because he kept talking non-stop.

It also meant that he missed people from his hometown that much. I know it well because I’ve been through it. When I first came back home, I was similar.

“More than that, isn’t there anything you miss? Tell me if there is. I’ll prepare it for you.”

“What’s so good about seeing your face again? And a guy’s face at that.”

“Haha, you’ve been talking so much until now, but you say that. You have to come anyway. If you inherited the blood of Arden.”

“…….”

He shut his mouth at that. On the day Ariel ascends to the throne, that is, the day of the inauguration ceremony, all the nobles of the empire must attend. This is an absolute requirement.

In particular, Arden, a friend of the imperial family, must not be absent. Unless the family is facing destruction, Arden must also come.

“Is there anything you want?”

“I can prepare almost anything for you. You know that just by looking at what I’ve done for the empire.”

He pondered for a moment at those words. And he mentioned the only food that came to his mind.

“Kimchi?”

“Hahahaha! Even though you’ve lived that long, you’re still Korean at heart. To look for that first.”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve had it.”

His taste had become a mixed bag, so he didn’t crave anything specific, but it wasn’t like there was nothing. If he had kimchi, I wanted to eat it.

“Hehehe.”

“Don’t laugh so creepily, do you have it or not.”

“Of course, I have it!”

Kiran shouted that and stuck his arm into the air. Then, a kimchi crock came out in his hand. That brownish one.

He was so dumbfounded by the scene he was making in earnest. A hollow laugh comes out. For a moment, I thought I was looking at a crazy bastard.

“Food didn’t suit me in this other world. I suffered so much because of that at first. At least there were ingredients needed in the East Continent, but it wasn’t easy to make this. It’s not like I’ve ever made kimchi before. Especially as I get older, I miss it more and more….”

“Just get to the point, just get to the point. You’re talking too much.”

“Well, to put it simply, through hundreds of trials and errors and improvements, I’ve created something perfectly identical to what I ate in Korea! Here, try it.”

Kiran said that and opened the lid. Then, a familiar scent came out and stimulated his sense of smell. Forgotten memories of the past came back to him.

I cut off a small piece with my sword and brought it to my mouth. I chewed the piece of kimchi. It was the first time I had eaten it with this body, so my nose and mouth were momentarily in pain, but I soon adjusted and swallowed it down. It was delicious.

“It’s delicious, right?”

“…It’s delicious.”

“I suffered so much to make this. I even created gene manipulation magic because of this.”

“I acknowledge you. You’re crazy to the point of being insane.”

How much time did he put into creating this result? His obsession with kimchi itself was worth acknowledging. It was rare to see someone go this far.

“I also have makgeolli. Want a glass later?”

“Makgeolli isn’t my taste.”

“Kuh, that’s a shame. It would have been nice to drink together.”

“If it’s other alcohol, I’ll join you, so prepare it.”

“Okay.”

After making that promise, I got up from my seat. The appearance of the imperial palace, which had almost returned to its original state. It was time to leave.

“Are you leaving?”

“I have to go. There’s a lot to sort out.”

The emperor and the imperial family were all asleep. There was no one in command. In other words, if I didn’t move, the chaotic situation wouldn’t be resolved.

“You’re suffering too. You’re a saint without even wanting to be, you have a great responsibility, and you even have to take care of a child named Evan.”

I was annoyed that he said those words, even though he knew it was hard. It’s not like he’s teasing me.

“Then you should help out a little.”

“I’m just saying. And I was going to meet that guy someday. I didn’t have a chance to meet him until now.”

Kiran tapped me on the shoulder and said. I frowned for no reason and said.

“…Anyway, I’m leaving. Ariel is….”

“I’ll take good care of Ariel, so don’t worry and get some rest. As much as you’ve suffered.”

“Okay.”

I was worried about leaving her behind, but I could trust Kiran. In the first place, she had to learn this and that as an empress under Kiran.

I opened the door and came out. Kiran saw me off.

“Goodbye, friend~.”

I waved my hand appropriately and left the throne. And a group was running towards this way through the restored imperial palace.

It was Evan. Beside him were my familiar connections. Lana, Estella, and my younger brother, Bale. I slowly walked towards the four of them.

“Let’s sort things out and go back. I’m tired and want to rest.”

“Huh? What about the imperial family?”

“They’re fine. They’re all fine.”

After answering Evan’s question simply, I went around the imperial palace and sorted out the situation.

No one refused my orders. That’s because they witnessed what happened in the past few hours. The imperial knights, the maids and servants, and the guests invited to the banquet all moved well according to my words.

Even though it was late at night, people were busy moving. Thanks to that, it was quickly sorted out. When things were roughly sorted out, I headed to my room to rest. I was treated as the savior who saved the empire, so they gave me a really nice room.

Of course, they gave rooms to everyone who fought hard as well. They were also the ones who stopped Rayan’s rebellion.

“Wow… the imperial palace is amazing. The bed is so fluffy! More than the Holy Kingdom’s!”

Estella diving into the bed. I don’t know why she’s here. I said to her, who was burying her face in the pillow.

“Why are you in my room? Go to your room.”

“I don’t want to! I suffered as much as you today, so I’m tired too!”

No, if you’re tired, rest separately. But I didn’t have the strength to say anything, so I left her alone. My body was full of energy, but my mental energy was so exhausted that I didn’t feel like responding.

I was resting on a chair and headed to the balcony. Then, I saw the night sky. It’s a night sky where stars twinkle that remind me of that night. That makes me think a lot for no reason.

Then someone sat down behind me. A warm energy enveloped me.

“Kyle, did something bad happen?”

“No, not really.”

I turned around and answered Lana. She stared at my face.

“But why do you look like that? You look like you’re about to cry….”

“It’s not like that. It’s just….”

When I faced Lana, I couldn’t say anything. I swallowed the rest of my words, and in the end, I couldn’t answer her question.

“Oppa, did something happen?”

Following Lana, this time Estella approached. And after looking at my eyes for a while, she put my arm between her breasts and said.

“If you’re not feeling well, do you want to touch my breasts? Ack, it hurts!”

“Please be careful what you say.”

“Heeing, I heard this makes you feel better….”

Ignoring the crying Estella, I looked out again. In order to calm my troubled mind, I hugged Lana and looked at the sky. Perhaps because of the emotions that were rarely hidden, Lana followed my actions without saying anything.

“Haa….”

A sigh comes out as I stare blankly at the night sky. Clearly, the start of the pain I’m feeling now is because of past memories. It was a memory that barely existed, but once I recalled it, it keeps tormenting me. But if there’s a fact that torments me more than that.

‘Ariel, what should I do….’

In the first place, the reason I tried to find my memories through Rayan was to resolve my hatred for Ariel. But after seeing the memories, the thought that came to my mind was that I could never resolve this emotion alone.

To get rid of this emotion, Ariel had to approach me first. If not, it’s impossible until I die. That’s how serious the scars Ariel left on this body were. That’s why my heart was heavy.

‘Haa… I don’t know.’

Really, I don’t know what to do….

***

The succession ceremony is over. Ariel, who had just awakened new powers, felt a tightness in her body. It was because she had just gained her abilities. Nevertheless, her eyes shone brightly, as if she had seen a new world.

Step by step

Ariel, who had finished the ceremony, used the stairs to come up to the ground. The throne she arrived at was the same as her last memory. The only change was that her family was not there.

“Yes, Ariel. Did you finish the ceremony well?”

“Yes, ancestor.”

At that time, she heard the voice of her ancestor. Ariel turned her body in the direction of the sound and bowed. After gaining this power, her ancestor looked even greater.

“Um, how much time has passed?”

“Not much. About a week?”

A week is a long enough time. But it wasn’t the time to argue about that, and she thought it could be short from her ancestor’s point of view.

“What about the others….”

“First of all, your family is resting well. Your brothers and sisters woke up yesterday, and your father will wake up soon, but not yet.”

“Thank you, ancestor.”

“What did I do? The magic did it all.”

She didn’t really show herself and get involved. Because she was already dead. Besides, the magic she had installed in the imperial palace in the past had healed them, so she truly hadn’t done anything.

More than anything.

“And Kyle did most of the hard work. He took the initiative to sort out the situation when the imperial family was absent.”

“Kyle….”

At those words, Ariel’s heart ached. But she endured the pain. Not yet, at least not yet, she couldn’t focus on him.

“Come to me, Ariel.”

Kiran, who was lying around idly, patted in front of him. It was a call to sit here. After Ariel sat down, Kiran opened his mouth.

“Since you’ve become the empress, there are a few things you need to know. First of all, I’ll tell you about….”

That’s how Kiran explained the origin of the abilities that the imperial family has awakened for generations.

Episode 234 Emperor (3)

Episode 234 Emperor (3)

“Before explaining the origin of the powers that awaken through generations, there’s some information you need to know first. Kiran Tianis… That’s what I’m called on the continent, but that’s not my real name.”

Kiran was just a name he made up, and Tianis was just his wife’s last name. Therefore, this name couldn’t be said to be real. There was a name his father and mother, who gave birth to him, had given him.

“My real name is Choi Jeong-soo. For your information, Choi is the family name, and Jeong-soo is the given name.”

“You’re very… unique.”

“Haha, I am unique. It’s hard to find the name itself in the Eastern Continent, and there are no surnames at all. I suffered a lot because of that.”

It’s a past he misses quite a bit. His close friend Keilon complained that it was hard to pronounce. How much more would other people have struggled? They mispronounced it, and in the end, they addressed him with a title. So, he changed his name to one that was easy to pronounce and easy to understand.

“And as you can tell from my name…”

“Our ancestor was born and raised in a different dimension, not from this continent.”

“Hehehe, that’s right.”

Kiran, seemingly pleased, smiled and stroked Ariel’s hair.

“Good job, very, very good job.”

“Th, treating me like a child too much…”

“How much of an age difference is there between you and me? It’s over 400 years. It’s natural to feel like you’re a child.”

Besides, as a descendant born from him, there was an even more endearing aspect. It was a different kind of emotion from seeing a child.

Kiran nodded and praised Ariel.

“As I thought, you’re smart no matter how many times I see it. Usually, everyone is bewildered when they hear this story. Ariel, you’re interested in me and know a lot of information, so you must have accepted it easily.”

“I grew up hearing a lot about it since I was young. And I also met someone from another dimension last time…”

“So, that’s why space-time was shaking?”

He was so surprised a few months ago when he thought the world was going to end. Kiran had even considered taking action himself to resolve it.

Well, that’s beside the point.

“To continue, the place I was in is called Earth, and as you know, I was born and raised in a country called Korea.”

“Earth, Korea…”

Ariel pondered over the two words and focused on Kiran’s following words. She couldn’t interrupt now when important words were being exchanged, in order to resolve the constantly rising curiosity.

“But Earth was a pretty boring place. The mana and divine power that naturally exist here didn’t exist at all. Martial arts? Magic? Gods? It’s the same with those. Everything that exists here was a product born from imagination in our world.”

“No mana…”

What a terrible thing to say. Ariel couldn’t even imagine such a world. In reality, the power and convenience that mana brought were on a different level.

“Instead, a technology called science has developed, but in my opinion, it’s insignificant compared to magic. Of course, in terms of convenience and utilization alone, it surpasses magic.”

Anyway.

“Then Ariel, let me ask you a question. How could I, who came from a world without mana, divine power, magic, or martial arts, I, who was ignorant of magic, become a 10-circle mage?”

“There must have been a way to gain power.”

“That’s correct again.”

Kiran laughed and raised his finger in the air. Then, he moved his index finger up and down and said to Ariel.

“Now, repeat after me. Status window.”

“Pardon?”

“Just follow me. Come on, status window!”

“St, status window!”

Ariel repeated a word that was somehow unfamiliar and embarrassing. She was so ashamed to utter that word alone in the air in front of her ancestor. Her face was burning up.

But there was no change in Ariel, who perfectly imitated Kiran. She looked at Kiran with a puzzled expression. Her ancestor was blocking his mouth, trying not to laugh.

“Ancestor…?”

“Keuhahaha!”

In the end, Kiran couldn’t hold back and burst into laughter. His laughter filled the space and was about to leak out.

“Hahaha, this is the most fun! It’s so funny to see you looking blankly at me with no changes after trusting me and repeating after me!”

“A, ancestor…?”

“Yeah! That betrayed face is also fun! Ah~ That’s why I can’t stop playing pranks. This situation, this moment! It’s thrilling! It’s always fun! It never gets old!”

“Ancestor!!”

Ariel shouted angrily at Kiran’s teasing. Her face, redder than when Kyle teased her, showed how angry she was.

“Haha, I’m sorry. It was a light joke.”

“Light? Not at all… Haa.”

Ariel sighed, touching her forehead. She knew he had this personality, but she got angry when she actually experienced it. Besides, this time it was too much.

“I’m sorry, Ariel. Please understand. This kind of enjoyment is also the driving force behind watching over you.”

“……”

The other person did wrong, but why does she feel guilty? Ariel pursed her lips. She just didn’t say anything back.

“To continue, I received a special power when I came to this world. The status window you just mentioned is it. It’s a power usually called a system in our world.”

“System?”

“Yeah, a system. To put it simply, it’s similar to auxiliary magic. It shows my physical abilities in numerical values, allows me to purchase elixirs and magic, and sometimes serves as a guide in life. It has various functions.”

Such power exists. Ariel was greatly surprised once again.

“My realm is a power built on that foundation. Of course, not perfectly. When you reach about the 8th circle, there are things that are impossible with the system alone. After that, everything is the result of my efforts.”

“That’s, even more amazing…”

Usually, the 9th circle is called a realm that humans cannot reach. However, reaching the 10th circle beyond the 9th circle without the help of the system that helped up to the 8th circle meant that Kiran’s talent was beyond heavens.

“Well, I used to be great at one time. The reason why I explained this at length is because this system also exists in your blood.”

“The royal family’s blood?”

“Yeah.”

Kiran nodded.

“Haven’t you ever thought it was strange? Only the royal family’s bloodline awakens special abilities. It doesn’t make sense. Their existence itself isn’t that special either.”

“Indeed… It was a bit strange. Because the previous empress’s family was said to be an ordinary noble family.”

“That’s right. My wife was an ordinary person.”

He continued.

“At the time, I was very worried. I wondered if my family would get hurt, or if the empire would collapse in the future. I worried and worried.”

“So, you used the power of the system?”

“Yes. Because I was so worried about you. I put the power that someone gave me into my blood and continued to pass it on. Once I reached the 10th circle, that much was easy.”

Then Kiran twisted his lips and said.

“The intention was good, but as you can see, there are not only good things. You can tell just by looking at Rayan’s case.”

“…Yes, it’s not just advantages.”

Ariel recalled Rayan’s power. It was very dangerous to simply inherit this power, which easily subdues even masters without separate effort, just by inheriting blood.

Of course, if that wasn’t the case, it was a beneficial power. You could tell just by looking at her older brother, Kashan. Her brother did not use that power only for his desires.

“So, I was born. To prevent this power from spreading too much, and to ensure it is inherited correctly.”

Without the permission of Kiran Tianis’s thought entity, he prevented the throne and power from being inherited. That was why only the emperor’s children could awaken the power. The rest had their power inheritance cut off.

“I regret it a little now. In fact, there have been three rebellions in the imperial family’s history. To become emperor.”

“I, didn’t know that…”

“Because I erased it all. But this is the first time something this big has happened. Hmph, human greed is really something. Even though they’re my descendants, I feel like swearing.”

“I’m sorry, ancestor…”

Ariel bowed. After all, Rayan was her family, so she couldn’t help but feel sorry.

“Ariel, you don’t have to be sorry. It’s all Rayan’s fault.”

Clap, Kiran clapped his hands to break the sunken atmosphere. Ariel was startled by the sound.

“What I can tell you right now is the end of this. The rest of the story will be longer, so I’ll tell you later. Now, I’ll answer your questions.”

“Y, you saw everything…?”

“I saw it. I can see everything, how you’re restless and want to run to him.”

Ariel scratched her head with an awkward expression. She was embarrassed that she thought she was hiding it, but he saw everything.

“What do you want to ask? I’ll tell you everything I can, Ariel.”

“……”

Ariel was lost in thought and asked Kiran the most curious fact.

“What, on earth, did Kyle go through…?”

“Hmm, I guess that’s what you’re most curious about.”

As if understanding, Kiran nodded. He drew a small sphere with mana and said.

“First of all, there are endless dimensions.”

Several spheres are created in the air.

“In my world, this is called the multiverse. Even if the names are the same, like Earth and Korea, the characteristics are different. Perhaps the Earth he was in was a world where mana existed, unlike mine. And…”

Kiran recalled the scene he had seen in his memory.

“The outfits are similar to modern times, so if we go by time, it would be the same as where I lived. But if it’s a modern world where mana exists, there’s usually only one thing. A world where hunters exist.”

“Hunters?”

“Ariel, it’s the word you know. They are beings who awaken mana and make monster hunting their profession. But it probably wasn’t just a normal hunter world. Do you remember the word God from what he said?”

“Yes, I remember.”

Ariel clearly heard that word. The memory she glimpsed at that time was so shocking that it still remained in Ariel’s head.

“A hunter world where gods exist. It’s probably a world where beings commonly called constellations are together. And such a world is more chaotic and confusing than you think. Because there are hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of gods in that dimension.”

“…Then.”

After a moment of silence, she asked another question.

“Then what about reincarnation, possession, and regression?”

“Hmm…”

Kiran was lost in thought at the three words. He didn’t want to talk about those things. To be exact, it was because he knew that Kyle was reluctant to talk about them.

But he already said he would tell her. Besides, he’s not here, so Kiran told her what he knew.

“Reincarnation literally means being born again. After death, or even if you don’t necessarily die, you live a new life in another body.”

“What about possession?”

“Possession is similar. I think you know it well because of Rayan’s ability. It’s a phenomenon where a soul settles in another body. The difference is that this also means living in another world.”

“Then the last one…”

“You probably know regression well. Because you’ve experienced it.”

“Yes. I remember it here and there, even if not all of it.”

“To add, regression is a phenomenon where you completely remember what happened before turning back time. What happened to you can be called a half-regression.”

Thinking that far, Kiran suddenly thought that his life was tragic. Kiran quietly called her.

“Ariel.”

“Yes, ancestor.”

“People, you see. There is a limit to how much pain they can endure.”

Especially in terms of mental health, that limit is clear. It’s hard to endure if you don’t relieve the stress that builds up along the way. Even he could maintain it until now because he had the fun of watching his descendants.

“Since you remember a little bit of the regression, you probably understand the pain. How did you feel at that time?”

“I was very, frustrated. It was frustrating that only Kyle and I knew that the world was in danger, and we were moving for that. Most of all… losing everything I had achieved before…”

It wasn’t just painful. It was despair itself. No matter how hard you move and work, it was very difficult to have all those results reset and lose hope.

“Yeah, it’s hard. But that guy experienced that five times. Does it end there? 28 times of possession and reincarnation.”

“That, must be difficult too…”

“I can confidently say that it’s not just difficult. Ariel, continuing one life for 400 years is on a different level from living 33 lives for over 300 years. Because you end all the relationships you’ve built up approximately every 10 years. The pain you get in the process will be beyond words.”

Kiran took a long sigh and continued.

“I talked to him briefly while you were receiving the inheritance ceremony. To give you my honest impression of him… It’s a relief that he hasn’t gone crazy and is still sane. Even I can’t endure that. He’s a being who has lived a really… painful life.”

With those words, Ariel began to understand everything about Kyle. Why the person had changed, how he had such power and skill. She understood everything.

At the same time, a sense of despair enveloped Ariel. And suddenly, her skin began to itch. The itching continued no matter how much she scratched and scratched.

Ariel… felt like she was dirty.

Episode 235 Inauguration Ceremony (1)

Episode 235 Inauguration Ceremony (1)

Tap, tap.

Something is poking my forehead. Judging by the sharp sensation, it’s not a finger. I frowned at the continued action and opened my eyes. I saw a small bird sitting on my head.

“…What are you doing.”

-Chirp!

“I know you’re trying to wake me up, but why are you pecking me with your beak?”

-Chirp!

“…I should’ve known better than to talk.”

After spending time with Lana, I’ve somehow reached the point where I can communicate with her summoned creatures. Thanks to that, every day is a hassle. Especially this damn bird does this when Lana is not around.

“Where’s Lana.”

-Chirp!

“Playing with the others?”

Well, I have been neglecting the summoned creatures lately. I was always with Lana, and I didn’t have time to take care of them because I was busy with various preparations.

I finished my shower and went outside. Then I saw Lana surrounded by her summoned creatures.

“Hmm~.”

Lana hums a tune. Every time she does, the summoned creatures follow her lead, dancing or making noises. They come together to form a harmonious and beautiful harmony. It’s truly a sight to behold.

As soon as she reached her master, the damn bird that had been by my side just now flew straight away. The bird landed on Lana’s head and chirped briefly.

-Chirp!

“Oh, you’re here?”

-Chirp!

“Where’s Kyle?”

Instead of answering, the bird pointed towards me with its beak. It could just say it, but it always does this. For a moment, I genuinely wanted to hit it. I’m only tolerating it because it’s Lana’s summoned creature.

“Welcome, Kyle!”

Lana greeted me happily. I waved back as a sign of acknowledgment and approached her. Lana offered her lap as if telling me to lie down. I rested my head on it. A soft sensation was felt on my skin.

The empire has already turned to autumn. The trees that have turned red can be seen, and the wind is blowing gently. It was a cool wind. But my hair was scattered due to the slightly strong wind.

Lana asked, tidying up my disheveled hair.

“Did you sleep well?”

“I slept well.”

I answered her question and enjoyed the autumn weather a little more.

It feels like only yesterday that Rayan started the rebellion, but after summer and the academy vacation, it’s already autumn. Thinking about it, I felt that time passed really quickly.

The reason I feel that way is because I’ve been busy.

The coup d’état led by the Second Prince. The aftermath brought great chaos to the empire. Of course, Rayan, the instigator, died by my hand and the rebellion failed, but that wasn’t the end of it. There were imperial forces that participated in his plan.

I couldn’t leave the rebels who would do similar things again alone. For that reason, the imperial family began to clean up.

The person at the center of it was the Fourth Princess, Ariel Tianis. Now referred to as the Crown Princess, she directly stepped forward to punish the rebels.

As a result, the empire had no quiet days throughout the summer. Punishments were handed down to dozens of families and organizations every day, and those deeply involved disappeared overnight.

Of course, there must have been innocent people. Rayan’s ability was specialized in manipulating someone. In fact, some people claimed innocence and expressed their grievances.

Of course, that wasn’t a problem for Ariel. With her ability, she could fully discern the lies and truths of the other party.

She passed over those who were innocent without any punishment, and became even more furious at lies. Thus, a greater bloodbath swept through the empire. Ariel revealed even the sins that were not revealed to the world and punished them. As a result, the number of people waiting for execution increased every day. It was like stirring up more trouble.

I didn’t just watch the scene. No matter how much she moved the Imperial Knights and the Wizardry Division, her stamina had its limits. So I helped her and traveled around the empire.

For that reason, I was absent from the academy for almost a month. Of course, I wasn’t alone. I was with Lana and Estella, and Evan and Vail also moved.

Thanks to our hard work, the empire quickly stabilized and peace was restored. That was already a few weeks ago. More than a month has passed.

“Where’s Estella?”

“Estella hasn’t said anything yet… Ah, she’s coming!”

At that time, something approached us from the direction of [Land of Contract]. It was a spirit. The meaning of a spirit coming from there was one thing. It was Estella’s reply.

-!!!

As soon as the spirit arrived, it moved its body here and there to convey Estella’s words.

“Okay, okay. Hmm~ I understand.”

Lana nodded and understood the spirit’s words. Unfortunately, I can roughly understand animals, but spirits are still impossible.

After a short conversation, she told me about Estella’s news.

“Estella is coming today. She’s on her way back now.”

“Really? It won’t be long.”

She’ll be here in 5 hours at the latest. Since she said she was on her way back, she might be here in 2 hours.

As I closed my eyes and lay down feeling the soft sensation, my body became a little heavy. The summoned creatures were expressing their dissatisfaction with me monopolizing their master’s attention.

I glared at them as if asking what they wanted me to do. The summoned creatures became even more furious, but I ignored them. There was nothing those guys could do anyway.

We spent the morning leisurely like that. Normally, we would eat breakfast and move to the central district. But not today. That’s because Ariel’s inauguration ceremony is tomorrow.

The inauguration ceremony is the day to announce the birth of a new emperor to the continent, and at the same time, it is a monumental event for the empire that comes every few decades.

As a result, all the attention of the empire is focused on the inauguration ceremony, and almost all activities stop. Tianis is no different. The academy went on vacation 2 weeks ago.

It was already noisy enough with the rebellion and the fact that Ariel became the Crown Princess. Even if you go to the central area, it’s full of that talk, so it’s deafening.

After all, Ariel is 19 years old, and she was a student until a few months ago, so the interest is extraordinary.

In addition, since the inauguration ceremony is tomorrow, the capital is already full of people. Everyone visited to see the inauguration ceremony. The powerful people of other countries have already come to the empire and stayed since a month ago. Thanks to that, all entry is prohibited except for current residents of the capital or permitted visitors.

Ariel’s inauguration ceremony is receiving great attention on the continent to that extent. Of course, I will also attend the inauguration ceremony tomorrow. Estella is the same. First of all, we were the saint and saintess of the Ustia Holy Kingdom.

The reason Estella briefly returned to the Holy Kingdom was also to prepare for attending the inauguration ceremony. As it is an official event, it was necessary to properly prepare as a saintess.

“Tomorrow… should I call her Princess, or now Her Majesty the Empress?”

“I guess so.”

Lana and I are both nobles of the empire. So I couldn’t call her Princess like before. She is the Empress from tomorrow.

Of course, given Ariel’s personality, she will tell us to call her that only in official settings. She won’t in private. Still, I have to call her Her Majesty the Empress usually.

“Ariel… it’ll be hard to see her tomorrow…. She won’t be coming to the academy either.”

Lana, who used to call Ariel Princess, called her by her name. That meant she was sad about growing apart from Ariel to that extent. Her gloomy voice was proof of that.

The thing is, Ariel was a friend, and we had many memories together. We went through life and death together in missions and in the Ustia Holy Kingdom, so we were more attached and couldn’t help but feel regret.

In addition, if she becomes Empress and leaves the academy, there will be even less time to meet. I comforted the depressed Lana and said.

“It’s okay. It’s not like we’re parting forever.”

Even more, the Heitald family is not just any family. It is quite famous in the empire and on the continent, even if it’s not as much as the Arden family.

Above all, Lana is the sole heir to such a Heitald family. In other words, she is the destined head of the Heitald family. So there is no way she will be separated from Ariel forever.

“Hmph, still….”

Lana, still with a tearful face, fell on top of me. I made Lana face me and laid her down on the floor as it is. And I tried to bury my face in her neck, but I couldn’t because of Lana’s worried face.

After a while, Lana shouted.

“Okay! I have to go meet Ariel!”

“Huh?”

I was briefly dazed by the shout. Coming back to reality late, I asked Lana back.

“Go meet her?”

“Yeah!”

“How?”

“……”

Lana closed her mouth at my words. Realistically, going to the imperial palace to meet Ariel now was close to impossible.

Tomorrow is the inauguration ceremony, so Ariel will be busy, and she is the heir to the throne, so the security is strict. No matter how much of a friend she is, the Imperial Knights will obviously stop her.

“Um….”

After a long time of worrying, Lana pushed me hard and laid me down on the floor in the opposite direction. And then, Lana’s lips touched my cheek.

“Can’t Kyle take me to Ariel? You can do it with your magic, Kyle.”

“I can’t….”

Again, her lips touch my cheek.

“Really?”

“Really, I can’t….”

One more time.

“……”

This time there were no words, and her lips came to my cheeks in succession. My cheeks started to get hot.

“Still no?”

“…I can.”

“Hehe, Kyle’s cheeks are red.”

Lana laughed happily, but I covered my burning face and got up. Damn it, that’s why they say there’s no answer once you fall in love.

Opening the way to the imperial palace was not difficult. I had grasped the entire structure last time, and even the imperial knights and wizards would not be able to notice my magic.

With that, I opened a portal to the imperial palace where Ariel would be.

“You can go straight here.”

“Aren’t you coming with me, Kyle?”

“…Not really.”

I shook my head and refused. After the last incident, I was reluctant to meet Ariel. So I haven’t faced her for the past few months. On purpose….

“If that’s what you want, Kyle, I understand.”

Lana didn’t ask for any particular reason and headed to the portal. I said to her as she left.

“Lana, say hello to Ariel for me.”

“Okay! I’ll definitely tell her!”

After that, Lana disappeared beyond the portal. And I closed the portal and sighed.

“Haa….”

***

Thump, thump, thump.

I hear a huge heartbeat that sounds like a hallucination. This phenomenon, which started a few weeks ago, showed no signs of stopping no matter how much time passed.

When will this throbbing stop? Will it even stop? Such thoughts constantly lingered in my head, but as if to say that it was an unnecessary worry, the heartbeat was heard even louder.

Each time, the affection and pain conveyed from deep inside my heart collided with each other and tormented me.

“Ah….”

I miss Kyle….

Episode 236 Inauguration Ceremony (2)

Episode 236 Inauguration Ceremony (2)

I want to be an emperor even for just one day. If you live on the continent, you’ll have such fantasies at least once.

The emperor is one of the leaders of two great powers. The power emanating from that position is so immense that ordinary people cannot even imagine it.

So, people think that if they become emperor, they can enjoy anything. They believe anyone will follow their orders, they can eat whatever they want, and they can possess whatever they desire.

However, the reality is different. While most of the things mentioned earlier do come true, they are accompanied by immense responsibility. In other words, contrary to appearances, the emperor’s position is not all that comfortable.

Thanks to that, Ariel spent busy days. She received the necessary teachings as an emperor every single day.

She had a little leeway when dealing with Rayan’s rebellion. But after the cleanup, she had no free time at all except for sleep and meals.

Today, the day before the inauguration ceremony, was no different. The Imperial Palace was busy with the event scheduled for tomorrow. Servants and maids scurried around without even time to eat, and Imperial Knights and mages directly involved in the inauguration ceremony were even busier preparing.

A significant event for the empire that occurs only once every few decades. Everything had to be thorough. Not even a single mistake was allowed.

Of course, Ariel wasn’t resting either. As leaders from various countries gathered, she also had to show the perfect image of an emperor. She, too, had no time to rest like everyone else.

“Hoo…”

Ariel sighed and slumped into a chair. The final attire for tomorrow had just been decided.

She had suffered so much because of this. Starting a month ago, she repeated putting on and taking off hundreds of outfits. But it didn’t end there; she meticulously adjusted the size of the clothes and added or removed each decoration. The final decision being made today, the day before, was for that reason.

“Too, excessive…”

It was too excessive, to the point of being exhausting. Of course, it was natural to prepare thoroughly for the reasons mentioned earlier. Besides, this will be over after tomorrow. She knew well from watching her father.

With that little bit of rest time, Ariel sat still and rested. Understanding Ariel’s situation, the maids and servants left the room. Thanks to them, Ariel could relax and rest comfortably alone.

“Tired…”

Honestly, Ariel was currently very exhausted. She traveled around the empire to punish rebels and then came back to prepare for the inauguration ceremony, so it would be strange if she weren’t exhausted.

Of course, her body was fine. The days spent at the Tianis Academy had greatly enhanced Ariel’s level. Her physical fatigue was completely recovered when she woke up.

But her mind wasn’t. Her over-depleted mental strength was not easily recovering. It was no wonder, as she had spent the last three months under various pressures.

If there was a way to relieve this at once, it would be meeting people. Seeing her connections whom she had spent over two and a half years with would refresh her mind.

Especially, if she met him….

Ariel shook her head. If she met him now, her heart would break with guilt. It was better not to meet him, as she had been doing.

Of course, she would meet him tomorrow, but it was better not to see him now.

“Huh?”

At that moment, a mana reaction penetrated her senses. Mana was moving right next to Ariel.

What is it? Currently, the Imperial Palace should be thoroughly preventing external intrusion. Ariel took a defensive stance and examined the reaction. Soon, a passage made of blue mana opened. It was a portal. And an familiar person appeared from beyond.

“Lana?”

“Ariel!”

Ariel wore a bewildered expression at her appearance. Ariel didn’t come to her senses until Lana hugged her with a delighted face.

“W, what brings you here…?”

“I came because I wanted to see Ariel!”

“Thank you…”

She was sincere. As she said earlier, Ariel missed meeting them so much. Especially in the past month, she had been living only in the Imperial Palace, with almost no contact with the outside world, so she felt that way even more.

“Haa, Lana…”

“Yes, Ariel.”

Ariel hugged Lana back. Her bright voice and unique scent, as always, cleared her mind. Moreover, the scent of a man was noticeable in it. This familiar scent must be his. He must have been by her side until just now.

Only after her heart calmed down did Ariel ask Lana.

“How did you get here?”

“Kyle sent me!”

“Ah…”

Certainly, if it were him, he could easily send someone. According to the ancestor, his magical level in his memories was 10th circle. Although it is not now, it would be easier than anything to avoid the eyes of the Imperial Knights and mages.

“Let’s sit down and talk. And thank you. For coming to see me.”

“No. I wanted to see Ariel too. I pestered Kyle.”

The two sat facing each other and began to talk. There was so much to talk about since it had been a long time since they had met, and the next schedule was far away, so there was plenty of time.

“Ariel, your face looks so bad. Was it hard?”

“A little. But seeing Lana like this makes me feel better.”

So, Ariel exchanged words with Lana. Even if it was a conversation on a light topic, she couldn’t be happier. Then, Lana remembered something she had forgotten and conveyed it to Ariel.

“Oh, right, Kyle told me to say hello.”

“Kyle, you say…?”

“Yeah!”

At Lana’s affirmation, her mind becomes complicated for a moment. Ariel thought she didn’t deserve to hear such words. That was why she hadn’t gone to see Kyle all this time.

But upon hearing those words, her heart, which she had barely been holding back, wavered. Water droplets formed in Ariel’s eyes, and they trickled down her cheeks.

“Ah, Ariel?!”

Lana was startled and approached her side. Ariel grabbed Lana’s clothes and confessed her sin.

“Lana… I, I did something terribly wrong to him… I, I almost killed him… But I didn’t even know it…”

Lana felt sorry for her as she sobbed in her arms. She hugged Ariel tightly and asked.

“What happened?”

“That’s…”

Ariel carefully told her about what had happened a few months ago. Lana listened to Kyle’s unfortunate and sad past and nodded.

Certainly, with such a thing, it was enough for Ariel to feel guilty. Not only did she drive Kyle to his death, but it was as if she had continued to torment him.

But Lana had this thought.

“But the truth is, Kyle was a bad kid back then.”

That was an undeniable fact. He was clearly a villain who tormented others. Kyle was her lover, but she had no intention of denying that.

“And will Kyle really hate Ariel?”

“Lana doesn’t know… He still hates me…”

Ariel denied Lana’s words. She knew well what kind of feelings Kyle had when dealing with her.

At those words, Lana held Ariel’s hand tightly and said.

“No. Kyle definitely likes Ariel.”

His actions so far prove that fact. There is no one who would sacrifice themselves so much and even give up their life for someone they don’t like.

Of course, the hatred will still be there. No matter what kind of life he led in the middle, it was not an emotion that could be easily forgotten.

In other words, an object of love and hate. Ariel is such an existence to Kyle. Lana held her hand even tighter and conveyed her thoughts.

“So, don’t avoid it and approach him with sincerity. Kyle will definitely understand.”

That’s because Kyle is a good person. If Ariel approaches him with sincerity, Kyle will also accept her with sincerity.

She can guess what kind of result will come in that process. But Lana couldn’t leave a woman in love alone. Ariel was a member of the Imperial Family, but before that, she was a same-aged friend whom she loved.

“Thank you, Lana…”

“No, Ariel.”

Lana hugged Ariel tightly once again.

***

Bang─!!

More than a dozen fireworks explode. The colorful fireworks adorn the sky. The sight came into view above the open Imperial Palace.

Currently, the Imperial Palace is in a transformed state to match the inauguration ceremony. The walls and ceiling were completely demolished with magic. Thanks to that, the situation outside the Imperial Palace was clearly visible. This was to show the inauguration ceremony to the capital as well.

In between, all the attendees of the inauguration ceremony can be seen. To the right of the throne where Ariel’s father, the current emperor, was sitting, were the leaders of other countries, and to the left were the nobles of the empire.

Among the imperial attendees, several familiar faces were visible. The first one visible was Lana and her family. The current head of the Heytald family and the former head, Latral. Lana is the future head, so she is with them.

Of course, Arden also came. Arden could not be missing from the inauguration ceremony, even if it was any other event. When I turned my head slightly, I saw Veil, and Arden’s current head… my father was also visible. I tried hard to turn my head away from my father.

In addition to that, there were also people who were invited separately to the left. For example, Evan. It would have been absurd for the main character to be missing from this place.

Then, where am I standing? Naturally, it’s on the right. Currently, I am here not as a person of Arden, but as a saint of the Ustia Holy Kingdom. Estella is also with me next to me.

Bbampbbam~!!

Subsequently, the military band began playing their instruments. At the same time, the Imperial Knights lined up in a row on the path leading to the throne drew their swords with precision and raised them high into the sky.

Soon, the main character of today’s event appeared. Ariel Tianis. She was about to become the emperor.

And I, who saw Ariel after several months.

‘She’s pretty…’

I couldn’t take my eyes off her. Because she was so beautiful.

“Ah…”

Suddenly, my heart started to ache.

At that moment, someone tapped me and whispered. It was the Saintess Estella.

“Saint, focus. What kind of expression are you making in front of people? And isn’t it enough with me and Lana?”

“…Shut up.”

I ignored Estella’s words and turned my head.

With a stride full of precision, dignity, and majesty, she stood in front of the current emperor. Ariel, who was about to become the emperor, already seemed like an emperor to me.

Episode 237 Inauguration Ceremony (3)

Episode 237 Coronation Ceremony (3)

In a solemn atmosphere, Ariel slowly kneels on one knee. She remained in that position, quietly awaiting the next moment. The moment her father, the current Emperor, would pass on the throne.

Soon, the Emperor’s arm moved. His hand reached towards his head. He removed the crown, the symbol of the Emperor.

Under the sun, the empire’s symbol shone brilliantly. The Emperor handed it to his daughter.

The crown is placed on Ariel’s head. Black hair and a golden crown come together. She felt the Emperor’s weight and slowly stood up. Then, she turned her body to the opposite side.

It was the moment to announce the birth of the new Emperor.

***

The coronation ceremony is arduous in its preparation, but the execution is short and simple. After all, the important thing in the coronation ceremony was to show the imperial family’s authority and symbolism to the world.

Thus, by handing over the crown, the succession to the throne was completed. The former Emperor now retired, and the current Emperor, who had just inherited the throne, sat in his place.

Ariel sat on the throne, and everyone applauded in celebration. The same was true outside the Imperial Palace. The people watching this scene on the streets of the capital also gave praise. Thanks to this, both the outside and the inside were bustling.

However, the coronation ceremony was not completely over. Until now, it was only showing the process of succession to the throne, and there remained meetings with the nobles of the empire and the leaders of each country who had come to this place.

The first to face Ariel, who had become Emperor, was naturally Dekal Arden, the head of the Arden family, the eternal friend of the Imperial Family.

Ariel is a woman who witnessed my pain. What kind of conversation will she have with my father? Will she get angry at this place? No, that wouldn’t be the case. The Ariel I know was a wise woman who knew how to distinguish between time and place.

“It is an honor to serve two Emperors.”

“Thank you for coming despite your busy schedule.”

As expected, such a thing did not happen. However, the conversation time was extremely short. After receiving congratulatory remarks, receiving the gifts presented by the Arden family, and exchanging light words, the conversation ended.

Of course, I think it’s understandable since there are many people waiting. However, usually, the Imperial Family and Arden would talk for a little longer to show off their friendship, and above all, I could see it in her eyes. Ariel was clearly furious at Arden.

She showed the appearance of an Emperor while hiding her emotions well, but I, who had been close to her, could see it. If you were close to her, you might be able to feel the subtle difference.

In that way, Ariel had brief meetings with the nobles of the empire. Most of the nobles had similar reactions. Everyone bowed excessively and presented excessive gifts.

Perhaps it was because she had just ascended the throne and had carried out a major purge while traveling around the empire a few months ago, so they wanted to make a good impression on her. The beginning required that.

After a while, it was the turn of the other side. However, Estella and I did not face her immediately. It was because they were people from the Theocratic State of Eustia, a powerful nation on par with the Empire.

Thus, after a slightly longer waiting time this time as well, we were able to meet Ariel. We walked side by side and stood before the Emperor. Excessive gazes were focused on us.

Estella, who had returned as the Saintess, clasped her hands as if praying and said.

“Congratulations on ascending the throne, Ariel. And thank you once again. If it weren’t for Ariel, the continent would not be as peaceful as it is now.”

“It was possible because everyone worked hard. So…”

Ariel glanced at me as she continued to speak.

“There’s no need to praise only me too much.”

“Hehe, I’ve seen it many times, but Ariel is so kind. Now I know why everyone likes the Princess, no, the Empress. Oh, this is a gift from Eustia to celebrate your enthronement.”

Estella took out dozens of items from her subspace. Because they were such bulky items, the space behind her was filled.

It was because Ariel was a companion who had shared life and death with her that there were so many. There were actually many people who witnessed it and fought together. Of course, among them were gifts sent by the gods.

“That’s all I have to say… Saint?” Do you have anything to say?”

At the Saintess’s words, I turned my head directly. I face Ariel, who has become Emperor. Looking at her face where sadness and joy coexist, I said quietly.

“Really, congratulations.”

“Thank you…”

After a brief conversation, silence lingers between us. The reason was obvious. Because the emotions that still exist between us have not been resolved.

I feel like I’m suffocating, and so does she, so what about other people? Estella next to me was also scratching her cheek with a troubled face.

I opened my mouth to break this silence.

“Your Majesty.”

“Please speak.”

I continued my words at her permission.

“All the gifts prepared by Saint Estella are what she brought. I didn’t prepare anything from my side. So, I would like to give a separate gift to Your Majesty.”

“What, what is it…?”

“It is a blessing.”

There is only one thing a Saint can do. It was to bestow a blessing on the opponent by borrowing the power of God.

“Would that be alright?”

“…Yes, it’s alright.”

Immediately after receiving permission, I went up the stairs in front of the throne. Of course, the Imperial Knights blocked me. It’s a natural story. She is the person who just ascended the throne, and I have come as a person from the Holy Kingdom. They were doing their duty.

Fortunately, Ariel gestured and dismissed them. I stood right in front of her. Then, I grabbed Ariel’s right hand and pulled up my power.

Hwaaaah!!

The clasped hands shine brightly. This is not the energy of the God of Eustia, but the energy emanating from my soul. At the same time, it was my power engraved in the world.

[Constellation ‘——‘ bestows a blessing upon you.]

Although the rank is lower than when I obtained this, so I cannot bestow a proper blessing, it would be enough for her alone.

“K, Kyle…”

At that moment, Ariel’s eyes widened. She realized the origin of this power. Perhaps it could be seen to some extent by the system engraved in her blood.

But that didn’t matter. Anyway, no one would notice except her.

I carefully let go of her hand. And in Ariel’s eyes looking at me, there was some sadness.

***

The coronation ceremony is over.

The schedule afterwards is simple. As a new Emperor of the Empire has been born, festivals are held throughout the capital.

The same goes for the Imperial Palace. Since everyone has gathered in one place, there is also a banquet to strengthen friendship with the new Emperor. But I left first.

There were several reasons.

First of all, I didn’t want to face my father. After seeing Kyle Arden’s past and becoming one with him, the existence of Dekal Arden was so hateful. It was okay a while ago because we were separated, but I didn’t know what kind of reaction I would show if I encountered him.

Besides, it was very uncomfortable to face Ariel right now. I did all that to resolve the emotions I had built up with her. I don’t know how it turned out like this.

Anyway, for that reason, I left it to Estella, the Saintess, and came out alone. Of course, she made a fuss saying not to go, but when I said I would grant her one wish later, she somehow got over it.

The capital, which had become evening, was now deafening and dazzling to the ears and eyes with all sorts of lights and songs. Still, the road back to the dormitory was quiet. All the students, professors, and staff had gone out to the capital. Only a few buildings had lights on.

When I arrived at the dormitory, I headed to a nearby bench. I lay down on it as if collapsing. The night sky comes into view. The constellations that have changed with autumn were quite worth seeing.

As I was resting with my eyes closed for a while, I felt a very, very familiar energy. It was the power of the blessing I had given.

“What about the banquet, Your Majesty, why did you come here?”

I got up and greeted her. Ariel was covering her whole body with a cloak.

“And where did you leave your guards…”

“I just, secretly slipped out. Under the pretext of resting for a while.”

Ariel, who answered that way, carefully approached me and sat on the bench. At her approach, I unconsciously moved my butt slightly to the opposite side.

“……”

“……”

We were silent for a while. Just like in the Imperial Palace where silence lingered a while ago. Then, Ariel opened her mouth first.

“Kyle.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

An awkward atmosphere. But Ariel continued to speak without paying any attention.

“Weren’t there any difficult things in your 300 years of life?”

“…Are you curious?”

“Yes, I’m curious. But if you don’t want to talk…”

“It’s okay.”

I refused her words and conveyed the thoughts and feelings I felt at that time.

“To be honest, there was no moment when it wasn’t difficult.”

I was confident that I could do everything, but the moment I realized the reality, everything was difficult.

I was frustrated because I couldn’t protect someone, I was frustrated with my helplessness, and I was frustrated again with the reality that never changed.

“But do you know what was the most difficult thing?”

The only thing that made me the most difficult, excluding those things, was just one thing. And at that moment, my memories and Kyle Arden’s body became assimilated. In that situation where I didn’t know whether I was me or Kyle Arden, I continued to speak.

“It was the feeling of hatred for myself who didn’t have talent.”

In the end, what penetrates that is the lack of talent. If only I had that, it wouldn’t have been painful at all. I took a deep sigh into the sky.

“A dullard is a very pathetic race.”

Do you know how a dullard chases a genius?

Endless time? No. That’s not enough. Time alone cannot catch up with the fundamental difference. It’s not at a level that can be caught up with by just swinging a sword all day.

“Effort was essential, the speed of falling behind had to be caught up with hundreds of years of time, and the lack of talent had to be made up for by crossing thousands of life-and-death situations.”

That’s how I reached the current level. I eventually reached the divine status by doing that crazy thing. I was able to engrave my name in that place called the library.

But the pain of reaching there was so painful and painful that…

“Maybe, no one will understand this pain.”

There’s no way they can understand. It’s a story that only applies to a very small number of people even among the minority. Moreover, if you are born a genius, you will never know it for the rest of your life.

Then I felt my clothes being pulled. The direction was towards Ariel. I turned my head towards her.

Drip, drip, Ariel is shedding tears. She was holding it in well, but in the end, her emotions burst out at my answer. She grabbed my sleeve and mumbled.

“I’m sorry… I only cursed you… I only denied your efforts… I didn’t recognize your pain… I’m sorry…”

Not a false, fabricated word, but a voice filled with sincerity. Ariel sobbed and conveyed her feelings.

“And… I like you, Kyle. I fell in love with you sometime… I don’t deserve it for a dirty woman like me… but, so, so…”

Ariel’s hands were trembling. Her voice trembled like her hands, filled with fear. I stopped Ariel’s words by holding her hand.

“That…”

And I also shed tears and revealed my heart.

“I wanted to hear those words…”

Yes, it was this one word. I wanted to hear those sincere words. After hating Ariel Tianis, that was all I wanted from her.

I hugged Ariel and said.

“So, you don’t have to say any more. Ariel…”

That day, the hatred towards a woman disappeared like snow.

Episode 238 Work (1)

Episode 238: Work (1)

Finally, the hatred that existed within her ceased, and the anger that arose whenever I faced her disappeared completely as if it had never been.

How long I had waited for this day. Unknowingly, I am filled with emotion. The hardships of the past flicker before my eyes.

I was still wiping the tears from Ariel’s eyes as I spoke.

“It’s okay, so you don’t need to feel guilty anymore.”

“But, but….”

I was the only one whose hatred had been resolved, and the guilt in her heart remained. Clearly, my feelings were being conveyed, but the reason she was crying sadly was because of that. No matter how much I tried to soothe her, the moisture did not dry from Ariel’s eyes.

So, I turned my attention elsewhere a little. I wiped away the remaining moisture and said. Thanks to the disappearance of hatred towards her, I was able to do this comfortably.

“Ariel.”

“Yes, Kyle….”

“Was that confession just now?”

“Uh, well, uh…….”

A face instantly filled with embarrassment. Her reaction makes me feel mischievous for no reason. Even though I know I shouldn’t be doing this in this situation, I forcibly hide my feelings and ask again.

“Is that right?”

“No, that’s not it….”

“What, it’s not? Then what I heard was….”

I look at her as if slightly disappointed. Eventually, she couldn’t overcome her shyness at my questioning and moved away from me.

But it’s just a three-person bench. It was only about one space away. I moved closer as much as she moved away. And I asked again.

“Tell me. Was it a confession?”

“Th-th-th-th….”

She stuttered severely, lowered her head, and muttered.

“Y-yes… it was a confession….”

“Knowing who I’m dating?”

“S-stop joking…!”

She raises her voice slightly. As expected of Ariel, it seems that this is as far as jokes will go. But the atmosphere is better than before.

But only for a moment. Ariel startled at her raised voice and shrank back.

“S-sorry… I didn’t mean to raise my voice….”

Judging by her reaction, it seemed that no matter how much I said it was okay, she wouldn’t be able to accept it herself. I said to her, who was trembling.

“If it’s hard, shall we meet tomorrow? I’ll come to the Imperial Palace.”

“It’s okay…. I just want to be like this for a little longer….”

Ariel grabbed my arm as I tried to get up. As she wished, I sat quietly beside her. Then, as she calmed down a little, she opened her mouth.

“You’re really kind….”

I scratched my cheek at the sudden remark. Honestly, I couldn’t agree with those words. Kindness was a word completely foreign to me.

More than anything, the reason I like her, and them, is because they are worthy of it. Of course, it occurred to me that Ariel, who had seen Kyle Ardens’ memories, might feel that way.

Then Ariel took my scratching hand and said.

“It’s not a word based on memories. I’m saying exactly what I saw and felt. No one in the world forgives an enemy with just one word of apology. An enemy who drove oneself to death.”

“…….”

“Kyle, you are a really kind person. So….”

“…I get it, so stop.”

I feel embarrassed for no reason. I hurriedly covered Ariel’s mouth. Hearing those words in front of me makes my face burn.

Ariel smiled slightly as if she felt my emotions.

“Kyle. Can we meet tomorrow too?”

“If you want.”

“Thank you. And sorry again.”

Ariel apologized again and got up from the bench. She bowed to me.

“I’ll be going now. It’ll cause a stir if I’m away for too long.”

“Go back carefully. I’ll come find you, so don’t come separately. Ah, should I go with Lana?”

“Would it be too greedy to want to see you alone?”

“I’ll go alone.”

I answered with a smile and saw Ariel off. Currently, she came secretly, so it would be difficult to go together.

Ariel went back to the Imperial Palace like that. Among her receding figure, her black hair shining in the moonlight catches my eye. That sight was, very beautiful.

When she disappeared from sight, I turned my gaze away. At that moment, someone came out of the dormitory yawning.

“Haaam~ Is it all over?”

“…Yeah.”

“What were you talking about for so long? Do you know how hard it was for me to come out because of you?”

“You can teleport secretly.”

“How can I do that~. If I did, they’d find out I was there. Haa… There would be few people who think about and care for their seniors like me.”

Chloe shakes her head, touching her forehead. I wonder how she comes to such a conclusion. And I also think that she is good with words as well.

“When did you come?”

“Not long ago. After 2 o’clock? As soon as I came, it was so noisy. I’m so tired, I couldn’t sleep.”

Chloe’s complexion was good for what she was saying. Her face shows no signs of fatigue at all.

“Don’t lie when you slept soundly.”

“That’s what I mean~. It was so noisy that I couldn’t fall asleep.”

“…….”

I was about to get up from the bench. At that moment, Chloe’s presence disappeared, and her voice was heard right next to me. Chloe rested her chin on my shoulder and asked.

“But senior. What happened to you and women in your past life?”

“What is.”

“Damn, why does this shit happen with women every time an incident happens? Your skill in getting involved is artistic?”

“…….”

“Huh? Answer me.”

When I didn’t say anything, Chloe pressed her chin against my shoulder. She was doing it as a sign of protest, so it didn’t hurt much.

“Lana unnie, and that damn bitch, and now even the princess? Oh right, there was one more person in your hometown, right?”

“…….”

“You’re really amazing. Living with 4 people in such a relationship. Damn, it would be hard for a person to be so unprincipled. At this rate, there will be 5, 6, 7, more than 10 people!”

Chloe shouted and expressed her dissatisfaction. My ears were ringing because she shouted so close to me. Then, she calmed down for a moment and asked again.

“Tell me honestly. Senior, you’re actually a villain related to women, aren’t you? You put all the women in the world in your hands, and the men got angry and killed you. Because you took away all the people to love. So, your skill in getting involved with women has reached this level. How is it, am I right?”

“Please imagine something feasible. That assumption is too unrealistic.”

“Then why do you keep getting involved with women!”

The pressure increases. Chloe’s chin is digging into my shoulder. But my trained muscles couldn’t be affected by just that. I endured her complaints and asked.

“Then what about you.”

“What about.”

Chloe answered curtly. Her forehead was furrowed, indicating how dissatisfied she was with the current situation.

“How are you different from me?”

“Ha, I’m speechless. Do you think I’m like you? Unlike you, I only look at one person, you know? Not like you, you whore!”

After shouting that, she pushed me away with all her might. She pushed me with magic, so I fell off the bench. My sense of balance is good, so I didn’t fall. After regaining my balance, I stared at Chloe’s eyes and opened my mouth.

“Is that so?”

Whether she understood the meaning of my words and actions, Chloe suddenly screamed in self-disgust. Her face was as red as Ariel’s earlier.

“Aaaah!! You son of a bitch! You did it on purpose, didn’t you!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Chloe.”

“What do you mean you don’t know!”

At that moment, huge mana gathered in Chloe’s hands. It instantly grew in size, becoming large enough to cover the dormitory and more.

“Okay! Today, you die, and I die! I’d rather just die than be embarrassed… damn it!”

Chloe, who couldn’t finish her words, threw the mana mass on the ground. The power, which was powerful enough to turn half of the academy to ashes, landed on the ground.

Of course, I didn’t stand still. That ignorant sphere was just thrown for venting anger, so it wasn’t difficult to get rid of it. Besides, it wasn’t difficult to decompose it with my current level.

Paaaaaak!!

Mana that has turned into light flutters in the space. For a moment, a scene like white snow falling unfolded.

In a space where nothing can be seen. I used my senses to find Chloe. I could feel her energy already far away.

“Are you leaving without answering?”

When I conveyed my words with mana, an answer came back.

Kwaaaang!!

A mana sphere fell in front of me. It was made of the white mana I had decomposed. When I unfolded it, which was crumpled like paper, it was written like this.

[Hmph, you male prostitute!]

And then, it exploded with a pop. A white flame covered me. Of course, I wasn’t hurt.

Looking at Chloe, who had completely disappeared like that, and the half-collapsed dormitory, I let out a big sigh.

“Haa….”

Something felt bitter.

***

The next day.

When morning came, Ariel woke up in bed. The first morning as an empress. She enjoyed the unusually special first day and came out of bed.

From then on, the maids attended to her, who was an empress. She had already experienced it so much as a member of the imperial family, but perhaps it was because she was an empress. It felt a little different from those days.

What should I say. Does it feel like they are paying more attention? I felt like that.

Of course, it wasn’t all good. There were also inconvenient things as much as that. For example, the knights and mages hiding in various places to protect her were representative. There were escorts even during her time as an imperial family member, but it wasn’t to this extent.

But this was also something to endure as an empress. The empress was the center of the empire.

Anyway, today is her first day as an empress. She had to see to the affairs of the empire.

There were various types of work. There were already dozens of agendas that had come up in just a few days. And the first thing Ariel chose from the many tasks was.

“Welcome, Decal Arden.”

“Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress.”

It was to meet him, the head of the Arden family and the father of the man she loves.

Ariel was going to hold them accountable for tormenting her man. This was not simply a decision swayed by emotions, but something that had to be done as Arden’s friend.

Episode 239 Work (2)

Episode 239 Task (2)

There were various reasons why Arden was able to rise to its current status.

The first is the unchanging ability of the head of the family, even as time passes.

Usually, a family that has grown through a specific person gradually declines or eventually collapses. This is because the descendants lack the ability to maintain the power built by their predecessors. In the end, the method for the group to maintain its power depends on the strength of its leader.

However, Arden was different. Just as the imperial family awakens special abilities, Arden’s bloodline was born with the talent of martial arts. Arden seated outstanding children as heads of the family based on this power, and thanks to this, unlike other families, the center was not shaken and continued to be maintained.

My ancestor said that the reason for this was that the blood of Cailon Arden, the first head of the family, was special. However, unlike the imperial family who put the power of the system in their blood, it was just the pure power that Cailon possessed.

A powerful talent that is not restricted by time. It was clear that this power would bring chaos to the continent someday, and I discussed it with my friend to prevent the indiscriminate spread of talent. Just like only the emperor can inherit the ability.

The second is Arden’s unique background.

The fact that he was the only founding contributor to the Empire and a friend of the first emperor, who was the only 10-circle mage on the continent, brought many benefits to the family.

Arden gathered not only fertile land that supplies 1/3 of the continent’s food, but also vested interests that could have a huge impact on the Empire and the continent. The fact that he was a friend of the imperial family was powerful in itself.

Of course, this was possible because the imperial family acquiesced. Arden was left to a certain extent because there was a belief that they would never betray. The people of the continent knew this, so they had no choice but to bow down to some extent when dealing with Arden.

The last third is the stable state of the family.

The larger the family, the more internal and external incidents occur. This was an inevitable problem as it was inevitably intertwined with various relationships inside and outside the family. Even a count becomes noisy, involved in various rumors and incidents.

However, the Arden family had almost none of that. In the 400-year history since the birth of the Empire, only 9 incidents surprised the continent. There were 183 minor or ambiguous incidents.

An unusual and groundbreaking occurrence in itself. It is a level that cannot be compared to any other old family. No, even if you search through the history of the continent, there was no such family.

Perhaps they were just good at hiding secrets, but as far as Ariel knew, that was not the case. The head of the family reported on family matters directly to the emperor once a year. Just as the imperial family trusted Arden, Arden also trusted the imperial family. I realized this after becoming emperor.

However, after seeing Kyle’s memories, Ariel could not accept the latter. As emperor, this had to be thoroughly investigated.

That is why Ariel faced Decal Arden, the head of Arden, as her first task.

“Welcome, Decal Arden.”

“I greet Your Majesty the Emperor.”

Ariel felt uncomfortable at his bowing figure. Of course, I know I shouldn’t do this. It was not at all rational to criticize him and his family without having found out anything yet.

But after seeing their ugly side, Ariel couldn’t do that. The whole family ostracizing a child as if they were in cahoots. The only thing that came out was that they were all crazy.

Moreover, I even saw the head of the family saying such things….

‘Hoo…’

Ariel calmed her anger. Yes, it’s too early to get angry yet. There was no need to expend energy on such things in advance. First, Ariel calmly began to talk to the person sitting across from her.

“Thank you for coming. It must have been difficult with the coronation ceremony.”

“Not at all, Your Majesty the Emperor.”

True to his taciturn personality, his answer is short and simple. I knew he had this personality. I had seen him several times when I was young, and my father told me that he had such a personality.

“I heard that the territory is still in turmoil. Is it okay?”

“Although the black magicians are troublesome, the territory is stable. We will find their base and wipe them out soon.”

That was fortunate. Arden’s territory had been busy since last year because of the black magicians. That was the reason why they could not provide support during the monster season and Reian’s rebellion.

Then Decal spoke, opening his mouth.

“To think that the young child would grow up like this and become emperor. It is amazing and, on the other hand, touching.”

It’s a natural reaction. Ariel was the youngest of the imperial family and was not even of age yet. Moreover, he ascended the throne, beating the first prince, who was said to be the closest to the emperor, so it was even more so.

“I was just lucky….”

“Luck…. The first emperor said that luck is also a skill. The reason Ariel was able to ascend the throne is because she had that much power. I don’t know how long I will be able to face Your Majesty, but I hope you get along well with the next head of Arden.”

The emotion I had barely suppressed wavered at those words. Ariel knew that Kyle had been stripped of his successor status. That was still in effect.

In the end, the person who will become the head of the family is Vale Arden. Arden’s only remaining successor, said to possess talent comparable to the first head of the family.

Of course, Vale is suitable for the position of head of the family. Ariel knew well how talented Kyle’s younger brother was. That ability was also recognized by the first head of the family, whom I saw in the afterlife.

But I felt twisted inside that he was saying those words in front of me. Ariel organized her inner emotions and opened her mouth.

“Decal Arden. The reason I called you here is because I have something I want to ask.”

“If you have anything to say, I will answer with all my heart.”

“It’s about Kyle.”

“……”

Decal closed his mouth with a blank face. And then he asked after a long time.

“What wrong has he done, Your Majesty the Emperor?”

How absurd. His answer, his tone, his attitude, his inner thoughts, everything was annoying.

“Don’t you even call him by his name or son anymore?”

Calling his own flesh and blood ‘him’. No parent called their child like that. Even the former emperor, my father, called the deceased second prince by his name at least.

Ariel calmed her excited heart again and said.

“A few months ago, on the day Reian rebelled, I saw the memories of a young child. The memories of a really kind and gentle child who was only 10 years old.”

“……”

Decal Arden is silent. Ariel glared at the head of Arden and continued.

“And I saw it. What the child’s family did to him.”

“……”

“Decal Arden. Did you think you could hide the family’s secrets forever? Did you think that the family’s shame would not be known to the world if you borrowed the power of God? Was your untalented son… that embarrassing!”

Bang, Ariel’s fist slammed the desk. The desk, which was split in half, showed how angry she was.

“He was a child. He was a child who should have been loved and raised by his parents! But how, how….”

I can’t even say it. I couldn’t speak as I recalled the emotions he had experienced at the time. And I expressed my frustration at the head of the family, who was still silent.

“Say something, Decal Arden!”

“I….”

Decal finally opened his lips and answered.

“I may have blamed Kyle for his misbehavior, but I have never blamed him for his talent.”

Yes, that could have been the case. In the memories Ariel saw, Decal did not discriminate against his son based on talent like his wife. The only thing he said was not to hold a sword.

But.

“That doesn’t mean you’re not guilty. As the head of the family, you didn’t take care of your son, but you ignored him as if you didn’t see him.”

The head of the family was the owner of the family and had a duty to take care of his family. However, he only took care of his family members and territory, and did not care about his son, Kyle.

Even though Kyle became a rascal after that day, the head of the family should have accepted even that and taken care of him. He was someone who should have been given attention.

“Ha, to think I’ve been protecting this kind of family for so long….”

To think he had endured that pain and lived until now. I wanted to tell him right away. The family you loved was not worth it.

“I’ll get to the point. From today, some of the vested interests given to Arden will be revoked and restricted, and people from the imperial family will be sent to the Arden family to investigate. This is an order given by me, Ariel Tianis, the emperor.”

“…Your Majesty the Emperor, you are excited.”

“That’s right. I am excited right now. But so what? I’m going to move to protect the man I love.”

Kyle was still suffering because of his family. If I don’t do this, there is a possibility that he will collapse someday. I had to prevent at least that.

Of course, it may be excessive interference. Even if the imperial family and Arden are close, there is a line that must be kept. But this was necessary. The Arden family’s fault was clear. As emperor, I had to punish them.

“Please leave now.”

Ariel issued an order to leave. Decal, who was quietly looking at her, stood up. Ariel looked at his back and warned softly.

“I’ll make it clear. Don’t even think about touching Kyle. If you do….”

I deliberately didn’t say the rest. The head of the family would have understood enough.

Even if that wasn’t the case, there was no one who could touch Kyle now. He was the saint of the Eustia Holy Kingdom, which was on par with the Empire. No matter how much the Arden family was, they could not treat him carelessly.

After that, Decal Arden left the emperor’s office. Ariel leaned back in her chair and let out a long sigh.

“Haa… This should be enough….”

Yes, this will be enough.

***

The day dawned. I put on my clothes and headed straight to the imperial palace. No matter how close I am to Ariel, I couldn’t just wear anything. She was the emperor.

When I arrived at the entrance, imperial knights were guarding the entrance. They could have asked me what business I had at the imperial palace, but they saw my face and let me in right away. Maybe Ariel had told them in advance.

The hallway of the imperial palace, which I have visited several times recently. I am now familiar with it.

I could roughly guess where Ariel would be now, in the morning. As she has become emperor, she will be working as emperor. I moved my steps to the office.

That way to the office. As I approached, I ran into someone. My father, Decal Arden.

Why is that human here? Looking at the direction, it seems like he came out of the office.

“……”

“……”

We just looked at each other, but there were no other words. There was nothing I wanted to say. I hated him even more after seeing the memories.

Then my father’s lips parted. I immediately moved my body as if I didn’t see him. Unfortunately, neither I nor Kyle had any intention of talking to him.

Thud, thud.

Only my footsteps can be heard in the silent hallway. Soon, other footsteps were heard. My father was leaving.

After walking down the long hallway, I arrived at the office. Knights were guarding in front of it as well. Judging from the sensation being transmitted, bodyguards are also hiding in various places. I stood in front of the door and waited for the words to be heard from the other side.

-Come in.

Ariel’s voice. The knights opened the door, and I stepped inside. Ariel was sitting in her chair and doing her work. She smiled as soon as she saw me.

“Thank you for coming, Kyle.”

“Because I promised to come.”

I approached her. And then I asked one thing.

“I just saw my father. What happened?”

“No, nothing happened.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

Ariel nodded as if nothing was wrong, but unfortunately, all her inner thoughts were visible. But I didn’t say anything else. The reason why she doesn’t say it is because she wants to hide it that much.

I went to her side and took the paper Ariel was looking at.

“Working from the first day?”

“Because I’m the emperor. So please give it back, Kyle.”

“It’s a bit much to work alone when you’ve called people.”

“I’ll play with you when I’m done.”

I don’t know why I laughed at those words.

“Don’t forget what you just said. When it’s all over, you’re playing with me.”

I took half of the documents on the desk to my side. And then I picked up a pen and started organizing them one by one. I had done this hundreds of times, so it wasn’t difficult. Politics is all the same in the end.

Ariel stared at me as I did that.

“Kyle. Have you always been like this? Are you like this to Lana too?”

“Well? If you’re curious, ask Lana.”

“Kyle….”

Ariel pouted and looked at me with dissatisfied eyes. I ignored her and silently concentrated. Of course, I was laughing inside. When I didn’t say anything, Ariel also concentrated on her work.

Rustle, rustle.

The sound of the pen scratching spreads throughout the space. I thought as I watched the scene.

‘This is not bad either.’

I didn’t like working from the first day, but I liked doing this with someone I liked quite a bit.

That’s how we spent the morning.

Episode 240 Suspicious Professor (1)

Episode 240: The Suspicious Professor (1)

Tak, Senior Ruina gathered the scattered lecture materials into one pile. That action meant one thing. The lecture was over.

“Lecture’s over.”

The moment those words came out of the senior’s mouth, all the students in the lecture hall slumped at once. And then they said in a weak voice.

“Ugh…”

“I’m going to die…”

“Professor, please save me…”

Combined with their hollow eyes, the students looked as if they were about to die any minute.

It wasn’t like this in the first semester. I wonder where the passion I saw back then went. Of course, it’s understandable, since it’s the second semester, and we started learning more in-depth content, unlike the first semester.

Senior Ruina quelled the students’ complaints with a single word.

“You don’t want to graduate, do you?”

“……”

“……”

Graduation. At that word, the students clutched their heads in anguish. After all, the reason the students entered Tianis was to obtain a diploma from the best academy on the continent.

Senior Ruina gave those students words of encouragement.

“Study. If you don’t know this, you’ll be a freshman forever. You can’t become a sophomore.”

Of course, that would be based on her standards. Seeing the smug look on her face, my thoughts became even more certain.

As if proving it, the students’ faces were dyed with darkness. Those words meant that if they didn’t understand today’s content, they wouldn’t be able to move on to the next grade.

At Tianis, you had to exceed a certain level to move up a grade. The purpose of Tianis Academy’s existence was to foster talent for the empire.

Still, it seems to have been a good stimulus. I saw some students who looked like they were about to run to the workshop right away. Seeing scenes like this, I think Senior Ruina has grown quite a bit as a professor.

“Ah.”

Just as I was about to leave the lecture hall. Senior Ruina stopped walking and stood in the center again.

“There’s no class tomorrow. I have a business trip. Instead, submit a deliverable based on what you learned today.”

“Ah, assignment…”

“Ugh, I have to be holed up in the workshop again…”

The students groaned again at the existence of the assignment. Even I thought it was something they would have to work hard on.

Then a question suddenly popped into my head.

‘Did she say she had a business trip?’

Senior Ruina would always tell me first if something was up. After all, I was still working as her teaching assistant. Therefore, schedule sharing was necessary to discuss what to do regarding the lectures.

But she didn’t say anything separately today. She tells me at least before the lecture starts. I approached the senior and asked.

“Did you have a business trip?”

“Yeah. It came up suddenly.”

I didn’t see any contact coming in. Or did she simply forget to tell me? Maybe it was the latter. Because there had been a series of hectic events in the last few months.

Especially with Ariel’s coronation, there wasn’t a quiet day. And it’s been the same ever since.

“How many days will you be gone?”

“One day. I’ll be back as soon as the work is done.”

“If it’s just one day, I can teach the lecture instead.”

The senior shook her head.

“It’s okay. It’s okay to miss one day. The kids need time to study, too. And you haven’t been able to rest recently.”

“Well, that’s true…”

It’s not just recently. I haven’t had much time to rest for the past few months.

Not to mention before the coronation, it wasn’t easy after the coronation either. There were a lot of people to take care of, and I went in and out of the Imperial Palace at least three days a week, mainly to help Ariel.

In the meantime, I was also working as a teaching assistant and preparing for graduation in a few months, so I was having a pretty busy life. Of course, graduation was as good as confirmed, so there was no need to do anything excessively like other seniors.

Anyway, those days are happening in the present progressive tense. I shrugged and replied.

“Okay. So I don’t have to go find you tomorrow, right?”

“Yeah.”

Senior Ruina, who nodded, handed me the lecture materials and said.

“I have to go quickly. I’ll go first. Take care of this.”

“Yes. I’ll take care of the cleanup.”

“Thank you.”

She raised her heels, patted my head, and then left the lecture hall as it was. Judging by the fact that she’s running unlike usual, it seems like it’s an urgent matter. Seeing that, I think it might be related to the Philosopher’s Stone.

“You guys get out of here too. You have the next lecture.”

Shoo, shoo, I gestured and chased out the students who were still in the lecture hall. I don’t know why they’re slacking off when they still have lectures left.

“Yes, yes, we’re going.”

“There’s still time left, but the Saint is being too strict.”

“If you don’t want to get scolded like last time, go quietly.”

When I glared at him slightly, one of their faces turned blue.

“I, I don’t want to turn into a rat! I suffered for hours because of that!”

“So go quietly.”

“Ki, kids, let’s go quickly…!”

And then they took their friends and hurriedly left the lecture hall. Well, I’m not particularly angry. They’re kids I’ve been seeing since the first semester, so they just look cute.

Anyway, after that, the students left the lecture hall. As they did, I heard various conversations.

-Professor Ruina goes on a lot of business trips these days. And there are a lot of days off.

-They say she fills in as much as she’s gone… but it’s difficult when she’s not in her office. There are a lot of things to ask.

-She took good care of us in the first semester. That’s right, I heard from a friend that they saw her at the academy on a day off due to a business trip.

-Then shouldn’t she have just held the lecture? Or…

-I don’t know. Maybe she had something else to do. Professor Ruina is so outstanding.

Well, I heard things like that. It’s not something to worry about, and it was a complaint they could make.

Besides, I know why she was away…

Woo-oong—

At that time, the pager in my pocket rang. There was only one person who would call me with this. It was just in time for the cleanup to be finished. I immediately cast teleportation. The place I arrived at was the entrance to the Imperial Palace.

The knights gave way to the familiar sight, and I headed to Ariel. She was in the office today as well.

“You called?”

“Welcome, Kyle.”

Ariel greeted me happily. I sat down in the chair across from her and asked.

“What’s wrong? You even called me directly. Did something happen?”

Ariel is certainly talented. But that’s only when you look at her as an individual, and she’s still lacking as an emperor.

So I gave her this pager. I told her to call me when she has trouble solving something on her own or making a decision. I had the skills and experience to help her with her worries.

“Yes, something a little troublesome has come up.”

She scratched her cheek and replied. Well, otherwise there was no need to call. She was actually doing well as an emperor.

“What’s wrong?”

“Traces of black magicians have been found in various parts of the empire recently. They’re probably the ones who escaped from Arden’s territory.”

“Hmm.”

Certainly, it’s about time the black magicians started to be pushed back. Arden is not an ordinary family. It’s commendable that they’ve been fighting Arden for over a year.

“As you know, Kyle, we can’t just leave the black magicians alone. Just look at what they did at the academy last year…”

Ariel gritted her teeth, as if recalling what happened back then. Many students were injured and sacrificed around last fall, so it was worth getting angry.

“Do you need me that much? What about the imperial knights and mages?”

“They’ve already been dispatched. However… the traces have been found so widely that it’s a difficult situation. We’re also keeping a certain number of people in the capital in case it’s a trap.”

That was a good thing to do. In the game, if the number of people staying in the imperial capital was below a certain level, the black magicians were designed to attack. The black magicians are morons, but they’re not stupid.

“So what do you want me to do?”

“It’s not a difficult task. I’d like you to investigate a city called Allencia, northeast of the capital. It’s one of the places where the traces of black magicians have stopped, but something is suspicious.”

“That’s nothing. Okay. I’ll go. It’s good timing, so I can go and come back today.”

The timing was good. I would have had to refuse if I had a lecture tomorrow.

“But Ariel.”

“Yes? What’s wrong, Kyle?”

Her sparkling black eyes turned to me. A mischievous feeling welled up inside me for a moment. I smiled slightly and said.

“For free?”

“Excuse me?”

“You’re not asking me to do it for free, are you? You know our social status. There will be a lot of talk if I just do it?”

Of course not. There’s no way the people of the world could know about what we were talking about alone in the office. The reason I’m doing this is just because I wanted to tease Ariel.

“Uh… that’s…”

Ariel hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.

“What… do you want, Kyle…?”

“How far can you go?”

“Anything I can do…”

As she said that, Ariel hung her head. Her flushed face came into view. I got up from my seat and approached her. And then I whispered.

“Anything?”

“How far did you go with Lana and the Saintess…? If it’s up to that point, I’ll…”

I chuckled inwardly at the increasingly faint voice. I approached her again and whispered.

“I didn’t do as much as you think. Unfortunately.”

“I, I wasn’t disappointed at all…!”

Ariel was startled. She took a step back before the sound could reach. This was quite fun in its own way.

I waved to her, who still couldn’t raise her face.

“Then I’ll come back to report a little later. Do something about that face until then.”

“Kyle…!”

Ariel’s red face was quite a sight until the moment I teleported away.

After that, I moved to the city she told me about.

***

Thud, the ice cream in her hand fell to the ground. But Ruina couldn’t bring herself to pick it up. That’s because she saw a familiar man’s face in the distance.

Ruina looked around and hurriedly hid nearby. It didn’t end there, she used all the magic tools she had to completely hide her presence. And then she peeked out from behind the wall, only showing her face, and observed the other person.

“Why, why… is he here…?”

Kyle Arden. Her one and only disciple was here. The moment Ruina saw Kyle, one thought filled her head.

“I, I can’t get caught…”

Yes, I can’t get caught. If my disciple finds out what I’m about to do here, our relationship could be completely ruined. He was a saint, and I was a dirty black magician.

Ruina didn’t want that at all, even if she had to give up alchemy. She led her trembling body into the darkness.

In order not to be caught by her disciple.

Episode 241 Suspicious Professor (2)

Episode 241: Suspicious Professor (2)

There are two major axes of evil in ‘Arcane Demon.’

One is the Outer Gods. These guys, rampaging without regard for dimensions, were the first evil threatening this world.

The other is the black magician. Their existence was why I’d encountered them so many times, and why Ariel asked me to come here.

As such, dealing with either is more troublesome than usual. Having the power to deal with them is like it’d be easier to deal with 10 other villains.

But if you were to compare the Outer Gods and the black magicians, which would be more difficult? If someone were to ask me that, I would answer like this. Without a doubt, the black magicians.

Of course, in terms of sheer danger, the former overwhelmingly surpasses the latter. It’s only natural since the Outer Gods are beings that threaten all dimensions.

Instead, the black magicians had numbers to make up for their power. The number of those guys, endlessly increasing in the darkness, was annoying.

Just the number who died in the Arden estate alone would easily exceed a thousand, and seeing them continue to do that, you can tell how large the black magician forces are.

“I need to wipe them out someday.”

The black magicians are a group that desires the destruction of the world. If left alone, they’re bound to keep being a nuisance.

“Well, it’ll be taken care of soon, though.”

Yeah, it’ll be taken care of soon. After finishing the episode that will take place between autumn and winter, the black magicians will be annihilated and will become difficult to find on the continent.

Originally, the two episodes were supposed to happen next year, but considering the events with the Holy Kingdom and Rayan, I predict that they will definitely happen this year. And maybe even the last one….

I decided to put that thought aside for later and finish the task at hand first.

The place I arrived at was a pretty quiet city. It’s so quiet that I thought it would be nice to live here later.

But unfortunately, I didn’t know anything about this place. How many cities and villages exist in the Empire, how can I know them all? I only remember the major cities and important villages.

As I infused my will, my body automatically expanded its perception. The appearance of the city entered through the senses that stretched out. Unlike in the past, I could easily fit a city like this within my senses.

I slowly moved my feet, categorizing the information. Still, it was only small compared to the capital, the city itself wasn’t that small. Thanks to that, it seems I’ll be staying in the city for a little longer.

“Hmm?”

The moment my senses were about to reach. One presence disappeared. It felt like not just that, but the existence itself disappeared.

“That’s strange….”

It was strange, too strange. Unless it’s a special ability like Ariel’s, or a skilled person like me, there weren’t many strong people who could sense detection abilities.

Besides, if they were that strong, I would have noticed them, or they would have hidden themselves first. Then there’s only one conclusion. They avoided me due to a sudden situation. The reason is probably me. Before I could recognize the opponent, the opponent discovered me first and hid.

I headed to the place where the presence disappeared. As soon as I kicked off the ground, I arrived right in front.

“Hmm….”

The first thing I felt was the energy of black magic. They’re quite strong. Just past the 8th circle? Among the black magicians, I can think of a few who are around that level at this time. Since they’re enemies of the protagonist Evan, I know them well.

I looked around more, wondering if there was anything else that could be a clue. Soon, I saw footprints. The foot size is between 220 and 230. With this size, I think it’s a woman. A small adult woman.

Then next to it, I saw melted vanilla ice cream that had fallen on the ground. It looked like it had been dropped while eating. It seems she was quite surprised, as the mark of where she stopped licking it remained intact.

I moved my mana to dig a little deeper. I felt a familiar energy within the black magic.

“…Damn it.”

Why do I feel a senior’s energy here? A headache comes over me. Even after checking and checking again, this was definitely Ruina Lindel’s energy.

“Haa….”

I knew something was strange. There’s no way I would suddenly have an unplanned business trip. I leaned against the wall and was lost in thought. And only one thought came to mind.

“First….”

I have to go meet Senior Ruina.

After making up my mind, I moved, chasing after her faintly remaining traces.

***

I have to hurry. Before my disciple comes here, before he finds me, I have to finish my work and leave quickly.

If, if I can’t do that….

Ruina shook her head violently. It’s still unknown. I don’t know why my disciple came here, but he might have come by coincidence. So, if I finish the work and leave before we meet, it’ll be fine.

Ruina’s hand movements gradually became faster. Dozens of magic circles moved according to her will. Mana was being consumed in chunks.

As her actions became more intense, Ruina’s heart rate also increased. An irregular beat different from when she faced her disciple. It felt unpleasantly somewhere, causing her to frown.

Ruina muttered inwardly with a blank face.

‘I don’t like… things like this….’

She’s already forcing herself to do something she hates. But even her physical condition is strange, so she feels gloomy.

When will I be able to stop this? Or rather, will I ever be able to escape? I just… I just want to research alchemy in the workshop. Without using black magic or anything….

In the meantime, Ruina finished her work. A creation completed with alchemy and black magic shone in her hands.

She wanted to get rid of this dirty thing right away. But she couldn’t do that. If she did, her father would order her to do it again. To make the same thing again. She didn’t want that.

Ruina handed the finished product to the man next to her in an emotionless voice.

“Take it.”

“Haha, Lady Ruina! Thank you! Yeah~ It’s always a top-quality item!”

The man laughed vulgarly and took the finished product. But no matter what the man said, Ruina’s face was expressionless. She packed up the things she had brought and got up.

“I’m leaving.”

“Are you leaving already?”

She didn’t even want to answer that dirty man. He was the head of a faction, just like her father.

“…I’m leaving.”

Ruina, who repeated the same words, left the hidden space as it was. The man shouted something behind Ruina as she left, but she ignored him. She didn’t want to hear anything right now. She just wanted to leave this place quickly.

Ruina left the city’s underground in that way. It took quite a while to get out because it was a space created under the city with much time and effort.

But what was strange was that the underground space was slightly echoing as she got closer to the exit. The floor and ceiling were shaking as if they were about to collapse.

“What is it?”

Is it collapsing? I wish this place would just disappear. Then I wouldn’t have to come here again.

Anyway, Ruina felt something strange and kept walking. After walking for about 10 minutes, she came out to the ground. Ruina finally felt comfortable in the quiet atmosphere. Her heart rate also returned to normal.

After that, she looked around. She didn’t know if her disciple was still in the city. Fortunately, she couldn’t see him, so Ruina could walk with peace of mind. And the moment she took a step.

“Senior Ruina?”

“────!!!”

At the familiar voice, she let out a silent scream. The hair on her whole body stood on end, and goosebumps rose. A strange feeling, different from pain, made Ruina flinch.

“Senior?”

Thud, her disciple’s hand landed on her shoulder. There was no doubt. Because it was a touch she had felt many times.

Ruina slowly turned her head back. Then she saw the disciple she had seen earlier. At that moment, Ruina trembled. She didn’t know where she had come out from, or if her identity had been exposed, so she was reacting without even realizing it as anxiety welled up.

“W, why are you here…?”

“You’re the one who should be saying that, Senior. Why are you here? I thought you went on a business trip.”

“Uhm… I came on a business trip…. I had something to do….”

“I see.”

A sigh of relief came out at the tone that didn’t seem to suspect anything. But she couldn’t let her guard down. If she said something wrong, she could be exposed as a black magician.

Ruina carefully asked again.

“Why, why did you come here…?”

“Ah, I came here for work too. Ariel asked me for a favor.”

Ariel. Ruina knows who the person her disciple is talking about is. Because she was the empress who recently became the owner of the Empire.

And she also knows that the time she spends with her disciple has decreased because of the empress. Her disciple went to the Imperial Palace at least 3 times a week, and often 5 times. She was dissatisfied because she couldn’t meet her disciple because of that.

“What kind of favor…?”

“Hmm… well, I’ll tell you since it’s you, Senior.”

Immediately after, he came close to her ear and whispered softly.

“There’s a rumor that a black magician has appeared in this city. I came to investigate that.”

At that moment, Ruina’s heart sank. It was as if everything had been exposed to her only disciple, and her hands and feet trembled. And Ruina completely lost her mind at the words that followed.

“Turns out it wasn’t a lie. I’m on my way back from discovering a black magician just now.”

“W, where…?!”

“Let’s see….”

The tip of his finger is pointing in a certain direction. That direction was where the exit she had come out of the underground was located.

“There was a hidden space there. And under that, there were black magician bastards hiding underground.”

Oh, what should I do? If he came out of the exit, there was a possibility that he had seen her. Maybe he came after her traces. Ruina finally understood why the underground was shaking as if an earthquake had occurred.

“So, Senior….”

Ruina swallowed hard at the sight of her disciple trailing off.

Kyle Arden. He was her disciple, who could be her first and last. At the same time, he was the first person she liked. It was her disciple who brightened up her dark world.

So, she couldn’t be separated from him like this. No, she didn’t want to. Ruina opened her mouth in a trembling voice.

“I, I, I am actually a black….”

At that time, Kyle’s voice pierced through the small words that could barely be heard.

“Would you help me out? With dealing with the black magician. Are you free?”

“Uh, huh…?”

“Hmm? What did you say?”

“Ah, no….”

The trembling subsided at the unexpected words. Ruina asked back in a much more comfortable voice.

“Help…?”

“Yes, please help me. It looks like there are a lot of black magicians underground. So many that it’ll be hard to deal with them and go back today. That’s why I need Senior’s help.”

He needs help. A smile bloomed on Ruina’s lips at those words. She nodded her head slightly.

“I’ll help. Since it’s a request from my one and only disciple.”

“Then shall we go? It looks like there’s a separate entrance.”

Kyle held out his hand towards Ruina. She realized what that meant and took her disciple’s hand. Her heart began to beat regularly as always.

‘I’m happy….’

I always feel this, but I’m happy. This moment with my disciple is so, so enjoyable. So much so that I want this joy to continue,

Ruina matched her disciple’s pace and moved forward.

Episode 242 Suspicious Professor (3)

Episode 242. The Suspicious Professor (3)

Ruina followed after hearing the single word “help,” but as soon as she entered the underground, anxiety filled her.

This underground is one of the lairs of black mages that exist on the continent. And Ruina was just on her way out after finishing work here.

Of course, her traces must remain somewhere, and there would be those who recognized her.

What would happen if it was discovered that she was involved with black magic? The result was obvious.

Ruina racked her brains. She used the concentration she used for alchemy to escape the adversity she currently faced.

Then she thought of a good way to solve the latter. Ruina placed her hand on the cloak around her neck. Then she used alchemy to transform its shape.

She made the color as dark as possible, and changed the shape from a cloak to a robe. The transformed outer garment instantly changed into the shape Ruina wanted.

However, the robe’s length was a little short due to a lack of fabric. It wasn’t a problem. Because the cloak was large, it slightly dragged on the ground.

After completely covering her whole body like that, Ruina let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, her disciple’s voice pierced through.

“Why are you covering your face? Ah, is it because you’re worried about being seen by those guys?”

“Y, yeah….”

At that word, a corner of her heart was needlessly pricked. But it couldn’t be helped. It was absolutely necessary to prevent her disciple from finding out her identity.

“Will this make me even less visible?”

A magical aura surrounding herself. Ruina realized that this was a perception weakening magic.

“Thank you….”

“This much is easy.”

“Yeah.”

Anyone who knows, knows about her disciple’s magic skills. This level of magic would be as easy for him as lying down and eating snacks.

Still, she couldn’t rest assured. Because her traces would exist somewhere. Ruina planned to deal with it directly while going around with her disciple.

“Shall we go properly now?”

At Kyle’s question, Ruina nodded.

“Then I’ll be in front. Please assist from behind.”

“Okay.”

With that, Ruina started moving, following Kyle.

Thump!

As if to confirm that she had come earlier, the underground was already a mess. The ground vibrated constantly, and explosions were heard in the distance. It was as if the city’s underground would disappear at any moment.

As if reading her thoughts, her disciple said.

“You don’t have to worry about it collapsing. I’ve calculated all of that.”

It was a reassuring statement, but Ruina was ready to move at any time. To erase her traces that might be discovered at any moment.

As expected of a base, there were many black mages waiting. Already on high alert because Kyle had rampaged once, they attacked the intruders, themselves.

Slash-!

And Kyle cut down the rushing black mage in one fell swoop. Dozens of black mages were simultaneously split vertically. The ground was filled with corpses, and red blood and intestines flowed out from between the cracks.

A scene so terrible it made one want to retch. However, the scene before Ruina’s eyes wasn’t particularly shocking. Having lived as a black mage, she had seen blood and flesh many times. Even if the process of handling it with black magic was painful, that in itself was now indifferent no matter how many times she saw it.

Besides, the death of a black mage was something to be welcomed. They were dirty black mages like herself. It was better for them to disappear from the world. Above all, although they were people she encountered often, she didn’t have a heart that considered them as colleagues.

At that time, one black mage appeared from the side passage. He raised his energy and cast black magic to eliminate the intruders. In the middle, the man tilted his head.

Although her face was covered, there was only one person with such a small height and build. Ruina Lindel, the genius of black magic.

That’s why she was very famous among black mages, and there was hardly anyone who didn’t know her.

But why was she with the intruders? That too, so closely. The man called her name without realizing it.

“Ru….”

The moment he said just one syllable, Ruina kicked off the ground. She reached the man in an instant.

Although Ruina hadn’t trained like a mage or knight, she had the special skill of alchemy. If she had self-made magic tools and potions, she could easily deal with 7-circle mages and Sword Masters.

Immediately after, the power that could be called her origin unfolded on her hand. Alchemy decomposed the black magic itself, and put the decomposed power into the man’s body to reassemble it.

“What…!”

A casting speed like a flash. With the man’s skills, he couldn’t cope with Ruina’s alchemy. And that soon appeared as a result.

Kaboom!!

The man’s body swelled up like a balloon and exploded. Although it was magic he unleashed with his own power, his skills were insufficient to handle the black magic transformed by Ruina. What was once a human being was stained everywhere.

Ruina wiped the blood and flesh from her robe, and in the meantime, Kyle approached.

“What happened?”

“A black mage appeared.”

“Are you hurt? Are you not?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

Something caught Ruina’s eye as she nodded. It was a magic tool she made with alchemy. It seemed like the man she just killed had it. It was a possible story since she had supplied magic tools to this side a few times. Moreover, the continent was overflowing with magic tools made by Ruina.

Quickly, Ruina brought it over with her foot so that Kyle wouldn’t notice. And carefully used alchemy to completely decompose it.

“Huh?”

At that time, Kyle, who felt something strange, looked to the side.

“What did you just do?”

“……Nothing.”

“Hmm, what was it….”

Saying that, he started walking forward again. Ruina grabbed her pounding heart and thought.

‘Ah, I didn’t get caught….’

How fortunate that Kyle didn’t notice. She almost provided something that would make her suspected of being a black mage. As expected, a realm is a realm, so he reacts even to small forces.

Ruina resolved to be more careful and followed Kyle. But that resolution didn’t last long.

The deeper they went, the more her traces appeared. Here, there, and even among that group of black mages, traces existed. There were dozens of them just in sight.

‘Oh, what do I do….’

No matter how much Ruina was, she couldn’t help but be embarrassed this time. If her disciple saw even one of those, it would never end with just suspicion.

“There are quite a lot this time. It looks like all the remaining members came here. What are you going to do?”

It was a question of how she would position herself. Instead of speaking, Ruina kicked off the ground. She reflected some of the light to make her appearance as invisible as possible, just in case what happened earlier happened again.

Then she unfolded alchemy under her feet. It was to block the retreat.

A wall was created behind the black mage group. The wall, which was created in an instant, was made of metal from the ground and was harder than steel, and the thickness was considerable.

“The back is blocked!”

“Damn it, there’s not even a scratch! It’s too hard!”

The black mages stirred as the passage was blocked. Of course, there were black mages among them who could easily break through a wall like this.

But the situation wasn’t favorable. This was an underground space. If they recklessly used their power, there was a high possibility that they would be buried in the ground.

Moreover, they couldn’t recklessly use their power because of the presence of an unknown enemy in front of them. Those two were definitely strong.

“Who the hell are you…!”

Crack!

Before the answer could be finished, the ground soared. Hard and sharp rocks swallowed the black mage. It was like going into the mouth of a monster.

That was also the result of Ruina creating it with alchemy. She erased her traces from the corpses that came into her possession.

“Why are you moving alone like that? It’s dangerous.”

“…Black mages must disappear.”

“It’s too dangerous. I’ll stand in front.”

“Yeah, okay.”

She nodded, but she didn’t have the slightest intention of doing so.

After that, Ruina worked hard. While doing so, she erased the traces of alchemy that existed from time to time. Fortunately, Kyle didn’t notice these movements of hers.

As she was steadily eliminating the black mages, something fell from the body of a black mage who was flung far away.

A tool in the shape of a handcuff. Looking at the patterns engraved on the outside, it was also a magic tool she made. She remembers it as a fairly powerful type of magic tool.

Ruina glanced ahead from inside her robe. A black mage who covered her whole body with a robe like herself. Judging by the curves protruding forward, she was definitely a woman.

At that moment, Ruina met the opponent’s eyes. And they silently ran to the center.

The relatively tall black mage was faster, but Ruina didn’t stand still. She unfolded alchemy to make the opponent’s footing unstable.

“Ugh…!”

Taking advantage of the black mage rolling on the floor, Ruina quickly snatched the magic tool. After confirming that the magic tool was in her possession, she reached out her hand.

“W, wait a minute…!”

The black mage stopped Ruina from approaching death. But Ruina had no intention of being lenient.

Black magic, black mages are terrible things that should not exist in this world.

“No way.”

Ruina, who spoke indifferently without any mercy, released her power as it was. The black mage’s body drooped, and soon completely disintegrated and disappeared.

“…….”

After the battle, Ruina slowly stood up. Her body was heavy from fighting after a long time. She used a lot of strength, so she really wanted something sweet. She felt like she could eat a whole chocolate cake right now.

“Are you all done?”

Her disciple’s voice reached her ear. Ruina turned her head towards the sound.

“Yeah, it’s over.”

“I just finished cleaning up too. But what’s that in your hand?”

At Kyle’s words, Ruina finally remembered what she was holding. A shock like being hit in the head with a hammer rushed in, and her mind went blank for a moment.

What should she say as an excuse? Then, thinking that she had to answer quickly, Ruina said whatever came to her mind.

“I, it’s something I use….”

“……Senior?”

“Yeah… I, I use it every day….”

Click, the handcuffs are fastened on Ruina’s wrist. At that sight, Kyle stared at her blankly.

“Why, why….”

“…It’s nothing. More than that, it seems like everything is cleaned up, so let’s go back.”

“Yeah… Let’s go.”

The two moved their steps like that.

***

After finishing cleaning up the underground with Senior Ruina, I came up to the surface. There was nothing special to do here, so I suggested to my senior.

“I’m going to the capital, do you want to go right away?”

“Yeah. Work’s over.”

“Okay then.”

I reached out my hand, and she grabbed my hand. After that, I cast teleportation. It was better to use the warp gate because it was quite a distance from here to the capital, but it was no longer beneficial to me.

When I closed my eyes and opened them, the scenery of the imperial capital came into view. It was night after work was over, so the streets were brightly lit.

“Since we met, do you want to have a meal before you go?”

At that question, my senior shook her head from side to side.

“I’m tired. I want to rest.”

“Okay. I have something to do at the Imperial Palace, so I’ll go there.”

“Yeah, goodbye.”

“Yes, Senior. I’ll visit you tomorrow.”

I sent her off, who looked tired, and moved to the Imperial Palace. I heard that she had just finished dinner and headed to her office, so I walked there as well.

Knock knock

“Can I come in?”

-Ah, Kyle. Come in.

After receiving permission, I went inside. She was working there earlier, but she’s still buried in various reports, working.

“When are you going to rest? You said you just ate. You have to digest.”

“I’ve already digested. And I still have work left to do.”

“Tsk, you better do it in moderation.”

I understand that she’s full of enthusiasm because it’s her first year of accession, but it’s good to do everything in moderation. Especially in a position like that, it’s not easy to control one’s condition, so you shouldn’t overdo it.

“Does your return mean the investigation is over?”

“Yeah, it’s over. There were swarms of black mages when I went.”

I reported what happened in the city. Ariel, who was sitting quietly and listening to my report, nodded.

“Thank you, Kyle. For doing the work that the imperial family should have done instead.”

“Well, it’s nothing. And it was just because I stood out.”

“Is there anything else besides that?”

I nodded at Ariel’s question.

“Yeah, there’s nothing else. This is the end of what I have to report. More than that….”

I carefully approached her. Then, I snatched the paper she was looking at and said.

“You said you’d grant my wish when I finished work, right? Let’s go out. Don’t be cooped up in your office.”

“Ah, I haven’t finished my work yet….”

“So what. You said you’d do whatever I wanted when I came back.”

“Ah…….”

Perhaps unable to break her promise, Ariel groaned softly and got up from her seat.

“I’ll just change my clothes and come….”

“I’ll be waiting, so take your time.”

Ariel leaves the office. Her guards also disappear one by one.

After confirming that there was no one around, I took out some items from the subspace. They were Senior Ruina’s creations that I had taken while fighting the black mages.

Over 40 creations. I looked at them quietly with a blank face.

Crack!!

I crushed them all at once, turning them into ashes. With this, the evidence that my senior was related to black mages disappeared from the world. Forever.

After that, I headed to the Imperial Palace garden.

Episode 243 Black Magician (1)

Episode 243: Black Magician (1)

Though black magicians live hidden in the darkness due to the persecution of the continent, a system and order exist even among them. Though called an evil power, black magic was also undeniably magic.

That world of black magicians was very similar to the Magic Tower of the Parun Kingdom. Schools were called factions, and those in the position of Magic Tower Lords were called leaders. There were no towers soaring as high as magic towers, but similar spaces existed throughout the continent.

In the very distant past. The group created by those close to darkness at a time when the good and evil of magic were just beginning to be distinguished was the very beginning of the current black magicians. As such, it was only natural that there were similarities.

And today. The leaders of each faction gathered in one place.

“…….”

“…….”

Originally, it was very rare for leaders to gather in one place. Even though they shared the commonality of being black magicians, the paths and methods pursued by each faction differed, so their relationship was not very pleasant.

But even considering that reason, it was definitely strange that no one had opened their mouths for 30 minutes. Seated around the huge round table, they were simply keeping their mouths shut.

Then, unable to bear the stifling atmosphere, one leader raised her voice and spoke. She was a woman with quite a young appearance.

“Ah~ What is this, calling busy people here. I’m exhausted from recovering from the damage. Should I just leave?”

To the woman’s words, an old man with a thick beard said, “That temper is still the same. Did you think you would look younger if you said that? You old hag who’s lived for hundreds of years.”

At those words, a vein popped out on the woman’s forehead. She raised her hand, and dark red blood floated around her.

“Still, wouldn’t I be better than you, who are arrogant and disrespectful even after getting old? And… if you say that kind of thing one more time, I won’t let it slide then?”

She glared at him, her eyes shining. But the old man didn’t budge. He also gathered his strength and retorted.

“Go ahead and try. If you can.”

Just as fire is weak against water, and water is weak against electricity, black magic also has compatibility. The woman’s power was stronger due to the years she had accumulated, but the old man had the power of compatibility to make up for the difference. And the old man’s power was not at a level that would be inferior to the woman’s.

“Zeras, aren’t you going to stop them?”

“It’s not like they only do this once or twice.”

No one in this place didn’t know that the two had a bad relationship. It was those two who fought every time they had a meeting. Besides, it had been a few years since they had gathered, so it wasn’t unreasonable for them to act like this.

Then, a man who looked like a child slumped on the round table.

“Ah, I just wanted to stay cooped up. What is this commotion.”

“You are always the same.”

Zeras simply smiled at the child-like question. That innocent appearance was all intentional. The man in front of him was the most dangerous person in this place, contrary to his appearance.

“But was it really a problem that we touched Arden?”

“It was necessary. That is sleeping in the Arden territory.”

“Hmm, that’s true, but….”

Although they started activities in the Arden territory to obtain the target, the damage was increasing day by day. Even now, they were barely maintaining balance by concentrating half of their forces on the Arden territory side.

As expected, Arden was Arden, possessing power worthy of its reputation. It wasn’t for nothing that rumors spread that it could destroy a country. Except for the Holy Kingdom and the Empire, the number of forces that could face Arden could be counted on one’s fingers.

“Ugh, the Empire even got involved…. Because of that, other kids even died.”

Originally, the number of people who would be sitting at this round table was twice this. But recently, as the Imperial Family began to move, four people died, starting with one or two. There was only one reason for that.

“This Emperor is a little dangerous. She’s aggressive.”

Ariel Tianis. Her actions since inheriting the throne have been troublesome in many ways.

After preventing the rebellion of the 2nd Prince, she carried out a massive purge, and in the process, she inflicted extreme damage on the black magicians’ side as well. In particular, all the nobles who had been in close contact were swept away.

How much effort had been put into building those relationships. For some families, it had taken more than 10 years. Like master, like servant, there were many inherently dirty bastards, so it was easy to build relationships.

But that wasn’t the end of it.

Recently, as they moved to various parts of the continent in the process of temporarily retreating for reorganization, it seems that they caught her eye again. Because of that, a situation arose where the Imperial Family got involved.

Arden is difficult enough, but even the Imperial Family…. It’s a little hard to handle.

“Did you find out who the culprit was on the Alensia side?”

“Ruina said that the Saint was the culprit.”

“If it’s the Saint… Kyle Arden… tsk.”

To be involved with the Saint of all people. If the Holy Kingdom gets involved here as well, they might not be able to set foot in the Empire. Even without that, reports were coming in that the relationship between the Emperor and the Saint was unusual.

“Didn’t they say it was a duo?”

“She said she didn’t see the other one.”

“She managed to survive. Ruina too.”

“Because they know each other.”

It wasn’t just that they knew each other. They were actually in a teacher-student relationship. How happy he was when he heard that news. Perhaps they could easily eliminate the Saint, who was a hindrance.

“So what are you planning to do from now on?”

At that moment, a sweet voice cut in. Zeras looked at her and said, “First, we need to divert the Imperial Family’s attention. We also need to reorganize.”

Each faction is in a chaotic situation, having lost its center, the leader. It was necessary to absorb them and properly organize them.

“So how? You know it’s hard for me or him to step up because of Arden, right?”

Although the old man and the woman fought as if they would kill each other at every chance, the two were key figures in the Arden conquest. If even one of them vacated their position, Arden might take advantage of that gap to launch an all-out attack.

Should he use that brat? That was also impossible. That guy had the same role as them.

Why did all the guys who could be entrusted with work die, leaving them in this state? There was no one who was of real help.

Then Zeras said,

“I’ll take care of the Imperial Family. The capital was my responsibility anyway.”

The reason why he had Ruina enrolled in Tianis Academy was also for that reason. He had put her inside to obtain information from the Empire.

“Okay. If you take it on.”

“There won’t be a problem.”

“Well, if it’s Zeras.”

The three nodded.

One way or another, it’s difficult to maintain both the status of being in the light and the shadows at the same time. In particular, the Magic Kingdom hates black magic and is desperate to ferret out black magicians.

In the midst of all this, Zeras Lindel hid the fact that he was a black magician. He had never been suspected even once. His mind was that brilliant, and he was trustworthy enough to be entrusted with the task.

“Is the conversation over?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’ll leave.”

With those words, the woman and the old man left their seats. They weren’t on such friendly terms that they needed to stay long.

Only the two of them were left at the round table. He casually asked Zeras, “But are you going to take Ruina too?”

“If necessary.”

“Don’t do that, Zeras. Don’t waste her, and just give her to me….”

The moment he spat out those words, Zeras released his power and grabbed his arm tightly. Then, in a low voice, he said, “I told you last time too. Don’t meddle with my things.”

“…It’s a pity because she’s precious. If you just groom her properly, a monster will be born.”

Ruina Lindel was a genius recognized by each leader. Although she wasn’t a complete human, her talent alone was outstanding. If he just took care of her a little, a remarkable black magician would be born. He could only feel regret.

“Shut up and go prepare for the ritual.”

“Humph! You’ll definitely regret it later.”

After that, he left the round table. Zeras hid the space in darkness and muttered.

“Either that bitch or you guys are all just sacrifices for that person anyway. I’ve been doing this nonsense until now for just that one thing.”

So….

“I’ll use everything.”

After muttering that, Zeras left the space.

***

Perfect autumn. The autumn breeze blows gently, and the red leaves fall one by one.

As a result, it’s a mess when you wake up after sleeping for one night. There were so many trees around that the ground was full of fallen leaves.

Because of that, the recent morning schedule starts with sweeping the floor. Of course, it would be easy to get rid of them all with magic.

Still, the second autumn I was experiencing was quite romantic. Sometimes, I would gather the fallen leaves and bake sweet potatoes with Lana. The summoned beasts would rush in every time, but it was quite enjoyable.

But this time was not going to last long. It might sound a little depressing, but it’s not what you’re thinking, it’s because winter is coming soon. When that time comes, I won’t be able to play around like I do now.

Anyway, I finished cleaning up in the morning and changed my clothes. Then Estella looked at me with a sulky expression.

“Oppa. Are you going out somewhere again today.”

“The place I go every time.”

“Is it the Imperial Palace again?! Why have you been visiting so often since last week!”

“I told you I have business to do.”

At those words, Estella scoffed.

“Ha, do you think I wouldn’t know? All the rumors have been going around lately! That you and His Majesty the Emperor are in that kind of relationship!”

“She’s just taking care of me.”

“I have ears too!”

She came close and clung to me, not letting go of my arm.

“I’m not going to let you go! Play with me today!”

She was holding on so tightly. My body didn’t move an inch. Then a good idea came to mind.

“Then do you want to go together?”

“No! No matter what you say, I’m going to play alone with you! Do you know how lonely I’ve been lately? You don’t even hug me well every meal!”

“Someone might misunderstand if they hear that.”

It was fortunate that this was a dormitory far from the center. If others had heard, they would have definitely misunderstood. Of course, it was too late to correct the misunderstanding.

“Oh, I saw it at the Imperial Palace last time….”

“Oppa! Don’t change the subject!”

“Don’t do that and listen. I went to the Imperial Palace warehouse with Ariel last time, right? But there, there was alcohol made in the Holy Kingdom 300 years ago….”

300 years, alcohol from the Holy Kingdom. As soon as I spat out those two words, saliva dripped from Estella’s mouth.

“S, so what…?”

“Weren’t you not interested?”

“Please tell me the rest of the story!”

Although the frequency of drinking has decreased since she started hanging out with me, she still liked alcohol. It’s going according to my plan.

“Anyway, I saw the alcohol. It was fine? It even seemed more aged. Do you want to go together?”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes!! Let’s go, let’s go!”

Excited, she pulled my arm. I couldn’t help but laugh at the sight. One way or another, she was still an easy Saintess.

That’s how I arrived at the Imperial Palace with Estella. And the moment I stepped inside.

[You have acquired the title: ‘Emperor’s Helper’]

[You have acquired 1 million Fame Points!]

I got an unexpected reward.

Episode 244 Black Magician (2)

Episode 244: Black Magician (2)

“Wow…”

Estella couldn’t take her eyes off the liquor bottle in front of her. Drool dripped from her mouth, and she sent adoring glances with a face in love.

It was a beautiful liquor that seemed to contain stars, just like her eyes, but I wondered if it was worth being so captivated. It’s just liquor, after all.

Watching the scene made me feel unreasonably resentful. I reached my fingers toward the bottle, and soon after, mana starting from my lower abdomen touched the bottle. In the blink of an eye, the bottle disappeared from the world.

“Ah!”

Estella was startled when her beloved liquor disappeared. She looked around for the bottle, then looked at me.

“Oppa! Give me back my liquor!”

“Why are you looking for liquor from me?”

“You’re the only one who would take it…”

When I spoke in a blunt tone, Estella stopped mid-sentence. Then, she glanced at me slyly and crept closer to me.

“Oppa.”

“What.”

“Are you mad…?”

When I replied in the same unchanged tone, Estella stood in front of me.

“I’m sorry, Oppa. It’s been so long since I saw liquor that looked so delicious. How could I not be interested when it tempts me to drink it.”

“Well, I said it’s not.”

When that didn’t work, Estella hugged me with both arms. Then, she looked up at me and said.

“Kyle Oppa. You know that I only love you, right? I love you the most in the world. More than liquor.”

“……”

“So, please don’t be mad. I won’t drink liquor. Okay? Huh, Oppa…”

Estella rubbed her face in my arms. At that moment, I wondered what I was doing. I was the one who brought her here in the first place. But here I am, being jealous of liquor… I’m a crazy bastard.

I silently took out the bottle of liquor. I handed it to Estella.

“Here, take it.”

“Are you giving it back?”

“Yeah. But don’t drink it alone, drink it with me.”

“You’re the best, Oppa!”

She smiled brightly after receiving the liquor bottle back. Seeing the corners of her mouth reaching high into the sky made me smile too. Estella had a different kind of cuteness than Lana.

After being attached to me for a while, she stared at my face intently and said.

“Oppa, do you know what? Lana unnie is coming tomorrow, and that person is out. Maybe he’ll come back waddling in a few days.”

“So?”

“So…”

Before I knew it, she came close to my ear and whispered quietly.

“It means that only you and I are in the dormitory. Until tomorrow.”

“……”

“It’s already been half a year. Since we’ve known each other and lived together.”

After saying that, Estella’s face turned downwards. It was my neck, which was her main target for skinship. She buried her face in my neck and began to leave her mark on my body, just as I had done.

Just as my neck area was starting to get hot, Estella took her face off. Clear saliva created a thread between my neck and her tongue. As a result, my neck was damp.

“Do you know how hard it is to just do skinship and move on? I also have my limits to endure.”

Estella puffed out her cheeks and expressed her dissatisfaction. That look was quite cute. But I said what I had to say.

“What are you going to do if you don’t endure?”

“What else? When Oppa falls asleep… I’ll pounce! For sure.”

Estella, who was shining her eyes, really seemed like she would pounce. I pushed away her face, which was so close, and said.

“No.”

“Ah, why!”

There were several reasons.

First of all, the very first reason is…

“You’re not an adult yet.”

“Is that the only reason? Because I’m 18 years old?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s ridiculous… The standard for adulthood is the Empire’s standard. In the Holy Kingdom, my age is considered an adult!”

“Still no.”

I don’t want to draw a line with age either, but I can’t help it because of this damn status window. If it wasn’t for that, I would have done it a long time ago.

And the second reason is…

“No matter what, Lana comes first. Keep the order.”

“Tsk… Where is there something like that!”

“It’s here, so don’t be stubborn.”

“It’s not being stubborn, haa… If you come out like that, I have my own plans too!”

Pop! The lid of the liquor bottle opens. A fragrant scent and the smell of alcohol spread throughout the room. Immediately after, Estella disappeared. Faster than light. When I closed and opened my eyes, one of her hands was already grabbing my neck, and the mouth of the bottle was pointing towards my mouth.

“Open your mouth! I’m going to get Oppa drunk somehow and make you pounce on me!”

“Do you think that will work?”

“Instead, please grant the wish of the only saintess! Don’t avoid it!”

That’s how I confronted Estella. Of course, I kept my mouth tightly shut and never opened it. Estella barely maintained her posture and pushed the liquor into my mouth.

Bang, the door opens at that moment. Both of our gazes simultaneously shifted towards the door. Ariel was standing there. She had a blank expression on her face at our bizarre posture and the strange smell filling the room. She belatedly came to her senses and opened her mouth.

“Uh… Was I interrupting?”

“No, not at all. You came at the right time.”

“……”

Unlike me, Estella did not answer. Instead, she moved away from me and approached Ariel.

“Your Majesty the Emperor.”

“Yes, Saintess.”

“I heard that Your Majesty also likes Oppa, the Saint.”

“Th, that’s right…”

Ariel, who hesitated for a moment, answered Estella’s words.

“But are you okay with this?”

“Yes? What are you talking about…”

“The fact that you like each other but aren’t doing anything. This stubborn Saint says that I’m not an adult yet, so sex…!”

“Uh uh, stop there, stop there.”

She’s completely out of her mind. She’s trying to make Ariel an ally because she can’t do it alone. And watch your language. She and Chloe say it so openly. Is it because they’re young?

Anyway, I hurriedly covered Estella’s mouth.

“Mmph!”

“Let’s pick the time and place. This is the Imperial Palace. If we make a mistake, this could turn into a national issue. Think about your status.”

“Fuha! So, let’s face each other as a man and a woman without considering age! Ah, that’s it! Your Majesty the Emperor, hurry and catch Oppa! Let’s both of us take this opportunity…!”

In the end, after about 30 minutes of bickering, I was able to stop Estella from running wild. I managed to calm her down well by coaxing her. Of course, she glared at me with a sulky face.

“Well, Kyle is having a hard time too…”

“Yeah, I feel like I’m going to die. Because of her and Chloe.”

If they do it moderately, I can accept it as spoiled behavior, but when they come out like this sometimes, it just makes me tired. Especially Estella, who suddenly comes out like this, as if she has a lot built up inside, gives me a headache.

“Just you wait tonight. I’m never going to let you sleep.”

Hmm, this isn’t going to work. I shouldn’t go into the dormitory today. Should I ask Ariel to let me sleep in the Imperial Palace instead?

Anyway, let’s stop the random thoughts and gently stroke Estella’s hair, asking.

“Is there anything special happening these days?”

Ariel smiled at the question and answered.

“Yes. It’s quiet and peaceful. It’s all thanks to Kyle.”

“It’s not right to say it’s all thanks to me. Everyone worked hard.”

Recently, there haven’t been many reports of black magicians within the Empire. At best, they only occasionally came from the Arden territory.

The reason was largely due to the fact that I cleaned up the black magicians’ lairs at Ariel’s request. Every time I went, I wiped out bases that were quite large in scale.

However, it’s not all my credit. Like me, the Imperial Family also moved diligently. At the command of Ariel, the Emperor, the Knights and the Wizards Corps turned the Empire upside down, hiding in the darkness so that they could not show their faces to the world.

“No. Kyle’s contribution is the greatest. If Kyle hadn’t been there, we wouldn’t have been able to finish it so quickly and easily. In fact, the advice he gave to the Imperial Family was a great help.”

“I just told you what I knew.”

It wasn’t anything special. Most of the black magicians’ habits were similar, and their principles of action were roughly predictable. I just told them a little bit about it. They were the ones who used it properly.

“Is there any other news? Related to black magicians.”

“Unfortunately, no. It seems like we poked them too much.”

If my predictions are correct, they will do something. The guys were in the process of attacking Arden. They couldn’t see any more severe damage. So, they were bound to come to do something. However, the problem is that I can’t predict how they will come, as the contents of the novel have changed a lot.

Well, let’s stop talking about the gloomy stuff.

“How is the Emperor’s work?”

“I’m slowly getting used to it. Everything was unfamiliar at first, but it’s getting better day by day.”

“Don’t overdo it. If you need anything, you know?”

“Yes, I know.”

I was willing to help her if she wanted help. Standing at the top is a difficult task.

“But isn’t there anything you regret? You quit the Academy without properly graduating.”

“As Kyle said, I have regrets. I would have received a diploma if I had attended for a few more months. That was my biggest dream when I entered the Tianis Academy. To graduate from the Academy founded by the Imperial Family and receive a diploma.”

It was a pity. Originally, Ariel would have graduated from Tianis Academy and then become Emperor. Her eyes were somehow longing.

“Above all… I also regret not being able to say goodbye to my friends.”

Ariel was popular, and she had many students who were close to her. But all of that disappeared as she ascended the throne, so it was understandable that she was sad.

I gave her a word of encouragement.

“You’ve gained as much as you’ve lost.”

“That’s true too. I got something really big and precious.”

We look at each other. We could know each other’s hearts without even gesturing.

“Wow… Oppa is really bad. You treat me roughly, but you treat Her Majesty the Emperor like that…”

“What. I’m treating you fairly.”

“I’m not the person involved!”

When she shouted, I stroked her head even harder.

“Okay. I’m talking to Ariel right now, so be quiet for a moment.”

“Tch.”

Only then did Estella shut her mouth and quietly feel my touch.

“By the way, where is Lana? I remember she was supposed to come together today.”

“Lana is away for a while due to family matters…”

“Your Majesty!!!”

At that moment, an Imperial Knight burst into the room. A desperate cry. Ariel asked in the form of the Emperor.

“What’s going on?”

“Now, things presumed to be black magic have appeared simultaneously in various parts of the Empire!”

It seems like… what we were waiting for has come. I, no, we immediately got up from our seats.

Episode 245 Black Magician (3)

Episode 245 Black Magician (3)

The Empire’s communication system is very well-organized. It is called the best on the continent in terms of speed and stability because it is delivered directly and there is no fear of being interrupted by any interference. Thanks to this, news can be delivered to the capital, the center of the Empire, at once.

Of course, the person who created this system is the first Emperor, Kiran Tianis.

And Ariel, who had just heard the news delivered from each territory, frowned. Her once furrowed brow did not ease with time. You could tell from that how much stress she was under.

Ariel tapped her fingers on the end of the armrest and muttered.

“I was wondering why it was so quiet. I should have paid more attention….”

Ariel blames herself. There is a deep sense of disgust in her voice.

I understand why she’s acting like that. Ariel was the Emperor of the Empire, and she loves the Empire. But the moment the black magicians became quiet, she felt relieved, so it was understandable that she would react like that.

However, there was no need to be so self-loathing. In fact, the black magicians had been quiet for a while, as if their organization had collapsed.

Moreover, the damage was less than expected for an attack on the entire Empire. This was thanks to the situation in the Arden territory and the fact that the Imperial Family had been going around dealing with black magicians until recently.

“Don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not your fault.”

“That’s right. The gods have always said that black magicians are always troublemakers. So much so that even the Empire’s first emperor couldn’t do anything about it.”

“Thank you both. It gives me strength.”

Ariel looked down with a much-improved expression. At the end of her gaze was a rectangular plate, and letters were rising above it.

Kiran also made that, and the content delivered to the central communication system appears on it in real-time. In simple terms, it is similar to a tablet PC. Of course, Kiran made this too.

“Certainly, the damage is small, and the number of reported enemies is significantly less. It’s only about half the number that has been discovered so far. Is this some kind of last-ditch effort?”

“It could be. They’ve gone up against the Imperial Family and Arden, the entirety of the Empire. The damage to those guys must be significant.”

“But….”

Ariel seemed troubled, as if something was bothering her. After a while, she spoke her mind.

“Is there any reason to disperse their forces? Unless the other side is stupid, they should know it won’t work.”

That’s right. It’s true that the black magician bastards are strong, but at the end of the day, they’re just a gathering of black magicians. On the other hand, the Imperial Family is the Empire itself. The difference in the power of the group and the limitations is clear. So, it is reasonable to conclude that attacking separately was a misjudgment.

“Then there may be another intention.”

“For example… a reason to attract the attention of the Imperial Family?”

I nodded.

“That’s right. Usually, this kind of tactic is more likely to be aimed at drawing our attention.”

“Then, while preserving our forces….”

“But you never know.”

I interrupted Ariel.

“That might be what the other side wants. It could be a trap. Trying to slowly reduce the Empire’s power. Or maybe it’s just an intention to instill these thoughts.”

“Haa, this is giving me a headache….”

“Black magicians are originally those kinds of guys.”

Cunning. That is the word that represents black magicians. There is a reason why they have survived until now. There is a reason for it.

“Don’t think too hard. Unless a being appears that twists providence itself like a god, we can handle it well enough.”

In the end, they were just black magicians, and the limitations of their plans were set. So, unless a being who has reached the realm of transcendence appears, we can solve it well enough.

“Of course, we’ll have to accept some damage, but don’t worry too much about that either.”

Ariel nodded slightly at my words. Judging from her expression, she seemed to have made up her mind.

“Okay. First….”

Then the door burst open. It was Evan, the one person we had been waiting for. He had been receiving teachings from Kiran recently, so he had been going back and forth to the Imperial Palace like me for the past few months.

“Is it black magicians again? Wow… this is really disgusting.”

He complained as soon as he came in. He was having busy days learning magic from Kiran, taking care of academy matters, and solving Ariel’s requests.

“Evan, you came at the right time.”

“Welcome, Evan.”

“It’s been a while, Evan!”

“Greetings, Brother! Saintess!”

He finished his short greetings.

“But where is it this time? I hope it’s somewhere relatively close.”

“Don’t worry about that. More importantly, how is your body? Are you okay?”

“Haha, I’m fine. I’m just tired from being scolded by Kiran, but my body is fine.”

“Thank you always, Evan. Like Kyle, you help us every time.”

“Hey~ what’s so difficult about this much of a favor between us.”

Anyway, now that Evan had arrived, Ariel spoke to him.

“Evan, I want you to patrol the vicinity of the capital with the Imperial Knights and deal with the remaining stragglers.”

“Oh, that’s simple.”

“There are many areas where they have appeared unexpectedly, but the number is small.”

“I’ll do that.”

Evan’s task was decided. Then Estella opened her mouth.

“Evan, Evan.”

“Yes? What is it?”

“If you’re okay with it… would you like to go with Elena?”

“Gasp! I would be grateful if you would do that!”

I clicked my tongue inwardly at their conversation. I think he’s quite crazy about women.

“…Don’t look at me like that, Brother. I can hear everything now. And you’re not one to talk to me about that.”

“Shut up, you little brat.”

I passed over the guy who doesn’t know the grace of the person who raised him.

“What should I do?”

“I want Kyle to go to the Talos region.”

“That’s where Lana’s family is.”

“Yes. The area is one of the key locations, so it seems that many black magicians have gathered there.”

“I understand.”

The Heitald family is not a weak family, so the damage will be small, but they will not be able to perfectly protect the area around it. So, it would be good to go and help.

Then Estella raised her hand and shouted.

“I want to go too!”

“Do as you please.”

Since she looked like she would follow anyway, I just allowed it. Others may find it strange, but I can’t stop her from doing good deeds.

I’m going to Lana’s territory, and Evan is going to the vicinity of the capital. Our directions have been decided. Of course, Ariel, as the Emperor, must remain in the Imperial Palace until this situation subsides and issue orders. That is what a monarch does.

“Then I’ll go first!”

Evan shouted and left the room. It’s a pretty urgent situation, and he looks excited at the thought of going with Elena.

“I’ll be going now too.”

“Be careful, Kyle.”

“Hehe, don’t worry! I’ll bring Oppa back safely!”

Who is going to bring who back safely? I’m the one who has to protect her. And she says such things without knowing who is being protected.

“Stop standing there. Go quickly.”

I ruffled Estella’s hair. Her pure white hair rose busily and scattered wildly.

“Don’t touch my hair…. It’s all messed up. Ugh, I liked the hair Oppa did for me….”

“I’ll comb it for you again later, so get up quickly.”

“Is that a promise?”

Estella smiled brightly. Looking satisfied, she got up from her seat. After that, she left the room as Evan had done.

I wonder if the academy will be okay?

‘Still, just in case….’

I molded magic into a new form and sent it to Tianis. I hope this magic doesn’t ring.

***

The rumor that black magicians had appeared quickly spread throughout the Empire. They appeared in various parts of the country, so it was stranger not to know. So much so that the rumors even reached the remote corners of the countryside, where news is the slowest to arrive.

As a result, the Empire’s major cities, including the capital, the center, were buzzing with talk of black magicians. Naturally, Tianis Academy, which is attached to the capital, was also noisy about this.

“There hasn’t been a quiet day lately because of the black magicians. Well, I’m glad the lectures have been canceled.”

“That’s right. I heard my parents were slightly injured too.”

“Are they okay?”

“Well, for now. They were only injured in the process of escaping, so there are no major injuries.”

Since black magicians appeared so widely, news that family or close friends had been injured was also conveyed to the students. Still, most of them were relieved to hear that the Imperial Family had stepped in to deal with it in advance.

However, the students could not help but feel anxious as they heard the news of the black magicians again this time. Of course, there was faith that Ariel Tianis, the current Emperor, who was a friend until recently, would solve it well.

Just like she has been doing so far.

Therefore, the students cheered slightly at the situation where classes were canceled until things calmed down. Their minds were filled with thoughts of what to do today.

Two students who were returning to the dormitory were also walking with such thoughts. Their steps were as light as if they had wings.

But at that moment, a thin black thread that was barely visible to the eye touched their heads. Then, the eyes of the two students momentarily lost their vitality before returning.

After that, the two stopped in their tracks and stared at each other.

“Where are the other guys?”

“It’s about time they came. We’re the very first.”

The characteristic voices are the same, but the tone is somewhat different. If someone else had heard this short conversation, they would have felt something was wrong, but there was no one to suspect their conversation.

“Follow it properly. So that we aren’t suspected.”

“I understand. Seriously. Well, is this good enough?”

“Yes.”

After the two, similar phenomena occurred in various parts of Tianis Academy.

Black magicians. The ones of higher realm were possessing Tianis students.

“Where is the Saint?”

“I heard he just left the capital?”

“Good timing.”

To think that he left when they just infiltrated the academy. To them, the Saint Kyle Arden was the biggest obstacle. If he was still in the capital, this plan would fail 100%.

“The time was after lunch, right?”

“That’s right.”

That was the time the operation would begin. There was time left until then since it was the time after the first lecture ended.

“Then….”

“Let’s hide until then.”

So, the two quietly disappeared.

There is one reason why they infiltrated Tianis. It was to meet a black magician who was active here. And they, and the other black magicians, would remember today for the rest of their lives.

The noble sacrifice of her who protected the future of the black magicians.

Episode 246 Black Magician (4)

Episode 246: Black Wizard (4)

Lana’s family was a prestigious family that had produced summoners for generations, and the Heitald family had been based in the Talos region for a long time.

As such, we were able to see things related to summoners upon arriving in the Talos region.

“Oppa, look over there! It’s a phoenix statue!”

Estella was excited about going outside the capital. She was making a fuss about everything. If someone else saw her, they would think she was here on a trip.

“This is where the phoenix first appeared in the world….”

She muttered, reading the explanation under the statue. Then she turned her head toward me.

“Oppa, do you know? Phoenixes are treated very specially even in the Holy Kingdom. They are one of the idols among the beastkin, and the World Tree also wants to get their hands on one. But they’ve tried to tame them over 100 times, and they’ve all failed.”

“Because it’s not a creature that can be easily tamed by anyone.”

“That’s right. So I want to see one at least once. I heard from the devotees who saw them a few times in the past that they are incredibly beautiful. The sight of flames scattering like feathers is truly….”

What is it? Does she not know? She was so close to it.

“Don’t you know? The bird next to Lana is a phoenix.”

“Yes? What are you talking about?”

Estella tilted her head and asked.

“The bird Lana calls Nene. That guy is a phoenix.”

“Don’t lie, Oppa. Even if I haven’t seen a phoenix, how could I not know? I’m a saintess. If that bird was really a phoenix, I should have felt divinity from its feathers.”

“Believe it or not, whatever.”

I answered indifferently. I didn’t feel the need to correct her when she was denying it herself. Then Estella asked with a slightly dazed face.

“Uh… is it real?”

“Well, ask Lana. Whether it’s a real phoenix or not.”

“Is it a real phoenix?”

“I told you not to ask me.”

“Aww, Oppa!”

She whined and clung to me. I didn’t answer her until the end.

We walked slowly like that. Of course, we could have gone straight to Lana, but we deliberately didn’t. It was to deal with the black wizards on the way.

At that moment, a group was seen running towards us from afar.

“Huk, huk!”

“Damn it! Run!”

They looked like they were being chased by something. They ran madly towards us, ignoring the robes flowing on the ground. They were so hurried that they didn’t even seem to know we were there.

“Those are black wizards, right?”

“They look like black wizards at a glance.”

“Shall I handle them? Or should Oppa….”

“No, we don’t need to step in.”

The sky darkened right after I finished speaking. The surrounding area lost its light as if it were a scene from the night, even though it was broad daylight.

────!!

Following that, a huge cry was heard. The surrounding area vibrated with the sound. The black wizard group who heard it freaked out.

“It’s already caught up!”

“Is the teleport ready yet?!”

“It’s almost… damn it, that damn bird is interfering!”

The space shook just by its appearance. At the same time, sharp blades of wind emanating from it interfered with the black wizards’ magic.

“That Garuda is huge. I’ve never seen such a big summon before.”

“I know. The owner must be at least a 7-circle mage.”

Summoners also use the concept of circles as they are also mages. However, unlike ordinary mages, it is difficult to know their strength just by looking at them. This is because their concentrated power is focused on the summoned beast rather than the summoner themselves.

For that reason, the number, strength, and size of the summoned beasts are the criteria for measuring the summoner’s strength.

That giant bird is about 20 stories high. Through that, we could tell that it was a summoner who was at least a 7-circle mage, and we could also grasp the other person’s talent through the extraordinary size.

Is he as talented as Lana? I want to see who the owner is later.

At that moment, its huge claws snatched the black wizards at once. There were over 20 people, but they were all caught in its claws.

Next, ropes made of wind bound them, and a magic circle appeared under its claws. The bound black wizards were thrown into it. Even I thought it was a neat skill.

Afterward, the Garuda came down in front of us. And the owner who was riding on it came down in front of us. The other person was a middle-aged man, and he flinched slightly as soon as he saw us.

“Hello. I am Estella, the saintess of the Eustia Holy Kingdom.”

“I am Kyle Arden.”

“What brings the Saint and Saintess here….”

I answered his question.

“His Majesty the Emperor sent us.”

“His Majesty….”

He immediately accepted the words that Ariel had sent us. He probably received separate contact as well.

“Where were you heading?”

“We were heading to the Heitald family.”

“Hmm…. Then let’s go together. With those guys being the last ones, this area has been completely cleared.”

So we got on his summon. Immediately after, we felt our bodies floating and soared high into the sky. A strong wind swept through our bodies.

“My hair is all messed up, but it’s refreshing. Oppa, please comb my hair when we get down.”

“No. Too bothersome.”

“Aww, Oppa. You said you would earlier….”

“Cough, cough….”

The sound of coughing was heard from the front. It seemed like our appearance was uncomfortable. I pulled Estella away.

“I’ll do it, so be quiet for a moment.”

“Yes!”

Of course, even though I did that, he couldn’t hide his discomfort. I wondered what the reason was for acting like this. I knew for sure that the cause was me, but I didn’t know the reason for the cause. I’m seeing the man in front of me for the first time, and I don’t even know his name.

I thought I’d wait for now, wondering what Lana would say when we arrived. In the first place, the atmosphere was such that he wouldn’t accept it even if I tried to talk to him.

The flight time was short. The summon was so big that it traveled over 100m with one flap of its wings. After flying for about 20 minutes, we arrived at a mansion. It looked like the Heitald family’s mansion.

The summon landed on the ground with stability. His skill in handling it was also quite good, as much as his talent. It’s a pity that I don’t know all the names of the strong people in this world.

I got out first, and then I helped Estella get down by holding her hand. The owner of the summon also got down after us. For some reason, he cast an unpleasant glance at me again for a moment. Why is he really like this?

Anyway, when we arrived in front of the mansion, a familiar shout was heard from afar.

“Huh? It’s Kyle!”

Lana ran towards me without any hesitation as soon as she saw me. Why does that small action make me smile? Lana, who quickly came in front of me, looked up at me and asked.

“What brings you here?”

“Ariel sent me. She said a black wizard appeared.”

“Wooong, thank you for coming, Kyle. Oh? Estella is here too?”

“Lana unnie~!”

She moved away from me for a moment and exchanged greetings with Estella, who had come with us.

As Lana moved away, another person approached me. Latral Heitald. It was Lana’s grandfather. He spread his arms wide among the family members gathered in front of the mansion and shouted loudly.

“Hehehe, our grandson-in-law has arrived.”

“……What are you saying in front of people. And Lana and I are not in that kind of relationship yet.”

“‘Not yet,’ you say?”

“……”

I pressed my lips shut at his sly smile. This is why I didn’t want to meet Latral. From some point on, he started calling me this and acting friendly.

Still, before going to the Holy Kingdom, he had dignity as an 8-circle mage, but now it’s hard to find even a speck of it.

I frowned for no reason and didn’t deal with Latral. Instead, I approached Lana, who had just finished greeting Estella.

“More than that, what’s the situation? It doesn’t seem like an urgent situation for now….”

“Didn’t you hear from my dad on the way here?”

“Dad?”

“Yeah. The Garuda Kyle rode on is my dad’s summon.”

At that moment, my gaze turned back, and Lana also shouted, looking over my shoulder. He was standing far away from us.

“Dad, what are you doing there?”

“Cough, cough, Lana, well….”

At that moment, Latral, who had come closer, joined the conversation.

“Yes, Lyinel. Did you have a chat with your son-in-law?”

“Son-in-law! I can’t acknowledge a guy like that as my son-in-law! What am I supposed to believe in a guy who only has a handsome face and entrust Lana to him! And do you know what I saw? He and the Saintess were being very…!”

“Hehehe, it’s not just a handsome face. He’s an Arden, a Saint, and he has the great trust of His Majesty the Emperor. And there’s nothing we can do about it. As I said, he’s a Saint, and that person is the Saintess. It’s only natural that they are close.”

“Anyway, I’m against it, against it!”

I could tell what the opposition meant without him having to say it.

“Dad!”

“Ahem, Lana. No matter what anyone says, I, the head of the family, can’t allow this! I absolutely can’t allow it!”

“If Dad comes out like that… I’m going to run away from home and never come back!”

“Gasp!”

His complexion hardened as if his daughter’s words were shocking. He stood in place for a moment, then trudged towards me. Then, he put his hand on my shoulder and said quietly.

“Kyle Arden, was it….”

“Yes, it’s nice to meet you for the first time. Lyinel Heitald-nim.”

“Yes, it’s nice to meet you….”

A weak tone. But soon, he trembled and shouted.

“I still can’t allow it! I can’t let Lana marry you!”

…Anyway, my first meeting with Lana’s father was the worst.

***

Meanwhile, at the same time.

“Let’s begin.”

The black wizards gathered in the Department of Production building began to take action. Soon after, black energy dyed the land and sky.

Episode 247 Black Magician (5)

Episode 247: The Black Wizard (5)

“Kyle, is this your first time at our house? I’ll give you a tour.”

Rana said with a bright smile as she led me into the mansion. She held my hand tightly, as if she would never let go, and her voice was full of eagerness, as if excited by the thought of showing me her house.

“Haa…”

That sight makes me sigh. How can that cuteness remain unchanged even after time has passed? I just feel sorry that she is still bound by the shackles of being a student.

I smiled and followed her. Of course, Estella was with us too.

“As you can see, this is the dining hall.”

“But the structure is different from a typical dining hall?”

“That’s right. This is the first time I’ve seen a dining hall connected to the outside.”

The dining hall of the Heytalde family was similar to the structure of a normal mansion. However, one difference was that one wall of the dining hall was made up of a huge door that could be opened to the outside.

“Our family is a summoner family, right? So, we made it so that summoned beasts can eat together. Of course, the really big ones can’t come in. Like Dad’s Garuda. And only a few of the children eat together. Most of them like to eat freely outside.”

“How fascinating!”

Certainly, there are not many summoners who go this far. The relationship between a summoner and a summoned beast is that of companions and family who respect and cherish each other, but there is no doubt that they are different species. Most of them distinguish what needs to be distinguished.

Perhaps that’s how much the Heytalde family values summoned beasts as more than just family. Just like how Rana usually treats her summoned beasts.

“If you come out of the dining hall through this door… Ta-da! This is our family’s backyard! It’s where the summoned beasts live!”

Rana spread her arms wide and showed off the view outside the mansion. All sorts of natural environments, like vast forests and plains, existed in what could be called the backyard. Of course, it was too vast to simply call it a backyard.

“Do all the summoned beasts live here?”

“Not really. Even though this place is big, the really big ones can’t live here. Dad’s Garuda has a separate area.”

Just then, a bird flew over. It was Nene, Rana’s summoned beast. The one who came from the backyard landed on Rana’s shoulder.

“Nene, you’re here?”

-Chirp!

Estella’s eyes sparkled when she saw Nene.

“Sister, sister. Is that bird really a phoenix?”

“Yeah, it’s a phoenix. Didn’t you know?”

“I didn’t know! Wow… A real phoenix. Sister, can I see its true form just once?”

“Of course!”

The two ran to the wide space in the backyard. And then, feeling the will of its owner, Rana, it showed its true form to the world. Estella opened her mouth wide as she looked at the feathers made of flames. She opened it so wide that saliva dripped down.

It was truly a peaceful sight. Then suddenly, I had this thought. That Ariel and I were too worried about the Heytalde family.

The reason I volunteered to come here was to help her family. But I heard that they had dealt with more than 80% of the black wizards, and there was nothing particularly dangerous.

At first, I thought I should do something since I came all the way here, but when I saw the number of black wizards imprisoned, that thought disappeared completely.

Perhaps we were overly worried. Or perhaps it means that the Heytalde family is stronger than we thought.

Well, either way, it was a good thing that Rana’s family wasn’t harmed.

After that, Estella and I were given a tour of the mansion by Rana. Along the way, Rana’s father, Lyenel Heytalde, glared at me from afar a few times. Then, unable to bear it any longer, Rana went to her dad and said.

“Dad.”

“What is it, Rana?”

“Why do you keep bothering Kyle?”

“Cough, cough… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Dad…”

Rana looked at her dad with a blank face, all smiles gone. And Lyenel, feeling his daughter’s anger from her low voice, disappeared with a dejected look. The place he arrived at was a woman presumed to be Rana’s mother. She was also watching us from afar.

“Honey… Rana, Rana…”

“Please stop babying Rana. How long are you going to keep coddling her?”

“But I can’t give my daughter to a guy like that…”

As you can see from the conversation, he didn’t have many allies. Rather, there were more people like Latral who were helping Rana. Still, the atmosphere was incomparably harmonious compared to Arden. Such a scene could not have come about if they did not love each other.

After spending some time, it was almost lunchtime. It was about time to eat.

This was not Tianis, but the Heytalde family’s mansion. There was no need to prepare anything like in the dorm. Moreover, as guests of a saint and a saintess, a rather grand meal was being prepared.

However, it took some time to prepare the meal as they also had to take care of the summoned beasts. So, during the remaining time, Rana and I walked around the backyard.

“Kyle, what do you think of our house?”

“What is there to think? It looks good.”

“Hehe, I’m glad.”

What is she so glad about? Of course, I think it’s understandable since it’s my first time at Rana’s house.

“Kyle. What are you going to do after lunch? Are you busy today? Do you have to go back…?”

“No, I don’t really have to go back…”

I came here to help this place. So, if there’s anything else I can help with, I can stay and support. Besides, Ariel didn’t really tell me what to do after the work was done. If anything, it was just reporting or conveying the situation.

“Then, you know…”

Rana fidgeted with her hands and asked.

“Today… Do you want to sleep over at our house?”

“Uh…”

I was momentarily speechless. When there was no response for a while, Rana asked again.

“Is it… not okay?”

“It is. It’s unconditionally okay.”

I unconsciously reacted to the words.

Yeah, why wouldn’t it be okay? The person I love wants it. I have to stay over, no matter what it takes.

I held her hand tightly and conveyed my feelings once more. Rana’s face relaxed, and a smile bloomed.

“Hehe…”

“Sister, cutting in line is cheating!”

Then Estella’s voice broke in. She was clearly far away. She’s so fast. She squeezed between us and said.

“I won’t forgive you for trying to monopolize Brother all by yourself! And what man wouldn’t fall for those words!”

“Really…? I didn’t say it with that intention?”

“Aah, Sister!”

With a playful voice, Estella clung to Rana. Of course, it only seemed like she was trying to tease Estella.

“Then, Estella, do you want to sleep over at our house too?”

“Of course!”

At the enthusiastic shout, Rana hugged Estella. She seemed to find every word and action of hers cute.

“Okay. Then Estella too…”

While Rana was talking, an alert was transmitted to my mind. This alert was coming from the magic installed in Tianis Academy, and even installed on Senior Ruina.

I gritted my teeth. I hoped that this magic would not be activated.

A deep conflict arises in my heart. I agonized over the two choices. The decision my heart leans towards is always the same, but I knew well that it could not be a fundamental solution. It was just a temporary delay.

Still, still….

“I’ll be back in a little bit.”

“Huh? Is something wrong, Kyle?”

“Brother, you don’t look good. Should I go with you?”

“No, it’s okay. I’ll go alone. I’ll be right back.”

Leaving their worries behind, I used teleportation. The view changed in an instant. It was the familiar sight of Tianis Academy. However, it was a little different from the morning.

Buildings were broken here and there, with rubble all around. Among them, there were students who were injured and collapsed, and students who were standing still. Seeing the black aura emanating from them, it was clear that they were black wizards possessing the students.

The number of black wizards was roughly hundreds. And on the dividing line between the two, a woman was kneeling.

Ruina Lindel. One of the villains in this world. The senior was trying to protect the students, so she was covered in wounds. Her clothes were tattered, making it difficult to find their original form.

“Why, why…”

“Don’t be too upset. Your sacrifice will be remembered forever. More than that, we found something amazing here.”

A man in the form of a student took something out of his pocket. It was a coin-sized stone that glowed mysteriously.

“This stone is amazing. It contains a purer energy than natural mana, and at the same time, it possesses a powerful force. This is the first time I’ve seen such a thing. Then suddenly, I had this thought. Could this be the legendary ‘Philosopher’s Stone’?”

“…Give it back.”

“Judging by the reaction, it seems like it’s correct. Haha, a real Philosopher’s Stone. If we only had this…”

“Give back my thing!”

Senior Ruina releases mana. An energy that would twist space was spreading throughout the space. However, it was immediately suppressed by the black wizards. It is true that the senior is a strong person, but she could not face this number of black wizards alone. Moreover, there were many restrictions as she was protecting the students.

“Then we will use this well.”

The man gestured. Then, the black wizards next to him approached Senior Ruina. At that moment, I heard the senior muttering.

“Attacked the academy… Injured the students… Took, took my Philosopher’s Stone… Kill, I’ll kill them… Kill all the black wizards, kill them all…”

A black aura rose from the senior’s body. It was a sign of rampage. If left as it was, it was obvious what would happen to the senior. I immediately took action.

A magic circle floated in the air. A streak of light from it connected to the black wizards possessing the students. I gathered what was connected to the magic circle into one. And I struck down on what was gathered in Karsa.

“Kuek-!”

“Cough…”

“What…!”

The black wizards writhed in pain. Since I cut their souls, the pain would be indescribable. Moreover, since I cut off even the connection with their original body, all that remained was to wander in this world.

Ignoring the black wizards’ reaction, I ran to the senior. She was still exuding a black aura. It would be good to cut off the black magic that was rampaging as it was, but there was only one way to stop it without any side effects.

Swish—

Black magic was sucked into my fingertips. Unless you can use black magic, this kind of action was no different from poison. But I was fine. Because I could use black magic too.

“Haa, haa…”

The sound of breathing gradually decreased. The senior’s breathing, which had been panting with anger, calmed down. The eyes that had been taken over by energy also returned to normal.

The black magic was erased like that. The senior carefully raised her head at the disappeared energy. And when she saw me in front of her, she muttered.

“Why, why…”

Senior Ruina had a shocked look on her face, and

“Why, are you using black magic…?”

She looked at me as if betrayed.

Episode 248 Black Magician (6)

Episode 248: Black Wizard (6)

Black magic was not a simple matter for Ruina. The connection that began from the day it was born from alchemy had constantly tormented her.

In other words, a bad relationship. No, perhaps it couldn’t even be described as a bad relationship. To Ruina, black magic was like fate, an absolute destiny that could never be avoided.

She found such black magic disgusting. That power, filled with pain, death, and destruction, was repulsive just by its existence. Its very origin was different from alchemy, which overflowed with beauty.

That’s why she hated it. She hated the black magic that hurt her and ruined this world so much. And at the same time… she hated herself for using that power to do the same things as other black wizards.

That was what black magic meant to Ruina. Therefore, she even had a desperate wish for black magic and black wizards to disappear from this world.

But….

“Why, are you using black magic…?”

Why is her disciple using black magic? Ruina saw it clearly. The sight of her disciple absorbing her black magic.

Stopping magic and absorbing magic are different areas. The former is forcibly scattering it through reverse calculation or overwhelming power, while the latter is accepting the magic itself into the body.

To do that, a high understanding of the magic was needed, and at the very least, one had to know how to use it directly. Black magic was no different. And that meant that Kyle Ardeen, her disciple, knew how to use black magic.

“You said you didn’t learn it!”

Her disciple had clearly answered that. That he had never learned black magic. He had directly said that he was not associated with this disgusting power, unlike her.

Ruina had believed those words until now. So she hid it as best as she could. Because she didn’t want him, the one she liked, to recognize her secret and hate her. Because she didn’t want to be separated from him.

But that wasn’t the case. Her disciple had mastered this power, the same as hers. In an instant, a sense of betrayal filled Ruina’s heart. It felt like everything she had done until now was being denied.

As a result, Ruina shouted at her most trusted disciple.

“Why did you lie! Why, why, why…!”

“…….”

Tears welled up at the sight of her disciple’s silence. The water droplets that had been hovering around her eyes eventually overflowed and flowed down Ruina’s cheeks.

And then, Kyle said.

“It’s not wrong, is it.”

“It is wrong!”

“Who decided that. That this power is wrong.”

“That’s a stretch!”

No matter what anyone said, black magic was an evil power. It was magic that spread misfortune to the world.

Even if you asked someone else, everyone would answer that way. That black magic is wrong magic and must disappear from the world. So Kyle’s words were a stretch.

“Senior, look closely.”

At that moment, a black aura bloomed from the tip of Kyle’s finger. It was black magic.

“D-don’t use it!”

Ruina stopped Kyle. Currently, everyone was passed out, so no one was seeing this sight, but she didn’t know when someone else would come. If that happened, the world would know that her disciple, Kyle, was a black wizard.

“It’s okay. No one’s here.”

“No! Don’t do it!”

She tried to stop the black magic by creating her own aura, but Ruina’s skills couldn’t stop Kyle. The gap was too big.

Immediately after, black magic unfolded in the world. A door appeared on the ground. The arched door made of obsidian felt somewhat mysterious.

Then the door opened. Nothing could be seen inside. But it wasn’t like there was no phenomenon. The wind was being sucked into the inside as if trying to take something away. Ruina couldn’t take her eyes off the phenomenon that followed.

Hundreds of souls were being separated from Ruina. The sins accumulated while living as a black wizard were falling away one by one. Accordingly, the voices cursing her from the side also disappeared.

“Someone told me. That black magic was originally far from evil. That it started… because they wanted to meet the dead one more time.”

The resentful spirits that had fallen from her clung to Kyle. He soothed their resentment and led them beyond the door.

“The subsequent developed magic was also like that. But at some point, it became perverted into its current form. I guess it can’t be helped. Because black magic started from dealing with death.”

Souls that had lost their hatred and found peace. They shone pure white as they shook off their regrets of the world. After that, they disappeared beyond the door without complaint. And Kyle said.

“Senior. There’s nothing wrong with black magic. If there is, it’s with the people who use it in a bad way.”

However, Ruina had no time to pay attention to Kyle’s words. It was because of the sight that unfolded before her.

Ruina.

“It’s beautiful….”

For the first time, black magic looked beautiful. Just like when she learned alchemy.

***

As the implemented purpose was achieved, the door gradually became transparent and disappeared from the world. The souls probably arrived safely in the afterlife. I can’t be sure because it’s my first time using it here.

‘Well, I guess they arrived safely.’

Anyway.

I turned my head towards Ruina senior. Senior had stopped crying a long time ago, and her excitement had subsided. I wiped the tears that still remained around her eyes and asked.

“Are you calm now?”

“Yeah….”

Even while answering, senior’s gaze couldn’t be taken away from the door. Rather, she diligently tried to capture it in her eyes as if she would see it until the end.

After that, the door finally disappeared completely from the world. Senior let out a sigh filled with regret.

“Ah…….”

After letting out a fairly long breath, senior looked at me. It was a look that desperately wanted something. In the end, she couldn’t hold back and tugged at my sleeve and said.

“I, I… tell me about that just now….”

“Tell you about what?”

“That just now… black, magic… tell me.”

“Weren’t you against it?”

Senior flinched at my words. Unless she was an idiot, there was no way she could have forgotten what she had said until just now.

“T-that’s different from this…. What you used isn’t black magic….”

“No. It’s black magic.”

“No, no. It’s definitely not.”

She denied the truth given before her eyes and acted stubborn. And does she not know how contradictory her words are? She called it black magic, but it’s not black magic.

Soon, senior clung to me while complaining.

“Tell me. I’ll learn hard.”

“…….”

“You taught me your alchemy…. This time it’s your turn….”

“…….”

“O-or I’ll be your disciple….”

“Really?”

“Yeah….”

Does she want to learn this magic that much? Perhaps it’s because it’s different from the black magic she’s used until now.

“Okay. I’ll tell you. But it’s going to be hard to learn. It’s different from general black magic.”

“It’s okay.”

She nodded her head as if the learning process was nothing.

After that, we cleaned up the surroundings until people came. I treated the injured students, and Ruina senior cleaned up the debris of the building. Still, perhaps because she fought hard against the black wizards alone, there were no children who suffered serious injuries.

“Ah, that’s right.”

I remembered something I had forgotten along the way. I took out the Philosopher’s Stone that I had kept in my arms and approached senior.

“Here you go. You have to take good care of it. It’s important.”

Senior stared blankly at the Philosopher’s Stone placed in my hand, and then put it into her arms.

“Thank you….”

“It’s nothing. But when did you complete it?”

“It hasn’t been long. I wanted to tell you quickly….”

“It’s okay if I know now.”

There were busy things in the meantime, and even if we had time to see each other, it was the end of lecture time. There wasn’t much time to talk separately other than the lecture content.

“I’ll show you in detail later. Come find me.”

“Okay.”

While making a promise with senior, the academy people came. People were also sent from the imperial palace at the news that Trianis was attacked.

I left the aftermath to them and decided to return to the Heitald family.

“See you later. I have to go back because I came here while working.”

“Yeah, see you later.”

I said goodbye to Ruina senior and used teleport. And in the moving vision, senior’s face with a smile came into view.

As I returned to Lana’s side like that, a reverberation was heard in my head.

[You have acquired the title: ‘Guardian of the Academy’]

[You have acquired 800,000 fame points!]

“Hmm….”

Something I’ve been thinking lately. I felt like they’ve been giving out too many fame points recently. As if they were hoping for something.

***

Tap, tap.

Zeras Lindel tapped the desk with the tip of his finger. He quietly stared at the video playing in front of him.

“As expected….”

He expected this plan to fail. There were enough reasons. Currently, the empire’s vigilance towards black wizards was at its peak, and he didn’t have thoughts like how he could do anything to the empire with just this many numbers.

Thousands of sacrifices. But there was nothing to worry about. They were numbers that could be filled in as much as they wanted, and the purpose was sufficiently achieved.

Appropriate distraction. All he wanted from this plan was just that. So now it was time to proceed with the next plan.

Zeras Lindel looked at a woman in the playing video. Ruina Lindel. A being that could be said to be his daughter made with alchemy, and at the same time, a genius of black magic and alchemy.

He showed the Philosopher’s Stone that his daughter had completed and muttered.

“When would be good….”

Of course, he was originally going to make her run wild today, but it wasn’t particularly important. It was fine if it failed, and it was fine if it succeeded. In the end, the important thing was that it caused damage to the empire.

“Yes, that time would be good.”

He thought of the execution date and turned off the magic tool.

Episode 249 Fate (1)

Episode 249: Fate (1)

Several days have passed since that day.

Tianis Academy had already experienced being destroyed multiple times. Thanks to that experience, the restoration was quick, and in less than a week, it was back to its normal academy appearance.

During the restoration, I taught the senior black magic. As promised.

“In the case of this magic….”

The senior’s black magic was different from the basics of the black magic I was teaching. Because of that, I had to teach her as if I were teaching a beginner. Starting with the basic principles, I demonstrated the magic and explained it step by step in detail.

However, there was a difficulty because the senior was so passionate about learning. It was that she would stick her face into the magic I was demonstrating for explanation. She would bring her face so close that it was almost squashed.

“Aren’t you too close?”

“No.”

Even if I pointed it out, she would say something like that. She was watching the magic with extreme concentration, so I couldn’t hear a proper answer.

“Senior, are you listening to me?”

“Yes, I’m watching.”

“Hmm….”

This wouldn’t do. I snapped my fingers to stop the mana supply. The magic, which she was almost leaning on, disappeared.

“Ah….”

There was emptiness in the short exclamation. The senior soon turned her head towards me. Despair was etched on her face.

“S, show me again…. I haven’t seen it all yet….”

“You weren’t concentrating on what I said.”

“…I was concentrating. I remember everything you said. Because it’s the master’s… words.”

“Then you can try using it yourself, right? If you listened well.”

“Yes, I can.”

The senior, who nodded slightly, raised both hands. Immediately, black energy gathered between her hands. She extracted it little by little, and it coalesced into one, and soon a magic circle floated around it.

Mumble, mumble, the senior’s small fingers moved. She kneaded the energy as if she were handling dough, shaping it. And after a while, a sphere was completed. The center inside was dark, and the outside was a transparent bead shape.

“Oh.”

It was quite impressive in its completeness. It was the first time she had learned and used it today, but she was quite good. As expected of a genius. She would probably master it in about 2-3 weeks.

“I did well.”

A voice with no change in pitch. But it seemed to me as if she was asking for praise. Just like she always does to me, I stroked Senior Ruina’s head and said.

“Yes, you did a good job.”

“Yes. Because I’m a genius.”

Where did the appearance of disliking black magic from a few days ago go? Now she is proud to learn black magic. Of course, that didn’t mean the essence of black magic had changed. It was just that the senior’s suffering from black magic had changed.

“That’s right, you’re a genius.”

“That’s right. So, teach me more.”

I smiled at those words and said.

“Well. You don’t need to learn from me anymore….”

“No, I do. There will definitely be. So… teach me more.”

Before I could finish speaking, the senior grabbed me and stopped my answer. With an earnest look, cold sweat ran down her forehead.

I thought that I shouldn’t play such a joke on her, even if it was someone else. I told her something to reassure her.

“I’m kidding. I’ve only taught you 10% so far.”

“That’s a relief….”

The senior let out a sigh of relief. I reaffirmed that I would not play such a joke again at the scene.

Beep, the wristwatch rang at that time. It meant it was time to go.

“We’ll have to end today’s class here. It’s time for the lecture.”

“Lectures are important.”

Thanks to teaching in the senior’s professor’s office, there was no need to move separately. Since I was teaching black magic, I couldn’t show it to anyone. So I only taught her when we were alone.

Anyway, I packed the lecture materials that I had prepared in advance, and we left the professor’s office.

“Then I’ll be going. See you tomorrow.”

I greeted the senior like that. Originally, we should have headed to the lecture hall together, but I haven’t been able to do the assistant work due to several things that have happened recently. Of course, it will be over in a few days.

“Are you coming at this time tomorrow too?”

“Of course. Oh, I don’t have a lecture tomorrow, so I’ll take the time to teach you more.”

“Thank you….”

The senior smiled softly, grabbed my sleeve, and said.

“I’ll go. See you tomorrow.”

“Yes, be careful on your way.”

I greeted her again and moved in the opposite direction from Senior Ruina. And as I felt the senior moving away, I contacted Evan.

“Evan, come if you’re ready.”

-Yes, Brother! Then I’ll see you there!

“…….”

The connection with Evan was cut off, and I stood still and looked up at the sky.

“Hoo….”

…Please give me a shred of hope and courage.

***

Ruina had not felt the emotion of joy very often since she opened her eyes to the world. More than 90% of her days were just painful.

The remaining 10% was only when she was immersed in alchemy. The rest of the time was like hell.

The reason why she stayed up all night every time was for that reason. At least at that time, she could distance herself from black magic and fill the unhappy time with happiness.

But recently, Ruina didn’t do that. She went to bed on time and woke up earlier than the wake-up time. The reason was because she was so looking forward to tomorrow.

Kyle Ardyn, her disciple and teacher, was teaching her black magic that was on a different level from the black magic Ruina had known so far.

His black magic was far from sacrifice, and rather beautiful. It was pretty enough to captivate her at once.

Thanks to that, Ruina’s perception of black magic changed day by day, and her heart was filled with the emotion of joy.

As a result, a slight change came to her expression. A slight smile was added to her always expressionless face. And the students in the production department quickly noticed Ruina’s change.

While heading to the lecture hall, hurried running was heard in Ruina’s ear. Then, a familiar voice was heard.

“Professor Ruinaaaaa!!”

A huge body covering herself. Ruina took a step back. Then, the female student who was running crashed into the wall.

“You’re too much, professor!”

Still, the female student got up without paying attention and hugged Ruina.

“…Let go, Maria.”

“Professor… You’re so cute today too!”

“…….”

A huge lump of fat covers her. For some reason, Ruina was reminded of someone, and she suddenly felt bad. She buried her head between her hair and rubbed it against her cheek, which made her feel even worse. And she knew what would happen next if she came.

“Quickly, let go…!”

“Ah, no.”

She tried to escape from this bondage and run to the lecture hall, but Ruina couldn’t. The hugging strength was too strong. And before long, the expected situation unfolded.

“Oh? It’s the professor!”

“Professor~!”

“What are you doing here?”

A group of students approaches. Ruina became pale at the sight. In the end, she was embraced by the students.

“It’s hot… Stop touching me….”

“I’ll touch you a little more~.”

“Haa, professor, what do you eat to make your skin so soft?”

“You’re really like a doll. I want to put you in my dormitory.”

Ruina was really popular among the students.

Childlike small height, doll-like appearance, unique tone and personality. It was impossible not to like her. In addition, as a graduate of Tianis Academy who was not much older than them, the students in the production department liked and respected her even more.

Of course, looking at her actions, it was far from that. It couldn’t be helped. Ruina’s appearance was too unique to have respect. Still, it wasn’t completely gone.

When they arrived at the lecture hall, they separated Ruina from the students.

“Let go. I have to lecture.”

“That’s a shame~.”

“Professor! You’re going to finish early today, right?”

“If we finish the progress quickly today.”

Ruina also wanted to finish the lecture quickly, but she did not forget her duty as a professor. There was no rest unless they went through the scheduled content.

1 hour, 2 hours…. Time passes by little by little. Everyone was tired from the continuous lectures, but there was no loss of concentration. One way or another, Ruina as a professor taught others quite well. Of course, thanks to the teaching assistant Kyle Ardyn.

After a while. Ruina closed the book.

“Lecture over.”

“Ughhhhh….”

“Thank you for your hard work, professor….”

The concentration drops the moment the lecture ends. At the same time, they groaned in a brain state that felt like it was about to explode. Still, the lecture that ended earlier than usual was a consolation.

“There’s time left. Questions?”

“No….”

“My head is about to explode because of today’s content….”

“If there aren’t any, I….”

At that time, a student raised her hand.

“Me! I have a question!”

“…Speak, Maria.”

She was one of the troublemakers in the production department. Ruina didn’t have a good impression of her slightly rude behavior. Still, she had to answer what she had to answer because she was her student.

“Professor, professor. Where did the Saint go? He hasn’t been coming to lectures lately.”

“He went on a business trip. He’s busy these days.”

“But I’m here….”

Maria began to speak while clearing her throat.

“I saw you coming out of the professor’s room with the Saint earlier?”

“I have to prepare for the lecture.”

“You were there a little longer than the time it takes to prepare….”

“I had something to tell him.”

An answer without any hesitation. There was no particular emotion felt in it. Usually, most people were slightly surprised when they heard this kind of question. Maria did not stop and immediately asked the next question.

“Professor Ruina, do you like the Saint?”

“Yes, I like him.”

What did she just hear? At that moment, the students in the lecture hall doubted their ears.

Who is Kyle Ardyn?

The eldest son of the best family on the continent, the Saint of the Ustia Holy Nation, a man who is greatly trusted by the current emperor. The power of his background was truly great.

Moreover, the fact that he was involved in various accidents and solved them made it even harder to hate him.

But there was only one, the only problem was that his relationship with women was very complicated.

The person currently known as his lover was Lana Heitald. She was a third-year student in the Department of Magic at Tianis Academy.

It would be great if it ended there, but the reality was not. He was a saint, and a saint had only one companion.

One was the academy’s idol, and the other was the holy maiden of the Holy Nation. Since he was living with the two in the far-off dormitory while straddling them, the students couldn’t just look at it favorably.

And in the meantime, there was a rumor that one more person had recently increased.

Ariel Tianis, the empress of the empire. According to the appearance of frequently visiting the imperial palace, they are considering the empress to be no different from the two in front of her.

In addition, according to various eyewitness accounts, there is a saying that she has such a relationship with the knight of the Ardyn family, and it is known that she has a similar relationship with a person named Chloe who lives with her.

In an exciting situation, the students’ concentration reached its peak. It was only natural that the professor they respected had confessed her heart in front of them.

At the same time, they also felt sorry for her. It was because they thought that their professor would not be able to take that place by surpassing the fierce competitors.

That’s why the students were just watching the situation quietly. But unlike them, the person who asked the question was a little embarrassed.

“So… you like the Saint?”

“Yes, I like him.”

“Do you really like him?”

“I like him.”

“Uh…….”

Maria pointed to a student with her finger.

“How about her? Do you like her?”

“I like her. Because she’s my student.”

“How about her?”

“I like her too.”

She could tell. That the emotions contained in the word “like” that Ruina was saying were all the same. It was literally like, not love.

But from Maria’s point of view, the professor’s actions toward him were not simply because she liked him. So she came up with a hypothesis.

Perhaps the professor doesn’t know the word love, she thought. After thinking carefully, Maria asked Ruina.

“Professor Ruina.”

“Speak.”

“Do you want to see the Saint every day, professor?”

Huh? Why is she asking something obvious? Ruina answered with a question.

“Yes, I want to see him.”

“Then do you think of the Saint every day?”

She thought of him every day. When she woke up in the morning, when she ate, while she was working, and when she fell asleep. He came to her mind several times a day.

“Yes. I keep thinking about him.”

“Then, Professor Ruina….”

It started with the intention of just teasing her. Maria asked with the intention of wanting to support her rather than teasing her for the first time.

“What happens to you when you meet the Saint, Professor Ruina…?”

Hearing those words, Ruina lowered her head and looked at her chest. And then she raised her head again and answered.

“My heart beats. Constantly, without stopping.”

Ah, what a cute person. Maria got up from her seat and approached Ruina. Then, she placed her hand on the heart of a girl in love.

“I want to see him every day, I think of him every day, and my heart beats every day. Professor Ruina. Those three phenomena… are not just because you like him. It’s a reaction that comes from love.”

“Love?”

“Yes, love. Professor. Don’t you want to have that person besides that?”

At her question, Ruina opened her mouth.

“I want to have him.”

“You also have the greed that you wish only the professor was by his side?”

“How did you know?”

“That’s what you call love. How about it, professor? Do you think Ruina Lindel is in love with Kyle Ardyn?”

Ruina, who had a blank expression for a moment, nodded slightly.

“Yes, I think I’m in love. No, I love him.”

It was a small murmur, but there were no students in the lecture hall who didn’t hear it. And the students couldn’t come to their senses on Ruina’s pure face. The scene now was that shocking.

Maria smiled brightly and led Ruina out.

“Then don’t stay here like this and go confess your love. Professor, good luck!”

“Yes, I’ll do my best.”

Ruina left the lecture hall with the support of the student.

Afterwards, while she was sitting in the professor’s office wondering what to do, she felt a vibration in her subspace. Ruina took it out with an expressionless face, and soon her father’s order was issued.

-Prepare, Ruina. The time has come.

That short word plunged Ruina into despair.

Episode 250 Fate (2)

Episode 250: Destiny (2)

“Huff, huff…!”

I’m out of breath. How long have I been running? At least 4 hours.

“Maybe even longer…”

Originally, this body could only run for about 2 hours. That’s assuming a constant speed. There was only one reason for this ridiculous phenomenon.

Two times? No, the body, which has grown at least three times, made it possible.

Is this what it means to be a Master? I don’t know much about Masters, but that thought instinctively comes to mind.

But it’s strange. According to my last memory, my level was top-tier Expert…

“Damn it, I don’t know what’s going on.”

I shake my head in frustration, but nothing changes. The memory of losing my life only makes me more confused.

“More than that… what is this place anyway?”

A tunnel with no light. It’s all darkness. When I touch the wall, it feels artificial, not natural.

Was I kidnapped? Me? That’s impossible. At least, I haven’t been exposed to the outside much, and I haven’t made any enemies. Even if I did, I dealt with them properly.

So, this kind of thing is absolutely…

“Ugh!”

Then a headache rushes in. My head feels like it’s going to break. Again, this phenomenon. Surely, the scene that follows the pain is… At that moment, the voice that made me run until now came from behind.

“You’re faster than you look, Mister? I was surprised that it was hard to catch up even though I chased you with almost all my strength. If you have time, would you mind teaching me that technique? I’ve been worried about how to run lately.”

A voice full of ease. Instantly, my stomach boils. Who put me in this situation? I slowly took out a dart and asked.

“Tell me. Who put you up to this?”

“Not really. My brother told me. That you’re a very bad person. So I just came to take care of you.”

“So who is that brother you’re talking about!”

I shout with mana and killing intent. But it was no use. He moved his arm with an expression that was not affected at all. At that moment, my senses tingled and warned me of danger.

Clang!

Sparks fly in the air. It was the result of his sword energy and the dart I threw colliding.

Immediately, I turn around and run again. While running away, I set up darts and traps. I had to buy as much time as possible, even if it was just a little.

The time of escape began again. Fortunately, I was able to run without rest thanks to a slight breather.

But I don’t know how long this state will last. I have to find an escape route or a way to get rid of that guy. Otherwise, I will be the one to die.

“That’s…”

A ray of light far away. It’s definitely sunlight. As an assassin, I was very sensitive to light and could distinguish it well. That was definitely sunlight.

“Uh… I wouldn’t recommend going out there.”

“Shut up!”

I throw a dart and run towards the light. Soon, the scenery I had been waiting for came into view. The outside. Unlike the inside, the outside was filled with sunlight.

“Finally…!”

And the crowd of people I see. Judging from the streets and buildings, it’s not the capital. But I felt relieved just by the fact that I was outside.

“You finally came out?”

“……”

Ignoring his words, I look for an escape route. I draw the optimal path to escape from him. And I kicked off the ground right away.

The scenery changes quickly. The ground, the walls, the roofs, all sorts of places in the city. I even felt omnipotent in the movement that seemed to dominate space.

But even so, it was difficult to shake him off. Even if I thought I had barely gotten away, he would suddenly appear behind me.

“Haaam~ I’m getting bored. I have a date with Elena tonight. And I’ve seen everything I need to see. Let’s finish this.”

He says that and gets closer. As if what he had shown so far was a joke, he came right behind me in the blink of an eye. And then the sword was swung.

I’ve been waiting for this moment.

I move the mana. The mana that spread from the dantian spread to the ground and reacted with the darts hidden everywhere. Hundreds of darts revealed themselves and attacked him.

“Oh, is this what my brother was talking about? Hmm… You’re definitely amazing, Yo!”

With a shout, the direction of the sword changes. The sword, which was barely visible to the eye, knocked out my darts.

But that, which confuses the gaze, is the aim. I move the mana again. The marks engraved in the dart storm react.

A trap within a trap. The technology that has been further developed since ascending to Master would be beyond his control.

Then, the trap reacted to his attack. The sword energy swung towards me turned towards him. In the process, the attack that was amplified, amplified, and amplified again attacked him.

“Surely… you didn’t think I wouldn’t be able to handle my own attack, did you?”

With a sneer, the sword moves. The deflected attack twisted the path again. But at that moment, a scene came into my eyes.

The end of the direction the sword energy was heading. A group of children running away. Of course. This was a city, and we were fighting in the middle of it.

“Kuh, it hurts… after all, an attack that has been amplified to that extent is…”

He comes into the eyes of the opponent whose movements have stopped due to convulsions. If I attack him right away here, my victory in this fight is certain. It is best to attack and kill him right away without questioning.

“Ru, run away…!”

The children’s screams are heard in that scene. They don’t know what to do with the attack that is destroying everything and coming towards them. Those children will be torn to pieces and killed to the point where they can’t be recognized in a moment.

Clearly, reason tells me to kill the enemy in front of me right now. From the beginning, I was that kind of person. A person who doesn’t care about others for my own benefit.

But, but…

1 second, 2 seconds pass. And just before the attack reaches the children, my body kicks off the ground and jumps out.

“Kyak-!”

Immense pain covers my whole body. Blood and guts are seen scattering in it. The owner of that must be me.

“Shibal….”

I’m terribly unlucky today. Damn world.

***

“Hoo….”

I sighed as I looked at the scene unfolding before my eyes. And after a while, Evan came back.

“I’m done, Brother.”

“Good job.”

“This much is easy. But is this okay?”

“Well, this much is fine.”

A part of the city was destroyed, but it doesn’t matter. I got permission from the lord of this place, and I paid the compensation properly.

Besides, I put up a barrier, so the damage wasn’t that great. It will probably be restored in a day.

“More than that, what are your thoughts?”

“Thoughts? He seems like a bad guy, just like you said, Brother… Well, he seemed better than I thought? I intentionally gave him a chance at the end, and he chose the children over me.”

“Is that so.”

“Of course, he hesitated in the middle, but what’s important is the end, right?”

“That’s right.”

Evan is right. After all, what determines a person’s impression is their last action.

“But, Brother.”

“Why.”

“What does this mean? I just feel like I took care of a bad guy.”

“It doesn’t really mean anything.”

No, actually it does. This was to give me a little courage and certainty. By killing the mid-boss.

Of course, there was no need to tell Evan that.

Anyway, the confirmation is over. I decided to go back. Still, I decided to give Evan a small gift for his hard work today.

“Hey, take this.”

“Yes? What is this?”

“A stamina booster. I thought you might need it soon. With that elf.”

At those words, his face turned red in an instant. And then he shouted.

“Elena and I aren’t like that yet!”

“Who said you were.”

“Aaaagh, Brother!”

I chuckled and left the city. Of course, I didn’t forget to keep Bellum alive. I moved to the Empire, hoping that he would live a normal life.

Back to the Imperial capital. It wasn’t raining in the morning, but it was raining when I got back. The autumn rain that drizzles down wets my whole body. I let the water droplets flow out with mana.

In the meantime, people with umbrellas are seen. It’s raining between the right temperatures, so everyone is out. Some people were enjoying autumn while drinking coffee in cafes. That also has its own charm, so I enjoy it too.

I felt the sound of raindrops and returned to Tianis Academy, and moved to the dormitory.

“What should I do today…”

I don’t have any plans, so I have plenty of time. Rana and Estella are also out, so there’s no one to do anything with.

“Should I go see Senior…”

At this time, the lecture will be over and she will be alone in the professor’s office. So there was nothing wrong with visiting her. I decided to change my clothes and go to the center.

I arrived near the dormitory. But I saw someone far away. She was sitting on a bench in front of the dormitory. It was Senior Ruina.

What is she doing in this rain? I approached her. She was just sitting still with her face buried.

“What are you doing here?”

The senior, who heard my voice, slowly raised her head. And I saw her face.

“……”

I couldn’t say anything. Tears flowing from the corners of her eyes. Water droplets different from rain flowed down the senior’s face.

“My dad, contacted me…. He wants me to use black magic again…. By sacrificing me and the Philosopher’s Stone, black magic…”

The senior, who stopped speaking, slowly approached me. And then she nestled her forehead against my chest and murmured.

“Why, do I have to sacrifice myself every time…?”

I wanted to tell her that it couldn’t be helped. Because that’s the fate of a villain called the mid-boss.

“Why… do I have to be in pain every day?”

That also couldn’t be helped. A villain is originally a role that is as painful as they make others suffer. So her death was a natural conclusion.

But why, of all times…

“I’m finally happy now…. After meeting you, the world looked beautiful…. But why, can’t only I be happy…? Why only me… why, why, why! Can’t I be happy!”

That image overlapped with my past self, and the memory of resisting fate a while ago came to my mind, and I thought of myself, who eventually succumbed to fate… I couldn’t stand it anymore.

I whispered softly to her.

“Senior… I’ll help you…”

Ruina Lindel. Oh villain of this world. I will save you.

“So please don’t cry…”

I will change that fate.

Episode 251 Fate (3)

Episode 251: Fate (3)

‘Jung-jae. Even though our relationship has gone wrong like this, I still think you’re a good guy. I understand why you made that choice. I guess it couldn’t be helped. You must have suffered quite a bit too….’

His voice echoes in my memory from that day. I cut off his words with a single word.

“Shut up.”

No matter what anyone says, I’ve lived as a villain and died as a villain. That was my end, my fate.

Ruina Lindel. This desire to save her, a villain in this world, is nothing more than an emotion born from that sense of kinship.

Pity and sympathy. I feel sorry for her, who wants to live a normal life but ultimately has to face death as a villain, so I treat her specially.

So… you can call me an idiot, you can curse me as a moron. You can criticize me for acting hypocritically.

Because it’s undeniably true. I pretended not to know her pain and stood by. I stepped in to save her only belatedly.

But even if you curse me, I intend to sever the fate given to her and let her live the life she wants. Absolutely.

Whoosh….

A strong wind wraps around my whole body. And below, I can see the huge mansion.

The Lindel family mansion. The place where Ruina was born, and the home of her father, Zeras Lindel.

Today, a woman will be saved here.

***

It is often said that a home is a haven for the body and mind. But Ruina couldn’t relate to that at all.

The existence of her father, who only makes her do things she hates, the black magicians who come and go from the mansion all the time, and the gloomy atmosphere devoid of any brightness.

To her, home was nothing more than a suffocating prison. And Ruina has returned to that prison. She came to that place with her own feet, a place she wouldn’t even look at normally.

The front gate of the mansion. The gate engraved with the family crest comes into view.

“…….”

Once hateful, and eventually accustomed to it. Ruina overcame the rising fear and opened the gate herself.

Creak….

An unpleasant noise. It feels like the sound of a soul screaming. Ruina closed her ears and stepped into the mansion.

The interior of the mansion was empty. And that added to the eerie atmosphere. Even Ruina, who was used to the darkness, shivered slightly. But Ruina overcame it and moved forward.

Step, step, Ruina’s footsteps echo inside the mansion. Nothing else can be heard besides that sound. As if she were alone.

But that couldn’t be. This mansion, this space, belonged to her father. Ruina kept that in mind and continued forward. And when she arrived at the central staircase.

“What are you doing here.”

A voice that makes her body flinch involuntarily is heard. Ruina raised her head in the direction of the voice. Zeras Lindel, her father, was coming down the stairs.

“I asked you what you’re doing, Ruina.”

Her body trembles once more at the low voice. The fear that has been engraved in her body for 20 years is not the kind that disappears easily.

So… she just needed a little courage. The courage to overcome this fear and resist her father.

Ruina clenched her fists tightly. And she opened her mouth, thinking of someone.

“I, I won’t… listen to Dad anymore….”

“…….”

“I’m tired of doing bad things. I don’t like being in pain anymore. I’m going to live doing what I like. Without using black magic or anything….”

“Are you rebelling now.”

“Yeah… I’m rebelling.”

Perhaps the first rebellion of her life. Ruina had never even thought of fighting against her father, Zeras Lindel. There were several reasons, but if she had to pick one, it was because she was afraid of her father.

But not anymore. She had the courage to fight now. With that one word of help, Ruina gained great courage.

“So… let me go now, Dad.”

Mana gathers in Ruina’s hands. And Zeras frowned at Ruina’s words and actions. He couldn’t contain his boiling anger.

“To think a tool dares….”

A homunculus is ultimately a tool and object of an alchemist. Nothing more, nothing less. A homunculus is something that can be used and discarded at any time.

But for that tool to turn on its master.

“I’ll show you exactly who your master is.”

Darkness bloomed from Zeras’s hand. Then, black energy flowed out from Ruina’s heart.

The curse of obedience and subordination. The black magic that was engraved on Ruina’s body from birth was activated.

“Ugh!”

Ruina clutched her heart and collapsed. Pain that felt like tearing her soul apart wrapped around her entire body. The pain went beyond simply hurting, and eventually her body, unable to withstand the pain, vomited blood.

The flowing blood soaked the floor. But what was even more terrible was that her body was recovering on its own, filling itself with blood, and then pouring out blood again due to the curse. The endless cycle tormented Ruina even more.

Tap, tap.

Zeras came down the stairs. At the same time, he raised his energy and dragged Ruina in front of him. Ruina, who was completely subdued, couldn’t even let out a groan.

“If you had just listened, you could have died comfortably.”

Not dying at the hands of others, but offering himself directly. That was the least amount of mercy towards her who had suffered so much. But to think she would rebel like this without knowing that. Because of that, the plan was ruined.

But even if there was a slight accident, he could just return it to its original state from now on. Fortunately, all the materials needed for the plan were here.

Zeras reached out to Ruina. He took out the object most needed for the ritual, the Philosopher’s Stone, from her chest.

“It’s, mine…. The Philosopher’s Stone I made, mine… Give it back…!”

The Philosopher’s Stone was my everything. It’s the only thing that can make my dreams come true. So, I couldn’t let it be taken away.

Ruina barely reached out her hands and grabbed the Philosopher’s Stone that was moving away. She did her best to stop Zeras’s actions, so much so that her body trembled. But she blocked her actions, which were imbued with the curse.

Crack!

“Kugh!”

Both arms twisted grotesquely. The bones and muscles were so severely twisted that it was difficult to recognize their shape. Blood flowed down like a waterfall through the gaps, drooping and dangling.

“Haa, haa….”

Her breathing becomes rough. Painful groans also gradually increased. Nevertheless, the light in Ruina’s eyes did not die. She glared at Zeras with eyes more lively than ever.

“Tch.”

Those eyes are annoying. Zeras wanted to pluck those eyes out right away. But he couldn’t do that. Each and every part of Ruina’s body was a precious sacrifice. Not even a single strand of hair should be wasted.

Zeras moved to the center of the mansion. And he dropped Ruina in the center.

Then, in response to his will, magic circles appeared on the ceiling, floor, and walls of the mansion. At the same time, black snakes that appeared from the magic circles bound Ruina’s limbs, and she was levitated into the air.

“If things had gone according to plan, I wouldn’t have had to use this.”

He muttered, looking at the Philosopher’s Stone. If the previous plan, the attack on Tianis Academy, had been carried out properly, only Ruina would have been sacrificed, and there would have been no need to use the Philosopher’s Stone.

So… it was truly a waste that this was being used. The potential of the Philosopher’s Stone was too futile to be used as a mere sacrifice.

But he couldn’t not use it. Since he failed to attract the attention of the Empire, he needed to make up for that failure. After all, he was the one who was supposed to take charge of the Empire.

Zeras once again injected his will. The black mana emanating from his body supplied energy to the magic circle. Ruina opened her mouth between her faint vision.

“Dad….”

“…….”

“Dad’s plan will fail. He told me…. He’d help me….”

Zeras’s arm stopped. He stopped using magic and looked at Ruina.

“Who is going to help you.”

“There is… the person I, love… Keugh!”

It was useless to force her mouth open through the curse. For a moment, Ruina’s will temporarily overcame the power of the curse engraved on her body and soul.

“Hoo….”

It bothers me. Ruina’s words bother him enough to make him frown. But no matter how much he tortured her, she wouldn’t open her mouth, so there was nothing he could do.

But even if someone were to break in, Zeras was confident that he could kill them. This mansion was his domain, and he wielded absolute power, at least here. He proceeded with the ritual while being as wary as possible.

A small hole appeared above Ruina. A gap made by cutting out the space itself, unlike a magic circle or subspace.

The hole gradually increased in size. And beyond the space, the scenery beyond that, which had not been visible until just now, came into view. The capital of the Empire and Tianis Academy, which was attached to it, could be seen.

Preparations were complete. Now, all that was left was to end the ritual and send the summoned being beyond. Zeras said to Ruina, who was once his daughter and a great tool.

“Ruina. Your sacrifice will be remembered forever.”

As soon as he finished speaking, the magic was activated. Hundreds of magic circles engraved in the mansion reacted. As if proving that its origin was black magic, the magic circles, dyed black, showed the world its miracle.

A blood-like, viscous liquid gushes out from under her feet. The black liquid swallowed Ruina whole.

The Philosopher’s Stone, which can even summon a god, and the potential of Ruina Lindel, a talented black magician and alchemist. He sacrificed it to summon a being. A servant of the one Zeras serves….

──────!!

Then, a beam of light landed in the center. A clear energy like divine power. The light, which seemed to purify everything, illuminated the mansion, and it peeled off the husk that was enveloping Ruina.

Tap, a light footstep is heard. The unidentified man said, holding Ruina, who was falling to the ground, in his arms.

“Who said you could take my senior as you please.”

A man he had seen somewhere before. Saint Kyle Arden revealed himself.

“Where do you think you are…!”

Not only did he break into the mansion without permission, but he dared to interfere with the ritual. Zeras injected his will. And, as the mansion’s magic was activated, black light covered Kyle.

Episode 252 Fate (4)

Episode 252: Destiny (4)

There are two ways to stop a summoning ritual. Prevent the start itself. Or interrupt it midway.

What if you interfere after the ritual is complete? Of course, it’s too late then. The sacrifice has already been used in the summoning and disappeared, and the summoned being has revealed itself to the world.

The reason I chose the latter is because there is a significant advantage.

The former has the advantage of saving the sacrifice without any harm, but that’s all. Depending on the situation, there is a possibility of heading towards the worst outcome.

The latter harms the sacrifice, but if the timing is right, it has the advantage of harming the ritual conductor along with the ritual interruption.

The most effective and efficient way to harm him. That’s why I chose the latter.

The mansion reacted to the intrusion of an outsider like me. Hundreds of black magic spells poured down on me. Each one had a power of at least 7 circles. 8 circles were mixed in here and there, and some had power equivalent to 9 circles.

But there was nothing to worry about.

“Cough!”

Zeras Lindel spat out blood. It was because the ritual stopped midway. The failure of the summoning ritual has a greater backlash the more powerful the being you are trying to summon.

Moreover, Zeras Lindel is a black magician who reveres the Outer Gods. The pain from the backlash is beyond imagination.

However, the backlash was not as great as I expected. He only spat out blood and his arm was twisted. Of course, a black magician of his level would not have failed to anticipate this situation.

Anyway, thanks to that, 30% of the magic misfired. I fended off the incoming magic while observing the opponent’s reaction.

“……”

He looked at his dangling arm. Soon, black energy flowed out and the arm was restored to its original state. For his skill, such recovery would be as easy as breathing.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m okay.”

“Doesn’t it hurt?”

“It doesn’t hurt. I’m used to pain.”

In the meantime, I put her down on the ground and cast a healing spell on her arm. The bones and muscles of both arms returned to their original state, making strange noises. As if to prove that what he said just now was not a lie, there was no change in expression. Even though the recovery process would be painful.

“Wait a moment. I’ll finish it quickly.”

“Okay. I understand.”

The senior nodded and moved away from me. Then, he turned his eyes to the source of her suffering.

Zeras Lindel. He, like me, was looking at me. He stood still and had not taken any action since restoring his arm.

My eyes meet his in the air. Neither of us opens our mouths first. Perhaps a battle of pride. That trivial and childish fight went back and forth. Then, finally, it was him who opened his mouth.

“I just thought we were close… I never thought you were that kind of relationship. Since when?”

“We were close. Enough to give this kind of help.”

I didn’t intend to continue the conversation for long. So, I cut him off, showing that I had no intention of talking.

“……”

He was silent. And instead of words, he showed it with actions.

Fsss—

Discharge of power. Black energy flows out from him. The ominous energy corroded the surrounding space just by revealing itself to the world.

Since ancient times, it has been said that a magician’s mana is influenced by the state of their mind. So, this was not strange, and at the same time, I could roughly grasp what kind of state of mind the black magician Zeras Lindel had.

“Kyle Arden, the Saint of the Holy Kingdom. I have heard of your skills. You have reached 8 circles in magic and mastered swordsmanship, haven’t you? And according to rumors…”

Zeras spoke calmly. His energy gradually swelled each time he uttered a word. The space is tingling.

“There was also a rumor that you killed a god.”

“……”

“I don’t know how much of that rumor is true or false… but in this mansion, my power rivals a god!”

Kwagagagaga!!

Energy explodes around him. His mana dominated the entire space, as if a bomb had exploded and the heat spread throughout the space. Within it, black magic caused a chain reaction, binding me.

Indeed, the power of an 8-circle magician. Moreover, not the beginning or middle, but the very end. Zeras Lindel’s level was already looking ahead.

Now knocking on the wall of the 9th circle. Perhaps this battle could break that wall and move on to the next level. But even if he reaches the 9th circle, it will not last forever. Because he will die today.

I swung my sword and cut down the magic. The magic was sliced ​​apart, and the flow was rearranged and headed in the opposite direction. Slightly more comfortable movements. I kept moving my sword, and with my other hand, I pressed down hard on the air.

[You have purchased ‘1st Unidentifiable Stone Piece’]

[You have purchased ‘2nd Unidentifiable Stone Piece’]

[You have purchased ‘3rd Unidentifiable Stone Piece’]

The stone piece series I found when I first got the store system. I bought them as soon as I saw them.

At first, I wondered if this would be of any use. The explanation was ambiguous, and it wasn’t written what it existed for.

Moreover, the price was a whopping 50,000 points. It would be better to buy other cost-effective and highly versatile items. Why would I buy this unidentified stone piece? No one in their right mind would ever buy it.

But recently, that thought has changed.

First of all, the stone piece series could only be purchased once. There was no limit to the number of purchases for other items, but the stone piece was the only one.

Also, the explanation [Something good might happen if you collect this?] It was suspicious, too suspicious. It was as if it was telling me to buy it no matter what.

There were no items in the store that intentionally highlighted their presence. They were just placed like products displayed on a shelf. In the meantime, it was strange that only the stone piece series showed uniqueness in the explanation.

Most of all, what made me suspect the stone piece series was the points they had been giving away recently. After the incident with Ariel, they gave me fame points by throwing out all sorts of titles.

For those three reasons, I sensed it. If I collect the stone piece series, something that will definitely help me will come out. Otherwise, there was no way the guy beyond the system would encourage me to buy these.

[You have purchased ’44th Unidentifiable Stone Piece’]

[Remaining Fame Points: 23,000 points!]

Finally, I bought all the stone pieces in the store. As a result, I used up almost all the points I had collected. I didn’t feel particularly bad.

Immediately afterwards, the system informed me.

[Bbambabbaam~ Congratulations! You have achieved the hidden item condition!]

At that moment, the 44 stone pieces shone and merged into one. A mysterious color like an elixir floated on the surface of the stone. And the system told me what it was.

[Hidden Item: Acquires ‘Philosopher’s Stone’!]

The moment I briefly lost my mind at the word [Philosopher’s Stone]. I held the one that appeared in front of me tightly in one hand. A stone of a different form from the one the senior made shone brightly in my hand.

Yes, what am I going to do from now on. I need something like this. Carefully holding the Philosopher’s Stone in my hand, I drew my sword from top to bottom.

Arden Swordsmanship Form 4 – Mana Destruction

A sword that suppresses space and time. Destroyed the mana contained within it. Shards of mana, torn to shreds, floated in the air, and the shards were as sharp as pieces of glass.

Unlike in the past, a technique performed with an 8-circle, master’s body. The completeness of the technique was on a different level than before, and I was able to show the full power contained in this technique.

In an instant, Zeras Lindel’s face is stained with embarrassment. This mansion was his absolute space, like a sanctuary. But at best, it was just a sham made of mana without any divinity.

Step by step, I slowly walked towards him.

In fact, I don’t have Zeras Lindel’s information in my head. All I knew was his name, and his information was mostly information that I inferred or found out by directly seeing and hearing things after I came to this world.

In the first place, the person named Zeras Lindel is a character who did not appear in ‘Arcane Heavenly Demon’. He is just an extra who is only known to be the father of the middle boss, Ruina Lindel. And that fact sounded different to me.

Characters and non-characters. Some may think it’s just a difference of one letter, but the difference is greater than you think. Because it means whether or not there is a role given in this world.

I sharpen the sword blade. I unfold unique magic. I weave them together and connect them to my soul.

“Zeras Lindel. Do you believe in destiny.”

“…Destiny is an illusion. Any destiny is helpless in the face of a powerful being.”

“Well, that’s true.”

The Outer Gods are powerful beings that can even twist and eliminate destiny as they please. So, it’s not unreasonable for him, who believes in the Outer Gods, to say such things.

“But I… believe in destiny.”

Unfortunately, I hated destiny, but at the same time, I believed in it. Because my origin started with destiny and ended with destiny.

That’s why I hated it even more. The fact that my existence was dragged around by destiny, and that my situation was ultimately forced to comply with destiny.

In that helplessness, I constantly pondered and eventually created it. A way to escape destiny.

A magic swordsman is someone who has mastered both magic and martial arts, two forces at the same time. But that power is ambiguous. Because if you don’t reach the extreme in either one, it’s just a useless power.

But if the two forces reach their extreme, then things change from there.

Magic is the power to twist the laws of the world, martial arts is the power to realize desires. And this is what a magic swordsman calls the power that combines the two forces.

The power to realize desires by twisting the laws of the world.

It just seems like the essence of the two forces is woven into one, but that’s actually right. But the power it holds is by no means negligible.

Absolute realization. That was the power of its meaning.

So….

“Zeras Lindel. Hand over your destiny.”

I drew Karasar horizontally over him.

Slash.

The sound of something being cut was heard.

Episode 253 Fate (5)

Episode 253: Destiny (5)

Destiny does not change simply by eliminating its cause. Especially for certain individuals, such words are as good as useless.

For example, the protagonist, the final boss, the mid-boss, etc. These were words that absolutely did not work for those who were given roles and were swept up in the curse of destiny.

Because they are the main pillars that make up that world. Their importance is different from extras like me who can be replaced at any time. So no matter how hard they struggle, they cannot escape their predetermined destiny.

In other words, even if I kill Zeras Lindel, it won’t be a fundamental solution. Even if I kill all the black magic users on the continent, the destiny of being a mid-boss will follow her throughout her life and eventually kill her.

I didn’t want that. I don’t want a future where I am devoured by destiny.

Fzzzt-!!

In every moment of swinging the sword, the Philosopher’s Stone shrinks in real time. Manipulating destiny is like touching the world. This technique required great power, enough to violently consume even the substance that could summon Outer Gods.

A space where Zeras Lindel’s energy has been driven out, and the void is filled with my energy through [Territory Declaration]. A state where [Point of View Regression] is slightly twisted and spread out widely. A thin ray of light visible between them was rising like smoke.

It is commonly said to be the thread of fate. Something that living things must have.

There are three threads in total in this place. Me, Ruina Lindel, and Zeras Lindel. And the color of each extending thread was different.

Ruina’s senior is black, Zeras Lindel is opaque, black means a future where death is certain, and opaque means an uncertain future. In other words, he has no predetermined destiny.

And I cut off Zeras Lindel’s thread.

“…….”

A blade slicing through the air. The black sword of darkness merely cut through the air. Having swung the sword while consuming even the Philosopher’s Stone, and with no damage done, he asked with a slightly bewildered face.

“What… did you do?”

“Nothing.”

There’s no point in telling him anyway, he wouldn’t understand. To see the thread of fate, one had to be close to fate, and at the same time, one needed the experience of witnessing various destinies.

Immediately afterwards, I reached out. A space placed under domination by [Territory Declaration]. Soon, a thread was caught at the tip of my finger.

The moment I grabbed the thread of fate, his life entered my mind. From the day he was born to his childhood, his youth, and up to the present, all his days are glimpsed.

A life full of happiness and joy. He had never been dissatisfied with his life as an alchemist or as a black magic user. Rather, he lived to fulfill his desires.

A life where he decides his fate as he pleases. The only thing that can influence him is the surrounding environment. Even I felt envious of that. And now, I’m going to pass it on to Ruina senior.

Fzzzzzzzzzzt!!!

As his destiny is pulled, the space shakes. The further it gets away from its original owner, the more severe the phenomenon becomes, and the consumption of the Philosopher’s Stone becomes even more intense. This is because the creation of destiny is not allowed in an incomplete world.

But I ignored it and forced it through. I created this technique to be unaffected by such interference.

Fzzzt!!!

The space shakes once more. This time, pain comes to my whole body. A shock inflicted on the soul, not the body. I gritted my teeth and endured the pain, pulling on destiny.

He wasn’t going to miss that gap. Zeras Lindel gathered mana on something that was gradually progressing. Then he poured black magic at me.

“Damn it….”

The main disadvantages of this technique are two. One is that it requires enormous power, and two is that gaps are created while using the technique.

These two problems are ones that can never be improved no matter how much I modify them. Perhaps it was inevitable. Because it was such a powerful force.

Then, I heard Ruina senior’s voice next to me.

“I’ll help you.”

With those words, senior stood in front of me. The energy emanating from her blocked my front and defended against the enemy’s attack. However, there was a difference in level, so senior was sweating profusely.

Still, is she a genius after all? The skills that improve over time foiled Zeras Lindel’s black magic.

I took advantage of the time she made for me to finish the job. The Philosopher’s Stone, half of which was consumed just by cutting off his destiny. I hurried even more.

I cut off Ruina Lindel’s destiny. An opaque thread and a black thread flicker in my hand. All that’s left now is to switch these cut threads and connect them.

Kwaaaaaaaaang!!

Opaque threads to senior, black threads to him. Each time, sparks flew in the space. A backlash against not allowing my actions. I suppressed it with the Philosopher’s Stone and forcibly attached the threads of fate.

Whoosh!

When destiny was connected, the thread shone. It was a phenomenon only visible to me, but I could see it clearly. The destinies that were switched with each other.

At the same time, the Philosopher’s Stone disappeared without a trace. But there was no time to care about that. Because now I could kill him without hesitation.

I used teleportation to approach Zeras Lindel from behind. I pulled the mana fragments floating in the air towards me. Each one is a sharp blade. More than thousands of them poured towards his front.

“Where do you think you’re going!”

He didn’t just stand still. The concentrated black mana touched the front of the mana fragments and began to erode them. The blue fragments were instantly dyed black.

From now on, it’s a battle of mana control. But unfortunately, I had no intention of fighting such trivial battles.

I wrapped black magic around Karsa. The blade, which was already black, turned even blacker. I stabbed it straight into his body.

Thwack, a sword piercing through the shoulder. The power embedded in the blade flows into the area where it makes contact. The power that destroys the soul slowly collapsed him from the inside.

“Kuaaagh!”

He must have felt the pain of burning in hellfire. He screamed at the pain rising throughout his body.

Then his figure disappeared. The place where he appeared was the ceiling of the mansion. Zeras Lindel shouted, dripping saliva.

“You damn bastards!”

Mana rampages with anger. The power he had built up as a black magic user was revealed to the world. At the same time, he is an alchemist. The magic circle spread under his feet changed the appearance of the mansion.

A spectacle like the authority of God. The 8-circle mage only lacked divinity, but the power itself was comparable to God.

Then he moved his arm. The entire space responded to his will. His black magic attacked me from all directions. And at the same time, black mana sprang up from under Ruina senior.

I realized his intentions. It was to continue the failed summoning ritual.

Senior was still an excellent sacrifice and possessed the Philosopher’s Stone. Moreover, if he summoned an Outer God or an equivalent being, he could reverse this situation in an instant.

But I had no intention of missing that gap. So I sent a telepathic message to Ruina senior.

-Senior, do you trust me?

Hearing the delivered words, senior nodded slightly and sent a message spell.

-Yeah, I trust you. More than anyone.

I smiled brightly and moved my sword. Immediately afterwards, Zeras Lindel’s power pierced her.

Thwack!

Black thorns pierced through her heart. Her blood and flesh scatter. The thorns absorb her blood and flesh, growing in size.

High-level mages have excellent calculation skills the higher their level. Furthermore, each magic boasts powerful firepower. As a result, there are no gaps to approach, as is the case now.

However, the more concentration a magic requires, the more gaps are created. Just like when I stopped the ritual earlier. Of course, he is wary of me, so the same thing is impossible.

But that doesn’t mean there aren’t any at all. Summoning rituals all have a section where gaps are created. And now was that timing.

This time, the heart was properly pierced. Karsa pierces through his chest.

“Damn it…!”

Zeras Lindel endured the pain and gathered mana. I didn’t miss that moment. I activated the magic I had planted in his body earlier.

“Where do you think you’re going.”

“Kuaagh!”

A groan erupted. I didn’t stop and spread the planted black magic throughout his body. Then the mana flow in the mansion became unstable. That means the damage to him is great. He muttered, holding Karsa with one hand.

“Even if you save her, it’s too late…. The ritual is already in its final stages….”

“No, I think differently.”

If senior had the destiny of a villain, there would have been zero chance of saving her. The Outer God reacts sensitively to destiny, so at this level of progress, it would have already swallowed the sacrifice and revealed itself.

But now, Ruina Lindel is in a state where destiny does not exist. She is not a target that will attract the attention of those bug-like beings.

On the other hand, Zeras Lindel is now in the destiny of a villain. So there was enough reason to attract the attention of the Outer God.

Immediately afterwards, the black thorns that were absorbing senior disappeared. They reappeared in Zeras Lindel. It was in his heart.

“W-what…!”

“It seems like they love you. Judging by the fact that they changed their target.”

“N-no way!”

Zeras Lindel screamed with a pale face. Like he did to senior, the black thorns devoured him in real time. Although he had no mouth, he ate ravenously.

I said to Zeras Lindel, who was gradually disappearing.

“If I may offer some advice, it’s best not to look at those guys carelessly. Because they are beings that even mock God.”

“Don’t spout nonsense about them when you don’t know anything!”

“Sorry, but I know them well. I’ve faced them countless times. Well… it seems too late to say this, though.”

“Kuaaagh!!”

Before I knew it, most of his body had been eaten. All that remained was his head. After a while, even the remaining part disappeared. A villain’s ending. It was a word that suited him well now.

And using Zeras Lindel, the villain, as nourishment, those guys began to be summoned. I swung my sword and cut through space.

“This is my territory. Get out!”

Those who were crawling out slowly disappeared. They are still no different from cockroaches.

“Ah.”

I belatedly remembered something I had forgotten. I hurriedly ran to Ruina senior.

“Haa, haa….”

She was panting, with a large hole in her heart. I picked up the Philosopher’s Stone that was dropped next to senior and began to heal her using it. The parts that had been eaten could not be restored with magic.

Her complexion is gradually improving. Her heart is also returning to its original state.

“Senior, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m okay….”

There was no energy in her words, but her face was bright. It seemed to be because the existence of her father, who had been holding her back, had disappeared. But senior cautiously opened her mouth.

“You know, I….”

“Yes?”

“I’m… actually, not human.”

“Then what are you?”

“I’m a homunculus… an artificial human created by my dad.”

I was wondering what she was going to say. It wasn’t something I cared about. But senior seemed to have said it with quite a bit of courage.

“So?”

“Aren’t you, upset…?”

“Even if you were created by someone, aren’t you human? Then I don’t think there’s much difference.”

“…….”

Senior was silent at my answer. After a long time, she moved her lips.

“I, have a favor to ask.”

“What is it?”

“With this… make me a real person.”

She firmly places the Philosopher’s Stone in my hand.

“It was my lifelong wish. To become real. That’s why I wanted the Philosopher’s Stone….”

“Is it okay for me to do it?”

“Yeah. It’s okay. Because you’re someone I like.”

“…….”

I smiled and handed the Philosopher’s Stone to senior. And I wrapped my hand around senior’s hand and used the alchemy I learned directly from her.

At that moment, our hands shone brightly, and the Philosopher’s Stone gradually disappeared. This is because the power of the stone was absorbed by her, changing the existence of the homunculus into a human. The Philosopher’s Stone was also called the Stone of Wishes.

After a while, senior exuded a different atmosphere than before. To put it another way, vitality, the energy of a human rather than a homunculus, was felt throughout her body.

Whether Ruina senior felt it too, she quickly got up from her seat. Then she looked around her body and smiled brightly. She looked like a child who came to an amusement park.

“Do I look like a real human…?”

“Well? I don’t feel much different from before?”

“…You’re mean. But I’ll forgive you.”

Ruina senior, whose expression changed from dissatisfied to smiling, came closer. Then she stared at my face for a long time before hugging me. But senior’s small arms couldn’t cover me completely. She was also short.

Nevertheless, senior hugged me and said, regardless.

“You know.”

“Yes.”

“I love you. I love you the most in the world.”

Ruina senior, who said that, raised her head. She raised her heels as much as possible and brought her face to mine without a moment’s hesitation.

Senior’s lips… came to my lips.

Episode 254 Invitation (1)

Episode 254 Invitation (1)

Winter was approaching. The Arden family was in the midst of holding a family head meeting to wrap up the year.

With the family head at the forefront, elders and the family’s knights commanders gathered together to discuss various matters. The knights in this place were experts, if anyone was. Their conversation continued incessantly, as if watching an imperial conference.

“Hmm….”

“Hehe….”

However, when a certain topic flowed from someone’s mouth, they all moaned with faces sunk in deep contemplation.

Winter is the season that signals the end of the year. Animals go into hibernation, and plants wait for spring underground. Winter was the time when everything froze and vitality disappeared.

That was the same for humans. Most of them stopped their activities, enduring the snow-covered weather and cold, and waited for the next year. That was true for the entire continent in winter.

And that meant that Tianis Academy would soon have its vacation. That was why those gathered in one place moaned and agonized.

Because Kyle Arden would graduate after this winter, and Bail Arden would become a third-year student. Naturally, they couldn’t help but have many thoughts.

“Family Head, no matter what….”

“We must invite them. Absolutely.”

“Although His Majesty the Emperor warned us, this is a major event for the Arden family that happens only once every few decades. If I dare say so, it is comparable to an enthronement ceremony.”

Elders and knights commanders. The two groups of Arden put forward the same opinion. This matter was that important.

And at the continued words, Dekal Arden opened his mouth quietly.

“Yes… we must invite them….”

After speaking, he sighed into the air. Today… was a day with a lot of thoughts.

***

Ruina Lindel’s rescue. And the event of visiting the Lindel family in the Magic Kingdom for that purpose. That was never known to the world.

We secretly visited the Magic Kingdom, and the battle took place only in the mansion. Besides, there was no one in the mansion except Zelas Lindel. In other words, there were no witnesses, so there was no way it would be known to anyone.

Thanks to that, the aftermath was easy to handle. Ruina and I stayed at the mansion for several days to sort out matters related to the black magician, and at the same time, we worked hard to take control of the Lindel family.

Since Ruina’s family was deeply involved with black magicians, it was absolutely necessary. If we didn’t do this, I didn’t know when she would suffer again because of them.

The latter task also ended quite simply.

The sudden absence of the Lindel family head. As a result, the inside of the Magic Kingdom fell into temporary chaos. The Lindel family’s influence in Falun was quite large.

But the confusion didn’t last long. The biggest reason for that was the existence of his only child, Ruina Lindel.

The existence of a legitimate blood relative. Moreover, she was an outstanding alchemist who worked as a professor at Tianis Academy. Her young age was a flaw, but she was qualified enough to take on the role of family head.

For those reasons, Ruina inherited the position of Lindel family head under the attestation of the royal family. Thanks to that, it was easy to take control of the family.

I spent about a week in the Magic Kingdom dealing with the aftermath in that way. In the meantime, Zelas Lindel had planted many seeds throughout the kingdom, so troublesome things often happened.

For example, a nobleman of the kingdom came to threaten us, or a black magician hiding in various places invaded at night to take his place. Various incidents occurred in the absence of Zelas Lindel.

I was already dying of exhaustion from this incident, but these kinds of troubles made my head feel like it was breaking. As expected, even with the Philosopher’s Stone, using its power was too much. If it were my old body, this wouldn’t have happened.

When I was resting, lying down, Ruina said to me.

“I’ll take care of it. Lie down.”

After saying that, she settled everything in two days. I thought she was just someone who liked alchemy, but I wondered if she had talent in this area as well.

Anyway, thanks to her consideration, I was able to rest comfortably, and after finishing work, I returned to Tianis. As soon as I returned to the dormitory, Lana came close to me and sniffed my scent with her nose.

“Kyle.”

“Why, Lana?”

“Did you go and do good deeds again? The smell is stronger than the last time I saw you. What did you do this time?”

“…I didn’t do anything.”

At my words, Lana smiled and said.

“You know you can’t fool my nose, right? And do you know what? Kyle, when you lie, your reaction is slightly slower only to me.”

“……”

When there was no answer, she rubbed my cheeks and laughed.

“Hehe, cute. Did you finish your work well?”

“I finished it well.”

“Then that’s a relief.”

Lana said that and took her hand off. I felt sad after seeing her in a week, but I didn’t have any regrets. There would be plenty of time to stick together.

“Oh, the graduation exam schedule came out yesterday. While Kyle was away.”

“Really? What’s the schedule like?”

“Next Wednesday. They’re going to have the exam then.”

Well, it was about time. The semester would be over soon. I spent three years at the academy, but I couldn’t just graduate without any conditions.

Well, I didn’t have to worry. My current skills were not at a level to be tested, and the professors would take good care of me.

I chatted with Lana. Then, someone was coming this way from afar. It was Ruina.

“Oh? It’s Ruina!”

She was running as if trying to escape somewhere. She arrived in front of us in less than 10 seconds.

“Welcome!”

“Hello.”

An unchangingly emotionless tone. But it was a little different when she greeted me.

“I’m here.”

“Did you finish your business?”

“Yeah, I’m all done. It’s free time now. I can stay here.”

A voice full of brightness. The tone was also slightly raised.

After a brief greeting, Ruina stared at us sitting on the bench. Then, she squeezed in between us and said.

“I’m going to sit here.”

Her actions were faster than her words, so she was already sitting between us. Lana watched the scene quietly and turned her head to me. Then, she called me with a playful expression.

“Kyle~.”

“……Why.”

At the late reply, Lana laughed even more and opened her mouth.

“Isn’t that what I’m thinking?”

“…What.”

“Hehe, I guess it is~.”

I turned my head away at the sight of her humming a song. But it was no use. Lana moved to the other side and faced me.

“Kyle. You know I love you, right?”

“I… love you too.”

“Yeah. That’s enough.”

Lana smiled brightly. Then, I felt someone pulling me from the side. Ruina was pulling on my clothes.

“Don’t just talk to each other.”

Ruina with a slightly pouting face. She didn’t let go of my clothes until I turned my head. Lana seemed to like that, so she ran to Ruina and hugged her.

“Ruina, you’re so cute! So cute!”

“Let go, let go…!”

“Uwoong, I don’t want to! I’m going to keep hugging you!”

Unfortunately, Ruina was too weak to shake off Lana. No, that’s impossible now that she has the Philosopher’s Stone. Maybe she secretly likes it, so she’s pretending to hate it while accepting it.

“Ruina, do you like Kyle?”

“……”

“Aren’t you going to tell me?”

“…I’m not going to tell you.”

“Heeing, I thought I was close to you….”

A conversation between the two. No, this time, other kids came while they were having an almost one-sided conversation. It was Estella and Chloe who appeared at the same time.

“Oppa! You should have told us where you were going!”

“Sunbae! How can you disappear without saying anything!”

The two, who appeared after hearing the news of my arrival, were angry at me. It was definitely true, but I wondered if they had to shout like that. Lana was just standing still.

And the two, who appeared in the same position at the same time, glared at each other.

“Oh my, why are you here? I came to see Sunbae, so would you please get out of here?”

“Hmph! Shouldn’t you be the one to leave? Don’t interfere with me and Oppa.”

“Oppa this, Oppa that! Don’t call Sunbae with that lousy title!”

“Shut up!”

Estella and Chloe, who were three times as noisy as usual. It seemed that both of them were on edge because I had left without saying anything.

“Get out!”

“You’re the one who should disappear!”

Kwaaaang!!!

As always, a fight broke out. Because of that, the dormitory was changing in real time. Well, it was warm because it emitted a lot of heat, but it was troublesome in many ways.

“When are we going to restore that again….”

I lose all my strength at that thought. But if I try to stop them, it’ll only be harder for me. Then after a while, Lana intervened between the two.

“Estella! Chloe! What are you two doing!”

“O, Onni….”

“It’s, it’s not like that….”

“Can’t you see Kyle is tired? He needs to rest, but right now….”

Hmm, I can leave it to Lana there. The two were still weak to Lana.

While the three of them were separated. Ruina came up on top of me. And then she leaned in for a kiss. I stopped her action with my hand.

“Why, why are you stopping me…?”

“I told you. It’s too early.”

“That’s forced….”

Ruina pouted and complained. But there was no way around it. I couldn’t do it to her first when I hadn’t even done it with Lana.

You might ask if I haven’t even kissed Lana yet, but the situation is a bit complicated. I was hesitant to do it carelessly because I thought I might cross the line if I did. Originally, everything starts from small things.

“They said if you love each other, you kiss.”

“Who said that?”

“The students….”

Those rotten things are teaching strange knowledge. It wasn’t exactly wrong, but it was still unpleasant. I’ll have to punish them later.

“Anyway, later. Not now.”

“…Mean.”

Ruina came down from on top of me. Sitting next to me, she watched the two being scolded by Lana with me. Then, Ruina pulled on my arm again and asked.

“But….”

“Do you have any questions?”

“Yeah. That kid….”

Ruina raised her arm and stretched out her finger. At the end of it was Chloe.

“I feel a similar aura to the one my dad was trying to summon from her. What is she?”

“Hmm….”

On the outside, I smiled, and on the inside, I smiled bitterly and answered.

“She’s just a student attending Tianis Academy. A normal one.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“I see.”

She seemed to want to ask something more, but she got over it well enough. I looked at Chloe once and then shifted my gaze into the air.

“Haa….”

All I could do was sigh.

Episode 255 Invitation (2)

Episode 255 Invitation (2)

One day when snow was falling heavily.

“Huff, huff….”

A student was running hard. He made rough breathing sounds every time he pushed off the ground, and sweat poured down his forehead like a waterfall.

He looked as if he was frightened of something. No, he was actually terrified. That was because he was being chased by a devilish man.

“Why, why…!”

He shouted quietly and kept moving his legs. If he stopped even for a moment, he would surely be caught. Even an Expert of the highest rank was no match for that guy.

At that moment, he sensed a presence through his widely spread sensory perception. As soon as he felt it, he shouted.

“You damn bastard! Do you really have to go this far!”

Immediately, a blonde-haired man appeared in front of him. The student flinched as soon as he saw him, and at the same time, he drew his sword from its scabbard.

“We’re not close, but I thought we had some camaraderie as fellow students in the Department of Knight Studies! Are you really going to do this!?”

“That’s why I’m telling you not to run away and just attack.”

“Is that easy to say! When you’re the opponent!”

Even though he was indignant, the man held his sword with an indifferent expression.

“Stop wasting time and just attack. Your graduation will be decided by this.”

In an instant, the man’s mana engulfed the space. A force that made his whole body tingle. The student trembled and pushed off the ground. Then, filled with anger, he shouted.

“Ugh, let me graduate! Kyle Arden, you damn bastard!”

His voice, wishing for graduation, was truly desperate.

***

His upper body leaned forward, and his opponent surrendered his body to the ground. Then, his back heaved greatly up and down. He was panting roughly, looking exhausted.

“Ugh, ugh….”

Soon, he even let out a groan. Should I have gone easy on him? But it was an exam, so I needed an accurate assessment of his skills, so I used a little of my real ability. It seems I went a bit too far.

“Hey, are you okay?”

I tapped him to check his consciousness. While I was at it, I healed his wounded body with mana.

“Stop, touching me…. I feel like I’m going to die….”

Fortunately, he had no problem speaking. However, he looked like he was having a hard time getting up. Well, he should be able to walk around in a little while, so there’s no need to worry too much.

I turned around to go back. However, he grabbed my ankle and held on.

“Graduation, my graduation is….”

“Well, it’s a failure….”

“Ah, no! How much effort have I put in all this time, and it’s a failure!”

The moment I said “failure,” he jumped up. I don’t think I need to take him separately with that kind of reaction.

“…is what I want to say, but personally, it’s a pass. According to the academy’s standards.”

“You should have said that first! Ugh, finally graduation!”

He was cheering. He seemed happy about the fact that he was graduating. Well, he had spent three years working like crazy, so he deserved it. Some students called Tianis Academy hell.

“I’m going. Get back on your own. I don’t have a hobby of taking guys back.”

“Like I don’t know that! You’re the guy who lives with a woman in the dormitory!”

“……”

I stopped the mana supply because he was being insolent. Then he screamed, but I ignored him. This is why you shouldn’t be kind to people carelessly.

Anyway, this is the end of the graduation exam work. This guy was the last student I was in charge of. To ask me to be an examiner instead of passing the graduation exam. It’s such a pain in the ass.

After that, I informed the professors of the score sheet and the pass/fail results and returned to Tianis.

As the end of the semester approached, the academy was certainly noisy in many ways. Final exams, graduation preparations, vacations, etc. The time to wrap up the semester was passing by quickly.

Thanks to that, Lana was not to be seen when I returned to the dormitory. She was out for the graduation exam, just like me. Senior Ruina was the same. Evan and Vail haven’t been coming lately because of the exams.

Well, even if you exclude them, there was someone waiting for me in the dormitory.

“Oppa! I can’t stand it anymore! How many women are you adding!”

Estella grabbed me as soon as I came in and shook me. She was very angry.

“What is it.”

“What do you mean ‘what is it!’ Don’t pretend you don’t know! You know who I’m talking about! That professor!”

“……”

“At first, I didn’t think so, but recently I’ve become certain! She visits the dormitory every day, and tries to kiss you every time we’re not looking! Oppa, aren’t we enough for you? Me, my sister, and His Majesty the Emperor?”

“I’m not like that with the professor.”

“Don’t lie! I saw it!”

I guess this won’t do. I went behind Estella. Then, I hugged her gently and whispered.

“Don’t you trust me? I’m the only saint, you know?”

Instantly, her face turned red. Her cheeks were so red that I could see them from behind.

“I, I know you’re trying to gloss over this in this way!”

“Well, it’s a misunderstanding.”

“W, wait! Don’t touch my stomach! I’ve been gaining weight lately….”

Embarrassed, Estella tried to push my hand away. I smiled and refused her action.

“Where did you gain weight? You’re the same as before.”

“Ugh….”

Cold winter weather. In contrast, Estella’s body gradually began to heat up. Eventually, she raised the white flag.

“I, I’ll only allow that professor! I won’t tolerate any more! If this happens again, I’ll stick by you and that person every hour and watch you!”

“Okay. It’s cold, let’s go inside.”

“Tsk….”

Estella glared at me and followed my guidance into the dormitory. It seems like I need to pay a little more attention to her today.

After that, we returned to our room. I infused mana to make the inside warm. I also brewed some coffee because I thought we should drink some.

The scenery of snow falling outside the window. Estella and I sat side by side and drank coffee. When our bodies were getting warm, Estella said to me.

“Oppa. A letter came while you were away.”

“Where did it come from?”

“Ummm… Your family?”

Immediately after she finished speaking, she took out a letter from her bosom. Looking at the seal’s mark, it was definitely from the Arden family.

Did my father send it? Or did he send it for another reason? I opened the letter and examined the contents.

“Hmm.”

“What’s it about?”

“It’s not just sent to me. It’s sent to us. To us, the saint and the saintess.”

“To us?”

Estella tilted her head. She had no contact with the Arden family, so she was bound to be bewildered.

“Yeah. It says they’re inviting us because there’s a family head succession ceremony.”

“A family head succession ceremony means….”

“It means Vail is becoming the family head.”

It was about time. There would be no time except for now, when the episode time has changed.

“But is it okay? When you’re here. I heard it from the gods. They said that the Arden family head is the most outstanding person. To be honest, aren’t you better than Vail?”

“That’s true for now, but my brother’s talent is much better. And I don’t really want to be the family head.”

“Huh? Really?”

“What. Do you want me to be the family head? Then you’ll have less time to see me?”

Estella was startled by my words.

“That can’t happen! I don’t have enough time with you as it is, and it can’t be reduced any further! Oppa, don’t become the family head. Let’s spend the rest of our lives together. Okay? Please….”

I laughed at her clinging appearance. I stroked Estella’s hair and said.

“Don’t worry, it won’t happen even if you don’t do that.”

“Phew, that’s a relief….”

She breathed a sigh of relief and stroked her chest. Anyway, that’s beside the point.

“Let’s go to the imperial palace first. I need to meet Ariel.”

Immediately, I used teleport to move to the imperial palace.

***

“Haa….”

As soon as I told her this news, Ariel let out a deep sigh.

“Judging by your reaction, you knew about it.”

“It would be strange if I didn’t know, Kyle. It’s the Arden family’s succession ceremony. I heard about it last week.”

“You knew first, but you didn’t tell me?”

“You know why I didn’t tell you.”

I nodded slightly. The reason Ariel didn’t tell me was out of consideration for me. She was someone who knew my hatred for the family.

“I knew this would happen, so I gave them a warning. I can’t believe they’re going to exploit the loophole of calling you not as their son, but as a saint….”

“What did you say to the family?”

“W, well… I did. I told them not to touch you….”

I wondered why it was so quiet. It seems it was quiet thanks to her taking action.

Ariel paused for a moment and frowned, lost in thought. Then, she said quietly.

“Are you going? To the succession ceremony.”

I smiled and answered.

“I have to go. It’s Vail’s once-in-a-lifetime succession ceremony.”

Vail Arden. My one and only brother whom I love and love. I couldn’t miss an event for such a brother. Besides, if I go back to the family, my sister will be there too.

“I don’t want to send you, and I want to follow you, but….”

She glanced at me as if asking for permission. But that was impossible.

“You know it can’t be done. Ariel, you’re the emperor.”

“That’s right…. That’s the biggest problem. Haa, if I were a princess, I would have followed you no matter what….”

“Don’t worry too much. I’m going to take other people besides Estella.”

It was the Arden’s succession ceremony. The people who sent the invitations were not limited to the empire, but the entire continent. Just like we, the saint and saintess, were invited. So, Lana and Evan, besides us, would have been invited too.

“Okay. Have a safe trip, Kyle.”

“Oh, right.”

I roughly calculated the number of days I would be away this time. Then, I slowly approached Ariel and made eye contact.

“You know. When I come back this time….”

Should I say this? Or should I not say it? Deep worries arise from moment to moment. But in the end, I chose the latter. It didn’t seem like this was the right time to bring it up.

“No, it’s nothing. I’ll tell you when I come back.”

“What is it. You’re making me curious.”

“I’ll tell you when I come back. Wait for me.”

“Tch.”

Ariel pouted her lips at the curiosity. I smiled once and moved my body.

“Then I’ll be going.”

“Your Majesty the Emperor! I’ll buy you something delicious to eat!”

“Yes, both of you be careful.”

We left the imperial palace with Ariel’s send-off.

And a few days after the semester ended. I prepared to return to my family.

Episode 256 Arden Family (1)

Episode 256: The Arden Family (1)

“Your brother’s territory… I’m looking forward to it! It’s a place I’ve always wanted to visit!”

The Arden family’s territory is like a utopia for knights. If you walk the path of a knight, you’ll definitely want to visit. It was no wonder that Evan, who is half knight, was so excited.

Then Estella said to Evan,

“Evan, did you know? In the past, there were so many dragons in the Arden territory. So you can find dragon bones all over the territory, and there’s even a huge skull in the center of the city! Of course, they’re extinct now.”

“Wow, dragons! Is that true, Brother?”

“I don’t know either.”

I’d have to have gone to know. Of course, I know what the city where the Arden family settled looks like. I also know that dragon bones actually exist in the center of the city.

“And if it’s a dragon, what’s so curious about seeing them every day.”

Even if it’s not an adult, Lana’s summon is clearly a dragon. I don’t know why he’s making such a fuss.

“Brother! Don’t shatter a man’s romance like that! To be honest, Lana’s dragon is….”

Evan watched Lana’s reaction, carefully approached, and whispered.

“It’s too small. It’s different from the dragon I imagine.”

“Who are you yelling at?”

“Aaaagh! Save me!”

I punished the impudent Evan by hitting him on the head.

But when I think about it, I also had that kind of man’s romance when I was young. Like a giant combining robot. I wanted to see something like that so much when I was a kid. If there’s one thing I regret as I get older, it’s not being able to go to a world where such things exist.

Well, enough with the punishing.

“How is Lyneil coming?”

“Dad is leaving separately from the territory. The Kyle family isn’t an ordinary family, so he must have a lot to take care of.”

Lana’s family, like her, was invited to this succession ceremony. Besides, he is the head of the Heytald family. Unlike us, he had a lot to prepare.

“Oppa, Unnie! It’s our turn!”

“Okay.”

“Okay, Estella.”

It seems to be our turn to use the warp gate. Lana and I followed Estella’s lead.

And just like that, the four of us arrived in the Arden territory in the blink of an eye. Of course, we weren’t the only ones who came; the elves appeared after us. Estella and I came here as a saint and a saintess, so bodyguards were essential.

“Oh… maybe it’s because it’s the center of the territory, but I’m already getting a tingling sensation.”

“You’re right, Evan. How can there be so many masters? That direction must be the Arden family.”

Evan and Elena, who were already close to each other, walked towards the entrance, talking. As they said, I could definitely feel the energy of several masters from afar. Well, let’s leave those two lovebirds alone.

“Let’s go too.”

“Okay, Kyle.”

“Let’s go quickly! Ah, should I have brought a gift? It’s the first time I’m meeting your parents, Oppa.”

“Why would you bring a gift. Just go.”

If we were invited as people of the Empire, we would have brought one, but now we are invited as people of the Holy Kingdom. There was no need to prepare a gift. Of course, I brought a gift for my younger sister.

“Wow… there are more people than in the capital! Like Emperor’s coronation ceremony!”

“Right. As expected of the Arden family. So many people gathered.”

People filling the streets. Commoners and nobles are evenly mixed on the street. Like Estella said, it was like watching the day of the coronation ceremony. Lana was quite surprised too.

With Elena at the lead, the elves surround us. They keep a moderate distance, not sticking too close. But that alone was enough to put pressure on the other party.

Moreover, elves are rare except in the Holy Kingdom, and the people they are guarding are the Saint and Saintess. The pressure those three gave was considerable. Thanks to that, the road was comfortable.

Still, as expected. That phenomenon didn’t last long, and soon whispers began to be heard from all over the place.

-It’s the Saint….

-Was he invited to the succession ceremony?

-The Saintess is here too? Wow… she looks really amazing in person….

Of course, that was the conversation of those who visited the city. The conversations of the territory residents who were born and raised in the Arden territory were a little different.

-It’s Kyle….

-He hasn’t come in years….

-…….

Most of them said a few words and then stopped. Someone glanced at me and didn’t say anything. The emotion felt in that was confusion. It was as if they were at a loss as to how to treat me.

I understood the reason for that reaction better than anyone else. To them, Kyle Arden is a hooligan. But now it’s the opposite of then. He became a Saint, is said to have saved the world, and there are rumors that he has a special relationship with the Emperor and the Saintess.

In other words, there is a huge gap between the appearance they saw in childhood. So it was natural for them to be confused. Perhaps some of them, like the family members, ignored me.

Was that why? Joy and discomfort coexisted. This was a place I really loved, but that feeling had faded a long time ago. I still haven’t forgotten the looks they gave me during my hooligan days. Those changed eyes, that look as if they were looking at a bug.

“Tsk.”

I clicked my tongue and brushed away the emotions. This is why I didn’t want to come. I hate the family, so there’s no way I wouldn’t hate the city that belongs to it.

Still, walking down the streets of the city brings back memories of the past. Fruit store, magic tool store, and the candy store I used to visit often when I was young. There are some things I miss.

Perhaps because time has passed, the owner of the fruit store has changed. Probably his son.

The owner of the magic tool store has also changed. It’s that part-timer I saw when I was young. He must have taken over the store. Maybe he inherited it.

Lastly, the candy store is….

“This place is still the same.”

It hasn’t changed from back then. The sign is still the same, and the display case is the same. The only difference is that it’s a little old? The displayed products have also changed slightly. After all, that side also changes trends quickly like fashion, so it would be stranger if it didn’t change.

“What kind of store is this?”

“Candy store. It’s a place I used to come to often when I was young. Let’s go inside.”

I open the door and go inside. The inside is also not much different. However, the sight of it being decorated like a space for children still made my heart flutter.

“Choose as much as you want.”

I said confidently. This store is hard to call the best, but it’s delicious to the point where it can be compared to famous dessert stores. This is by no means an empty word.

“If Kyle says so, I should choose.”

“Hehe, I’m going to buy all the candy in this store!”

Lana and Estella picked out the candies on display with excited faces. Following them, Evan and Elena, and the elves also began to move.

After about 20 minutes, everyone chose what they wanted to buy. I put them all on the checkout counter. The pile is so high that it exceeds my height. Half of this is Estella’s.

“How much is it all?”

“…30 gold coins.”

I guess they really bought a lot. Candy that costs at most copper coins, and even if it’s expensive, only 3 silver coins, reached the gold coin unit.

I gave the store owner, the old man, 50 gold coins generously. Then, I put the candy in the subspace and said a short greeting.

“I will enjoy it. Then goodbye.”

“Wait a moment.”

Then he called me. The old man, now with a thick beard and wrinkled skin, went inside. Then I heard something being made, and after 10 minutes, he came out with something.

Candy. It was also a candy with a rainbow color swirling like a whirlpool.

There were only 50 of them. The old man held them in both hands and put them in my hand.

“Take it and eat it. I don’t know how many people there are, but this should be enough.”

“…Thank you. Grandpa Gepetto.”

“…….”

He turned around silently and went back inside. I smiled bitterly inwardly and left the candy store.

“Kyle, what kind of candy is that?”

“This candy?”

I gave one to Lana, who asked, and said.

“The candy I like the most in the world.”

I liked it so much that I always bought this candy whenever I came to this store. And when I returned to my family, I ate one with my sister and brother.

However, I had never come to the store since I became a hooligan, and I didn’t remember it after coming here after a long time. But the old man, the grandfather, remembered that I liked this.

“Estella. Would you like one too?”

“Thank you, Oppa!”

She received the lollipop and gave her thanks. Next, I gave candy to Evan and the elves one by one.

After walking for a while, eating candy like that. Estella, who was staring at me, said.

“Oppa.”

“What.”

“Are you in a good mood? Your impression has become softer.”

At that, reactions erupted from the side.

“That’s right. It’s different from when you first came here. The atmosphere has also brightened.”

“Oh, you two thought so too? I also felt like it had changed.”

Lana and Evan taking over Estella’s words. The three of them saying the same thing at the same time meant that something must have changed.

“Well….”

And to answer the three’s questions.

“I guess I’m in a good mood. Is it because I ate candy?”

I don’t know either. So I licked the candy again.

After that, we looked around at a moderate distance and headed to the Arden family.

***

“Aaaagh, I’m annoyed!”

I’m so annoyed that it’s annoying. Why do I have to do this kind of crap? Chloe was filled with anger to the top of her head.

She had a headache recently because of Kyle. She couldn’t help but be bothered by the fact that the number of women was constantly increasing in a matter of months.

I have to stick by his side and monitor him somehow. She couldn’t because she left her seat because of this work. Because of that, Chloe’s anger piled up and she expressed it externally.

“Hey. Can’t you do it faster? Your slowness is delaying the work.”

A chilly voice. The black magicians who heard her voice trembled.

“I, I’m sorry!”

“We’ll move faster, Great Being!!”

The outside and inside were already completely under control. Moreover, they tasted a fragment of Chloe’s power. And the conclusion was that even if they gathered all the black magicians on the continent, they could not kill her alone. Because of that, they had no choice but to bow down to her.

But whether they had such thoughts or not, Chloe was lost in other thoughts.

“Haa….”

I want to give up everything and go back. But I can’t. This was a necessary task. But I don’t want to waste time being bored either.

Rather….

“Should I just wipe them all out?”

It was just a word she uttered because she was bored, but that alone was enough to scare the black magicians. Their movements became even more nimble.

At the same time, deep underground, in a place where only darkness existed, an eye flashed open.

-Krrr….

A dragon was awakening.

Episode 257 Arden Family (2)

Episode 257, The Arden Family (2)

The Arden family’s mansion.

While everyone was busy preparing for the succession ceremony, Veil strode purposefully. His heavy footsteps conveyed his emotions directly.

After a long walk, Veil arrived at the office. It was where his father, Dekal Arden, spent 1/4 of his day.

Bang, Veil opened the door roughly. He would usually ask for permission before entering, but Veil was not in the mood to be polite.

“Father!”

Dekal Arden is visible beyond the wide-open door. Veil shouted as soon as he saw him.

“What is it, Veil.”

“A succession ceremony out of the blue! What is this as soon as I return!”

Veil had just returned to the family after finishing his final exams, that is, after completing the last semester of his second year. But as soon as he arrived, he heard that he should prepare to inherit the position of head of the family.

At that moment, Veil’s head became dizzy, and he came to see his father, Dekal, to argue about this.

“It is true that all decision-making power of the family rests with you, the head of the family. But this is not it! You should have consulted with me about the succession ceremony, if nothing else!”

As with all families, the succession of the head of the family is the biggest event in the family. Moreover, he is a being who inherited the blood of the great Arden family. He is aware of the importance of this matter.

However, he did not expect that everything related to the succession would be hidden, and even guests would be invited to block the retreat. At least he should have told me in advance and given me time to prepare.

Above all, Veil….

“I cannot accept it. Me inheriting the position of head of the family. My brother is more suitable for the head of the family than I am.”

First of all, there was a difference in skill and realm. He was only an Expert at the highest level. On the other hand, his brother Kyle is a Master and an 8-circle mage.

Of course, he had long found a clue to reach Master, and he would reach it soon. He might get it before the end of this winter. But that is a story of the future. There is a clear difference now.

Moreover, Veil was inferior to Kyle in terms of reputation. Saint. With that status alone, he could already be said to have lost. If other things are included, the two were as different as heaven and earth.

A situation where he cannot surpass him no matter what he compares. No matter what anyone says, Veil was simply lacking compared to his brother. That’s why he couldn’t receive the position of head of the family even more.

“And I don’t want to become the head of the family in this way. I wanted to decide through fair competition with my brother.”

At that, Dekal said one word.

“But… didn’t you say you didn’t want to become the head of the family. According to your words.”

“That is….”

Veil was momentarily speechless. In fact, his brother didn’t want to become the head of the family, and he even told him that. At the time, he accepted it and moved on, but he didn’t want things to unfold like this.

“I can persuade my brother.”

“No.”

“Father!”

Veil raised his voice at the refusal. But Dekal only spoke calmly.

“Currently, you are the only official successor. Your brother was stripped of his successor status last year. So I cannot allow any words you say.”

“…….”

A firm answer. Veil felt that his father had no intention of withdrawing the succession of the head of the family. So he turned around and muttered softly as he left the office.

“You will definitely regret it.”

“…….”

Thump!

The office door closed, making a loud noise.

***

The mansion was already crowded with people. Carriages lined up, and the invitees were showing their invitations before entering. Looking at their faces, there were some who had been seen at the inauguration ceremony.

“As expected, Arden is Arden. People who I only saw at the inauguration ceremony are coming. It would have been difficult to see at other families.”

“Because it’s such a famous family.”

One way or another, the Arden family was on par with the imperial family. They sent invitations directly from that place, where they wanted to establish a relationship by any means, so they had no choice but to come.

The line quickly shortened. It was enough to check the invitation, so there was no need to check the identity. From the beginning, there would be no one brave enough to forge an invitation and enter the mansion.

Our turn came. The family’s knights widened their eyes when they saw me. I ignored the reaction and handed the invitation to Elena. She showed the received invitation to the knight and said.

“The Saint and Saintess of the Theocracy of Eustia, Kyle-nim and Estella-nim.”

Elena stated the status of Saint, not Arden. It was what I asked for. I’m not here as a member of Arden right now.

At that moment, sweat began to flow on the foreheads of the two knights. They look very nervous. When there was no reaction for a while, she brought their attention back.

“Aren’t you going to check?”

At the forceful voice, the knight hurriedly checked the invitation. And then he handed it back and said.

“Y-you may enter.”

She nodded and returned to us, and Elena bowed to me and Estella.

“They said you can go in.”

“Let’s go.”

Following us, Lana and Evan also finished checking their invitations and moved to the mansion.

The road to the interior was quite long. Usually, mansions have a door if you walk straight from the main gate, but the Arden mansion was different. Although it was not as large as the Imperial Palace, the site was more than 5 times the size of a normal one, so the building layout was different.

Walking through the garden, passing the training ground. Whether it was training time, the knights and soldiers of Arden were training.

Sweat and heat, shouts. The three become one and instill a strange sense of tension. Other invitees were overwhelmed by the sight and shrank back, while others expressed admiration.

“Arden’s training is not ordinary. I guess that’s why they are called the best knight family on the continent.”

“Why don’t you join in later if you want. They’ll probably welcome you.”

“Is that okay?”

“It’s okay.”

This sight is intended to show the dignity of Arden. They will not ignore the request of an invited guest. Moreover, Evan is famous within the family, so they will not refuse even more.

After a while, we arrived at the mansion. The wide-open door welcomed us, the invited guests. And the moment I stepped inside the mansion.

“…….”

Complex emotions swept through my whole body. As many as 3 years. It was not at all strange that I had not returned home for that long time.

I stroked the mansion door and said.

“This place… hasn’t changed much either.”

Just like the garden and training ground, the interior of the mansion had hardly changed. At best, the decorations had changed a little. Everything else is the same.

“You said it’s been a long time since you came back? Kyle.”

“That’s right. It’s been a long time since I came back.”

I answered Lana with a still complicated feeling.

“There must be a lot of things you remember even though it’s been a long time? Oppa, please show me around the mansion later!”

“If I have time. But I’ve forgotten everything too, so I don’t know if I can do it properly.”

“I just like walking around with Oppa!”

I made such a promise with Estella and turned my head.

“What are you doing. Aren’t you going to guide me?”

“Y-yes! I will guide you!”

The servant who was assigned to serve us was startled when I spoke to him. He looks much more nervous than the knights I saw at the main gate earlier. He looks about the same age, so he might have been a victim of my delinquent behavior.

So we moved with the help of the servant. However, the elves were heading in a different direction. They were heading to the annex, not the main building. It was impossible to put the invited guests and the escorts on the same level.

“Elena! I’ll come find you later!”

“Hey hey, don’t shout and be quiet. What are you doing being noisy.”

“Ack! That hurts!”

Evan is being a nuisance here too. Afterwards, we were assigned rooms one by one. Because of that, Estella complained a little.

“Umm….”

“Yes, yes! Please speak, Saintess!”

“I want to use the same room as Kyle Oppa, but would that be okay?”

“W-well… it’s not impossible… if the Saintess wishes, then that….”

At that, Lana intervened.

“Is it okay if I move to Kyle’s room too?”

“Me too! I want to use the same room as Elena! If I can’t come to the main building, I’ll go to the annex!”

“Uhhh, that’s….”

Perhaps he didn’t expect this, the servant stammered. Seeing him flustered, I finally intervened.

“Everyone sleep in your own rooms. Lana, you too. Got it?”

“Okay, Kyle.”

“Hmph….”

“Ah….”

Lana understood well, but the two made regretful sounds. But this was not the Tianis dormitory. We couldn’t do what we wanted like we did there.

Afterwards, we promised to meet after organizing our luggage in our respective rooms. I didn’t bring much, so I came out of the room quickly. The first one to come was Lana.

“Did you finish quickly?”

“I didn’t bring much, so I came right away.”

“The two of them seem like they’ll be late… shall we take a walk for a bit?”

“Okay!”

We came out of the mansion and walked through the garden. The pure white snow eyes gently placed on the winter flowers were beautiful. Both of us were not at the level to be affected by winter, so it wasn’t particularly cold.

“Lana, do you know what? This year is ending soon.”

“Yeah, I know. Is it about 2 weeks left?”

“Strictly speaking, there’s less than 2 weeks left. And when this time passes, it means we’re adults now. An age when others recognize us as adults, not students.”

“Huh?”

Lana stopped walking midway. Her face turned red in an instant.

“T-that’s right…?”

Emotions that are unmistakably revealed in the way she speaks. Lana seems flustered this time as well.

I moved closer to her. Our faces get closer, and the distance between our eyes decreases. And the distance between our lips is also gradually narrowing.

“So, you know. After the graduation ceremony next year….”

How long have I been waiting. I was frustrated to death because of the situation where I couldn’t move on to the next step because of the damn system. But in 2 weeks, I didn’t have to hold back anymore.

But that’s not the only thing I wanted. I wasn’t waiting for mere carnal desire. If only she allows it… I want a relationship that is deeper than that, deeper than lovers….

At that time, someone caught my eye beyond Lana. Why are they showing up at a time like this. I clicked my tongue inwardly and said.

“Just a moment, Lana.”

“Uungg….”

Hiding the shy Lana behind me, I stepped forward. And I bowed to the woman who must have come to find me.

“It’s been a while.”

Ophelia Theins. The one who gave birth to me, my mother.

However, apart from coming to find me, my mother’s expression was not good. She seemed displeased somewhere. That emotion seemed like it would burst out at any moment, and my prediction was not wrong.

“How dare you… what kind of place is this to come back to. Showing your face to the family….”

“I came because I was invited. I couldn’t not come since you sent me an invitation.”

I cut off my mother’s words and showed her the invitation. I’m sorry, but I had no desire to be close to her. Far from being happy, I wanted to get away quickly, and I didn’t want to talk to her.

But the first words she says to her son after 3 years are like that. Resentment wells up inside me.

“And you’re talking like I’m someone who shouldn’t come. I am a blood of the Arden family. What does it matter if I come home.”

“Do you know what you did to the family and still say that!”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re shameless! Do you know what the Emperor did to the family because of you!”

“…That’s something you should tell the Emperor, not me….”

Slap, my mother’s hand, raised high, strikes my cheek. My head turns and the hit area heats up. Of course, I could have avoided it, but I didn’t.

I turned my head back and said.

“…You’re agitated. You seem to have come alone without a maid, so please go back.”

“How dare you…!”

Her arm goes up once more. And again, her fingertips point downwards. I was going to get hit this time too. It was easier to deal with it with my body than with words.

At that moment, something I didn’t expect happened.

“Don’t hit Kyle!”

Lana, who was behind me, jumped forward. Her sudden actions made me slow. There was no time to stop. Fortunately, I belatedly reached out and barely stopped Lana from getting hit.

My mother’s wrist caught in my hand. After confirming that Lana was safe, anger welled up more than ever. I clenched my teeth tightly and said.

“You could have stopped. Why didn’t you stop!”

“…….”

The Arden family has been a knight family for generations. Most of the relationships they have are related to martial arts, and my mother Ophelia Theins is also the child of a knight. Her realm is also Expert at the highest level.

So she could have stopped her arm at any time. If that will existed. But she didn’t. I was angry at that fact.

“I can understand you cursing at me and hitting me.”

I can let go of the actions my mother showed me just now. I know what kind of humiliation my mother received in the past. There must have been a different kind of pain than mine.

But hitting Lana was completely different.

“She is an outsider, and she is a woman I love. But right now….”

My insides are boiling. Mana moves from my dantian and is released to the outside.

Kwagwang!!

The sky cries. Space is crushed. Anger and mana combine to destroy the surroundings.

Because of the strange phenomenon, people from the mansion began to gather around us one by one. The family’s knights, the invited guests, Evan and Estella. Following behind them, my father and Veil also appeared.

I declared in front of everyone gathered.

“This is the first and last warning. If you touch my people one more time, I won’t let it go like now. Even if it’s my mother who gave birth to me.”

Gulp, she swallowed. The arm I was holding was also shaking slightly. I continued without stopping.

“Keep in mind. I’m not here as Kyle Arden, I’m here as Saint Kyle.”

This was not just a warning to her. It was a message to everyone gathered here. The current me has the backing of the nation called the Theocracy, and I had the power to make everything I said possible.

“If you ignore my words, then….”

You will see a delinquent in a different sense. But I didn’t bother to say these words out loud. They would have understood well enough even if I didn’t say it.

“Let’s go, Lana. It’s cold because it’s winter.”

“Okay… Kyle….”

Afterwards, we returned to our room.

Episode 258 Arden Family (3)

Episode 258: The Arden Family (3)

As soon as I returned to the room, I apologized to Lana.

“I’m sorry. I should have left the room.”

Then Lana came closer. Only about a step away. With her cheeks puffed out, Lana looked angry at me.

“Why is Kyle apologizing?”

“Because it’s my, my fault….”

If I had left as soon as I saw my mother, if I had just said a word about seeing her separately later, Lana wouldn’t have had to step in. Of course, there was no harm done in the end, but the process alone was enough for my fault.

“Kyle, look at me. Did I get hit?”

“…No, you didn’t.”

I stopped it, so Lana wasn’t hit by my mother.

“Then were you hurt?”

“I wasn’t… hurt.”

Likewise, if there is no cause, there is no effect. Lana’s skin was without a single scratch.

“Then why is Kyle feeling sorry?”

“I told you. It’s my fault because it happened because of me….”

“Kyle.”

Lana held my cheeks with both hands. She brought her face close enough that our noses almost touched and looked straight into my eyes as she spoke.

“When you live in the world, all sorts of things can happen. What just happened was just a small accident.”

“…….”

“So don’t look at me with those sorry eyes. Kyle is not at fault at all. And… if there is any fault, it’s with Kyle’s mother, not Kyle. No one treats their own child cruelly.”

I know that my mother’s reaction is abnormal. But she wasn’t like this in the past. She really loved and cherished me. Everything changed after that day. Added to that was my reckless behavior, and the relationship became a complete mess, as you see now.

“Haa, actually, I… know. What Kyle went through in the family when he was young.”

I blinked for a moment and asked her.

“How do you know?”

“I heard it from Ariel. She told me when I was helping her with her worries about Kyle.”

“Ariel….”

“But seeing it in person, I think I know how Kyle grew up as a child. I can tell just by today’s reaction. They should be welcoming him, but his family, the people in the family, and the people in the territory all look at Kyle with those eyes. It’s like this now, so how much worse would it have been in the past? How did you endure it?”

“Just, because they’re people I love….”

“Kyle is so kind.”

Lana hugged me tightly. That action makes me feel strangely choked up. Comfort usually comes from close family members. But receiving it from her, who is not related by blood, made my heart complicated.

“Oppa, are you okay?!”

“Hyung-nim, are you okay?!”

The door burst open, and Estella and Evan came in. Looking at the time, it seems they came right after we returned. I moved away from Lana and answered.

“I’m okay. It’s nothing.”

“How is that nothing!”

“Oppa, let’s leave right away! There’s no need to stay here any longer!”

They were both furious. First, I calmed them down.

“Calm down. You don’t even know what happened to me anyway.”

“That’s….”

“That’s right….”

People gathered after I started emitting energy. Besides, there was no one near us, so no one saw exactly what happened between my mother and me. They’re just speculating based on the given situation.

“And this is my personal matter, so you guys stay still. Don’t interfere unnecessarily. Got it?”

“Yes….”

“Yes, Hyung-nim….”

Even after I told them, they still seemed dissatisfied. Their pouting lips didn’t hide their emotions. It’s nice that they care about me, but when I see them like that, I still think they’re like kids.

“More than that, what’s the situation outside?”

“Not good. You did that, Hyung-nim. I thought the entire mansion was collapsing?”

“That’s right. You put so much pressure on them, Oppa. There’s no way it could be quiet. Everyone is just talking about you.”

I guess it’s noisy. Thinking about it, I used too much power. The thought of them touching Lana filled me with anger without me realizing it, and I couldn’t control my power.

“Haa, what is this on the first day? I just came to see Bale.”

“Hey, when you say it like that, it sounds like it’s my fault.”

“Eyy~ When did I ever? I just mean that’s how it is.”

“Tsk, it makes me feel strangely bad.”

Lately, I’ve been feeling like they’re climbing all over me little by little. In the meantime, they don’t cross the line, so it’s frustrating. It would be nice if I could get angry and hit them comfortably. But I can’t.

“Ack! Why are you hitting me!”

“Just because.”

So, these days, I’m hitting them for the sin of being impudent.

Anyway.

“I was going to go out and eat. This is troublesome.”

I was trying to make the succession ceremony as quiet as possible. An event for my beloved sister. There was no reason for me, her brother, to interfere with that. But thanks to my mother, it’s been messed up from the start.

“Should I just ask them to bring the food later?”

“That would be better.”

The situation has already attracted too much attention. There was no need to wander around outside and draw attention. It would be much better to stay quietly in the room until the day of the succession ceremony.

“Hyung-nim, you’re going through a lot.”

Pat, pat, Evan pats me on the shoulder. I immediately pushed his hand away. I didn’t have a hobby of being comforted by men.

“Quiet, and tell Elena that I’ll be in my room for a while.”

“Haha, that’s easy. I was thinking of going to see her a little later anyway.”

What’s so good that he’s grinning like that?

“Go back to your room. I’m going to rest.”

“I’ll be going, Hyung-nim. Rest well.”

Evan said that and left right away. But Estella stayed there.

“Aren’t you leaving?”

“No! As a saintess, I’ll stay by Oppa’s side and comfort him!”

“Do as you please.”

I shrugged and answered. It didn’t really matter if she was there.

“Oof!”

As soon as she got permission, Estella dove onto the bed. Her snow-white hair was scattered wildly, and her pure white saintess robe was crumpled. Who would look at that and think she’s a saintess?

After that, Estella gestured to us.

“Oppa! Unnie! Lie down with me! This bed is super fluffy!”

At that shout, Lana and I looked at each other, smiled, and headed to the bed following Estella. So, the three of us lay on one bed.

“Hehe, being like this makes me feel like I’m in the dormitory.”

“That’s right. It reminds me of Tianis. Hmm… I was originally going to sleep separately, but should we just sleep here? What do you think, Estella?”

“That’s a great idea!”

What are they talking about with me in between them? I don’t know where my consent went. More than that, didn’t we decide to sleep separately earlier?

‘I don’t know either.’

What’s the point of worrying about that in this situation? I decided to just let it go. Anyway, I didn’t have anything to do in the room.

“So, you see….”

Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door while Estella was talking. We reacted at the same time and looked at the door. Immediately after, someone spoke from the other side.

“Kyle… are you in there?”

It was my sister’s voice. At that moment, I came to my senses and quickly got out of bed. Then I straightened my clothes and erased the smell with clean magic. All of this happened in just one second.

Isn’t that too much? Absolutely not. How long has it been since I saw my sister? The last time was during the monster season last year, so it’s been almost over a year.

Besides, I saw the memories of Kyle Arden, so I was even more glad. Both I and him liked Elheim, so we were the same.

“How do I look?”

“You look fine. Go on, go.”

Lana lightly pushed my back and cheered me on. Of course, I know it’s impolite, but Lana knows my feelings for my sister well.

I walked to the door, reached out, and opened it.

Creak….

The door opened slowly. First, I saw silver hair, and then a familiar face came into view. I smiled and took a step forward. At that moment, my sister’s eyes widened. I guess she didn’t expect me to approach her first.

“Noona, it’s been a while. What brings you here?”

“Hello, Kyle. I… came because of what happened earlier. Can I come in?”

“Come in.”

I stepped back and let my sister in. But after hesitating for a moment, my sister asked me.

“I think there’s someone else in there.”

“There is.”

I turned my body to the side. Then I heard a sound of running from behind, along with a cheerful shout.

“Elheim Unnie!”

“Ah, Lana.”

The two of them, who had met after a year like me, hugged each other. They consider each other sisters, so there’s no way they wouldn’t be happy. There was a different sparkle in her eyes than when she saw me.

“And this one is….”

“Hello, Elheim-ssi?”

Estella stepped forward before I could introduce her. And then she greeted my sister. However, I felt some dissatisfaction at the end of her words.

“I didn’t know the Saintess was here too.”

“I’m a saintess, and Oppa is a saint, so it’s natural for us to be together.”

“Uh… Oppa?”

“Yes, Oppa. Is there a problem with me calling him that?”

“…No.”

Why is she being like this since earlier? I think she’s picking a fight with my sister throughout the conversation. I remember she wasn’t like this before.

“Please sit down for now.”

Estella led my sister to a chair. She sat me on the opposite side, and Estella sat next to me. Lana seemed to want to be close to my sister, so she took a seat next to her.

“You came because of Mother?”

“That’s right. Because of you fighting with Ophelia-nim, right now….”

“It wasn’t a fight, Oppa was unilaterally attacked! Please say it correctly!”

Really, why is she like this? I thought it couldn’t go on any longer, so I said to Estella.

“Why are you being like that since earlier?”

“What do you mean?”

“You keep picking a fight with Noona.”

“I didn’t!”

“You are.”

“I’m not!”

She keeps denying it, but you can tell from her tone. It’s clearly sharp.

“Tell me honestly. Why are you doing that?”

“Are you really asking because you don’t know? Oppa. Did you forget the promise you made with me?”

Only then did I remember the conversation we had a while ago. I made a slightly pitiful expression and said.

“…Just let me see Noona.”

“No way!”

Estella made an X with her arms and refused. But when I think about it.

“Actually, in terms of time, Elheim Noona was the first. And that was from when we were young….”

“Ugh! That’s cheating!”

When I told her the truth, Estella hurriedly covered my mouth. As expected, even a saintess is helpless in the face of facts.

Anyway, thanks to that, I was able to silence Estella for a while. After that, we talked with my sister and caught up.

“Tsk….”

Estella glaring from the side was a bonus.

***

Lana Unnie, His Majesty the Emperor, Professor, and even the knight in front of her. That’s already four people. If you add herself and that person, it’s six. A whopping six people are close to Kyle.

Estella didn’t like that. How could this be? Of course, that means Kyle Arden is that attractive, but Estella’s head couldn’t accept this situation. There were too many women around him.

But what annoyed Estella more was something else.

“What the heck is that red thread….”

She didn’t see it before, but recently, whenever she looks at Kyle’s fate, she sees that red thread is the problem.

At first, she didn’t care much. She just thought, ‘Oh, there’s something like that too.’ But coincidentally, today, she saw that the thread was connected to Elheim. And the same thread stretched out and stuck to her.

Therefore, Estella’s heart was uneasy and uncomfortable. If only she could know the identity of that thread.

“Ah! Oppa, stop getting close! How long are you going to be attached!”

But unfortunately, there was no way for Estella to know the meaning of that thread.

Episode 259 Arden Family (4)

Episode 259: The Arden Family (4)

There were many words built up inside, as we hadn’t seen each other for a whole year. But I didn’t share them all. There were too many things I wanted to say to tell all the things that had happened during that time in this place.

Moreover, my sister had taken the time to come and see me, and there would be plenty of time to stick together after Tianis’ graduation. Still, I enjoyed the conversation.

After talking for a while, I asked what I was curious about.

“But where’s Bale? He’s been here for quite some time, why hasn’t he come?”

It’s been over an hour since I returned to the family. Yet, Bale hadn’t come to my room. When we were at the academy, my brother would visit me every day, so it was strange that he wasn’t coming.

“Well, that’s…”

My sister trailed off. Could something have happened to Bale? He should be busy preparing for the succession ceremony right now.

“What’s wrong?”

“Bale fought with the head of the family.”

“Bale did?”

That Bale fought with Father? It was hard to believe, even though the answer came from my sister’s mouth. Because Bale rarely fights with family.

“Why did they fight?”

“Because of the family head succession ceremony. Actually, this succession ceremony was carried out without consulting Bale. He only found out about it when he came today.”

“That’s…”

It was certainly worth fighting over. I received the invitation last week, but others must have received it before that. The fact that Bale didn’t know about it meant that the succession ceremony was hidden only from my brother. Naturally, Bale had no choice but to be angry.

“And he fought even harder, saying that you, his older brother, are more suitable to be the head of the family.”

“Sigh…”

My head ached at my sister’s words. I clearly said back then that I didn’t want to be the head of the family, and I thought he understood well. But his true feelings were different.

“Did you see it yourself, Sister?”

“Not really, Bale told me. That he argued with the head of the family about it. And he even consulted me on how to change your mind.”

“……”

“On top of that, he’s very angry with both of them because of what happened between you and Ophelia earlier. The succession ceremony is in a few days, but he’s locked himself in his room and won’t come out, so everyone is in trouble.”

“Oh dear…”

I feel dizzy for a moment. I don’t know what to do with this headstrong brother. I’m worried that he might throw everything away and run away from home.

‘I have to prevent that.’

I must prevent it. Otherwise, he might really take the position of family head. I’d refuse that no matter what.

“I’ll talk to Bale.”

Mother and Father. Bale was only angry with those two, not with me. So I had no choice but to talk to Bale and persuade him. He wouldn’t ignore his brother’s words.

Anyway, I decided to worry about this later. I didn’t want to think about it with my sister in front of me.

“Kyle.”

“What is it, Sister? Is there something you’re curious about?”

She looked like she wanted to ask something. I was willing to answer anything my sister was curious about, so I looked at her as if telling her to ask anything. Then, my sister hesitated slightly and asked carefully.

“Are you… living together in this room? With Lana and the Saintess?”

“For the time being?”

“Rooms are supposed to be assigned to each guest…”

My sister’s cheeks were slightly red as she finished speaking, and there was a slight dissatisfaction in her words. I recognized the starting point of that emotion and laughed inwardly.

“Sister, are you jealous right now? That we’re living in the same room?”

“……”

How cute she looked, keeping her mouth shut at my question. I couldn’t believe how much she could change after only being apart for a year.

“Do you want to sleep here? Come find me in the evening. The bed is wide, so…”

“No. I’m busy preparing for the succession ceremony. As I said before, I barely managed to take the time to come now.”

My sister refused firmly. I clicked my tongue in disappointment. But there was nothing I could do. My sister was the commander of Arden’s Knights, and she had a lot of responsibility and duties. And she wouldn’t slack off due to her personality.

Then Estella joined our conversation.

“Are you jealous? We sleep together every time. Except when we’re apart, not a day goes by. Elraim-ssi has never slept with her brother at night, has she?”

Why is she saying it so proudly? There was also smugness mixed in Estella’s voice. I wish she would stop doing childish things and act like a Saintess. She’s normal in front of others, but she acts like a child only at times like this.

At the Saintess’ words, my sister quietly looked at her. Perhaps it was a gaze that didn’t even convey emotion. Estella flinched slightly at that gaze.

“Saintess.”

“Wh-Why, what’s wrong?”

Estella’s voice trembled at the quiet call. My sister sighed briefly and continued.

“First of all, let me correct one thing… I entered the Arden family at the age of 12. And I met Kyle, the Saint, at the age of 8.”

“But that was when you were little kids. It’s different from now.”

“Do you really think so?”

“Ugh…”

Estella was suppressed again by the intense gaze. Tsk tsk, I clicked my tongue inwardly. The outcome was obvious as she was already subdued.

“I’ve heard rumors about how deep the relationship between the Saintess and Kyle is, but I can confidently say that we were no less close in our childhood. For reference, Kyle even asked me to marry him back then. Every day, without fail.”

“……”

Estella couldn’t close her mouth at my sister’s words. She was too shocked to speak. Then she ran to me, grabbed my clothes, and shouted.

“Oppa! Is that true?! Were you two like that since you were young?! Did you really ask her to marry you?!”

“Well… I don’t remember because it was when I was young.”

“Ughhh!! Don’t lie and tell me the truth! Do you want to see me go crazy?!”

Estella raged, not getting an answer. But it was hard to say anything because half of it wasn’t a lie. It was true that I shouted and asked my sister to marry me.

After teasing her like that for a while. Estella finally exploded.

“I can’t take it anymore! Rather than seeing more women increase, I’ll have to lock him up in the Holy Kingdom and keep him under surveillance!”

Divine power rising from Estella’s hands. The amount of it, enough to fill the mansion, was extremely compressed according to the Saintess’ will. And the completed sealing magic. It was a moment where I could see how serious Estella was about this.

“Uh… Estella? How about we put that magic aside for now and talk?”

“No way! Oppa should get ready to go back to the Holy Kingdom!”

“……”

I’m going crazy. I should have teased her moderately. She seems to be sulking badly if she won’t listen to me even if I say something.

I glanced at Elraim-noona. My sister scratched her cheek, as if she didn’t know it would turn out like this. Then she approached Estella.

“Saintess.”

“What!”

“I have something to tell you.”

“Say it from there! I’ll use it right away if you come closer!”

Estella blocked my sister’s approach. My sister is a Sword Master. It was natural to be wary of such a skilled person.

“It’s something that’s difficult to say here…”

“Then you can just tell me!”

At her stubbornness, my sister had no choice but to quietly send Estella a telepathic message. And at my sister’s telepathic message, Estella made a foolish sound.

“Eh?”

My sister’s words didn’t end there. At the continuing words, Estella blushed and asked again.

“R-Really…?”

“Yes.”

“You, you promised me…”

“I swear on my name.”

At that moment, mana shone from my sister’s fingertips. It was what is commonly called a mana oath.

“Hoo…”

Estella took a breath and withdrew her divine power. Then she turned her gaze to me and said, glaring at me as if she would kill me.

“I’m only holding back until here. If something like this happens again next time, then I’ll really take you to the Holy Kingdom and imprison you for life.”

“Uh… Okay…”

“Hmph, what do you know!”

Estella, who was angry for the last time, left the room as it was. I asked my sister after Estella had completely disappeared from my sight.

“What on earth did you say to make her like that, Sister?”

No matter how I looked at it, it wasn’t an atmosphere where she would easily back down. But it was resolved at once with one word from my sister. I had no choice but to be curious.

“It’s a secret.”

“Even to me?”

“Because I swore including that. If you want to know… ask the Saintess later. Then, Kyle.”

My sister, who got up from her seat, came closer to me and stopped one step away. Then, she bent down to me, who was sitting down. My sister’s face got closer and closer.

A distance that would more than touch my nose. My sister rubbed my lips with her thumb and then turned her head for a moment. Chuk, a soft touch touched my cheek.

“I’ll come see you again after work. Take care until then.”

“Al, alright…”

I couldn’t speak properly due to the sudden situation. I was dazed until she opened the door and left.

“Heung~ Is it because she’s a knight? Elraim-unni’s forcefulness is amazing! Then Kyle. I’ll be back too. I can’t leave Estella alone.”

Lana left her mark on the opposite side and left the room like the other two. I sat blankly alone before getting up from my seat.

“I should go see Bale.”

The moment I made up my mind, I immediately left the room. And the road to Bale was so pleasant that I felt like I was flying.

***

Bale was so proud that he was of the Arden blood. Naturally, he liked everything related to Arden.

Pride, self-esteem, dignity. The fact that he belonged to Arden filled his mind with such thoughts. Therefore, he acted even more so that the family would not be disgraced and that it would shine even brighter.

But now it was different. Bale felt disillusioned with Arden. Everything about Arden that he had seen while living seemed dirty.

Why is everyone only like that to his brother? Father, Mother, the family’s knights, they all tormented his brother, Kyle Arden.

Yes. He could understand to some extent. His brother was a hooligan in the past, and he watched closely what he did when he was in the family. Bale knew his brother’s sins better than anyone.

But the past is the past. It wasn’t like that now. He had changed 180 degrees from then. His brother was no longer a hooligan, and he had become a person who knew how to take care of and cherish those around him.

The Saint of the Ustia Holy Kingdom. That fact alone was enough to prove his brother’s change.

But the people of the family didn’t acknowledge it. Bale saw it clearly with his own two eyes. The moment his brother grabbed his mother’s hand, emitted energy, and got angry.

In the midst of 고민 고민 고민 고민 고민. The scene at the time, which was quickly replaced with distrust as if they knew it would happen, remained in Bale’s mind.

To them, his brother was… still just a hooligan.

At first, he tried to change the family. He thought that if Bale himself became the head of the family and made changes, his brother would surely return to the family.

But not anymore. Bale hated the family and it looked disgusting. He realized that this wasn’t a problem that could be solved simply by fixing it.

“Me too, following 형님’s footsteps…”

Bale murmured softly. Maybe that choice would be much better. Leaving quickly before becoming more detached from the family….

Knock knock.

Then someone knocked on the door. Who could it be. There was no need to worry too much. It must be someone from the family who came because of the succession ceremony. Bale said toward the other side of the door.

“I clearly warned you. Don’t let anyone in.”

He sent them back nicely earlier, but this time he growled as he answered. Then there was a reaction from the other side.

-Don’t let me in either, Bale?

“형님…?”

The moment he heard his only brother’s voice, Bale jumped out of bed. And when he opened the door, he saw his brother’s figure and a familiar stick in front of Bale’s eyes.

It wasn’t an ordinary lollipop, but a rainbow-colored swirl lollipop. Just like 형님 did, Bale himself liked that lollipop.

“I bought a lollipop. Let’s eat a lollipop.”

Episode 260 Arden Family (5)

Episode 260: The Arden Family (5)

I lick the lollipop in my hand. The taste of each candy follows the rainbow colors on the tip of my tongue. Red is strawberry, orange is orange, yellow is lemon, etc. I could taste each flavor according to its color.

Sweetness follows the fruit flavors. The sweetness makes my mind feel good. I can see why people get addicted to it like drugs.

Of course, it’s so delicious because of Grandpa Geppetto’s outstanding skills. If an ordinary candy craftsman had made it, they wouldn’t have been able to produce this taste.

I turned my head to the side and asked.

“It’s delicious, right?”

“It’s delicious.”

“It’s Geppetto Grandpa’s candy. Tell me if you want more. I bought a lot.”

I practically swept the candies from the store, so it was enough. What I gave you now isn’t even 1% of the total, so it’s more than enough. Vail nodded slightly at my words.

Well, this situation wasn’t very pleasant. The biggest problem was that it wasn’t great that two men were sitting side by side, sucking on lollipops. I can let it go because he’s my brother. If it were another man, I would have gotten up and left right away. This also applies to Evan.

Still, seeing Vail’s expression gradually softening, I thought it was good that I came.

“Are you done crying now?”

“…I didn’t cry.”

“There are traces left, so don’t lie. At least do something about your swollen eyes before you talk.”

The tear marks were gone, but as I said, his eyes were swollen and red. Anyone could tell that he had been crying.

More than anything, I saw it when Vail opened the room. The color of both sleeves was different because they were wet. Besides, the area around his eyes was much redder than it is now.

At my words, Vail glared at me, and soon turned his head with a sulky face. Then he muttered quietly.

“…Sometimes, you’re so clueless, brother.”

“Clueless? I’m doing this on purpose to tease you.”

When I said that, this time he turned his body completely. He didn’t budge, as if he wouldn’t face me.

“Tsk, you cute thing.”

Is it because he’s my brother who’s three years younger? That kind of appearance just looks cute. If there was a difference of two years or more, I might have loved him even more.

I ruffled Vail’s hair wildly. Then my brother wiggled his butt and moved away.

“Don’t touch me. My hair will get messed up. Because of the succession ceremony….”

“Why are you stopping mid-sentence?”

“…It’s nothing.”

“Unlike what you told your sister, you’ve made preparations?”

“…….”

Vail shut his mouth tightly as if he had lost his words.

Crunch, I shattered the candy, which had shrunk to half the size of my palm, with my teeth. The finely fragmented candy granules rapidly decreased in size. I threw the remaining stick away and asked Vail.

“What are you so dissatisfied with?”

“…Everything, I’m not happy with everything. I still hate you, and I also don’t like that I’m becoming the head of the family….”

As soon as he started talking about it, Vail became depressed. I took out a jawbreaker from the subspace and put it in Vail’s open mouth. My brother mumbled and tasted the candy.

“This tastes weird.”

“It’s mint flavored.”

“Why this flavor….”

Vail frowned and complained to me. But he couldn’t bring himself to spit out the candy his brother gave him, so he ate it silently. I put a candy in my mouth as well, and then said.

“I can’t help the former. Once an image is imprinted, it doesn’t change easily.”

“They don’t look at you like that in Tianis.”

“That’s because they’re close.”

The Tianis students are the ones who watched me from right in front of them. From a scoundrel, to the process of change and effort, and finally the result I reached. Because that happened, the way the students looked at me had no choice but to change.

In fact, when the image of me as a scoundrel almost disappeared in Tianis, there were still many people outside who thought of me as a scoundrel.

“And you fought with Mom as soon as you came. Even in a place where you invited guests.”

“That’s… it wasn’t your fault. Mom came at you first….”

“No, the result is wrong.”

I cut off Vail’s words. I was angry for a moment at the fact that she touched Lana, so I came at my mother, but it was never a good choice. Of course, even if I went back to that time, I would have acted the same way.

“Shall we stop talking about this and move on to the head of the family?”

“…I don’t want to talk about it. I’m not going to become the head of the family.”

“Can’t you accept it that much? You becoming the head of the family.”

“……Yes.”

After a long silence, Vail answered.

“I don’t have the popularity you have.”

“That’s not true. You have as much popularity as Ariel.”

Even Evan would give in to Vail’s popularity. Unlike others, he had a good impression, was polite, and even had a good personality, so you couldn’t help but like him. On top of that, like Ariel, he didn’t show off his background, so people liked him even more.

“And you’re mistaken. It’s not that I have a lot of popularity. It’s because of the title of saint that I seem that way.”

To be honest, popularity was a word that had nothing to do with me. You can tell just by looking at my behavior. Vail knows how to take care of those around him, while I only care about those around me. In fact, they’re the most important to me.

“I… I lack the ability to become the head of the family. I don’t know how to handle people like you, and I don’t know how to lead. I have less experience than you. In fact, I couldn’t do anything in the Holy Kingdom either.”

“The Holy Kingdom was a special situation. And do you think I was good at it from the beginning? Originally, dealing with others is the hardest thing. I can’t even handle myself, so how about other people? Of course, there are people who are born with it, but usually you develop it through experience. This kind of ability.”

“…But.”

Vail still seemed to have a lot to say.

“I, I… I’m weaker than you. My realm, my skill, my talent, everything is different. So I don’t deserve to be the head of the family….”

“Do you really think so?”

“Yes….”

An answer that felt sincere. I finished eating the candy and got up from my seat.

“Get up, Vail.”

“Yes? What are you going to do….”

“What else? If you’re suspicious, you have to check it yourself.”

Whether he’s really weaker than me or not.

***

The place the brothers arrived at was a mountain outside the castle. It was commonly called the back mountain, and it was the place where the two brothers often played when they were young.

“Why did you come here, brother.”

“I told you. I came to check. Don’t say anything else and stand like you’re going to spar.”

Vail followed Kyle’s words. He had faith that his older brother wouldn’t do anything strange. When they were at an appropriate distance, Kyle said.

“Vail. You said you were weak, right?”

“…Yes.”

“You also said that my talent is better.”

“…That’s right.”

Vail answered calmly to his brother’s question. And he added the following words.

“No matter what anyone says, it’s an undeniable fact. I’m still an Expert, while you’re a Master. There’s a big wall between you and me in terms of skill and talent.”

“Do you really think so?”

Kyle didn’t think that at all.

“I’m almost 20 years old. There are many people in Arden’s history who reached Master at the age of 20.”

Arden’s bloodline is a lineage that is born with the talent to become a Master. No matter how bad they are, they reach Master before the age of 30.

But even among them, people with outstanding talent always appeared, and there were people who reached Master at the age of 20. There were 5 people in Arden’s history. Now it could be said that there were 6.

Besides, the fact that he was able to reach Master was possible because of the power of the Elixir.

“But there was only one person who reached Master at your age. Kylon Arden. Only the first head of the family.”

To be exact, the only Arden who became a Master before the age of 20 was the first head of the family.

“I’m not… a Master yet.”

“You don’t have much left. Until Master. Less than half a year left? No, you might even reach it before this winter.”

Vail was a little uncomfortable with Kyle’s words. How could he say it as if he saw through everything? Vail hated his brother as much as he did today.

“Isn’t it contradictory to talk about talent and skill while saying that?”

“What I’m talking about is the present. That’s still an undecided future story.”

“We’re deciding on a successor including that future.”

Kyle took out his sword and continued.

“So let’s check. Who has better talent and skill.”

“Are you saying we should fight?”

“Yeah, that’s right. Under the same conditions, with the same skills, you and I will compete for the position of head of the family.”

“…That’s unfair. Saying that the conditions are the same means that you’re matching yourself to me.”

Then Kyle retorted with an indifferent expression.

“So what. If I don’t do this, it’s obvious you’ll lose.”

“I want to be fair…!”

“Shut up. And even if I match you, it’s still me who’s advantageous.”

Even if he matched his physical abilities, Vail was still behind. Kyle is a Master, Vail is an Expert. There was a difference in enlightenment depending on the realm.

“So shut up and come at me.”

Seeing his brother pointing his sword at him, Vail had no choice but to draw his sword. Then he examined Kyle. An aura that felt similar. Currently, his brother had been downgraded from Master to Expert.

Kyle, judging that he was ready, said quietly.

“Then I’m going.”

Immediately after, Kyle disappeared from his sight. Too fast. Vail quickly expanded his sensory perception to find Kyle.

Swish, swish, Kyle’s position changes from moment to moment. Vail admired inwardly. Even though he lowered himself to Expert, such movements. As expected, his brother was no ordinary person.

At that time, he felt the twisting flow of the wind and killing intent. Vail turned his head in the direction of the attack, and dozens of flashing lights came into his eyes.

Vail sensed it. He can’t block this.

Each of those attacks was threatening and perfect. Even if he blocked one, another attack would follow and fill the gap, a sword that was organically connected.

Of course, if he could deflect all the swords or crush them all at once, he could break through the attack. But unfortunately, Vail didn’t have the power to do that.

But he didn’t give up either. Vail straightened his breathing. His whole body was full of power. At the same time, Vail’s eyes shone as if piercing through something, and he thrust his sword towards one point.

Clang-!

The two swords clashed. Sparks flew around, and soon stopped in mid-air.

“…….”

Vail silently looked at the results of what he had done. Kyle said to his brother.

“Did you see it?”

“…Yes. I saw it.”

It started with a small premonition, and he saw it when he looked closely at Kyle’s sword. The only attack that shone black in the dazzling light. It was the first time he had received such an attack, but Vail trusted his two senses and swung his sword. And the current result came out.

“Do you know how much effort I put into that just now?”

It was a whopping 50 years. It was a swordsmanship that he had completed with great difficulty after struggling, spitting blood, and experiencing dozens of near-death crises. The enlightenment contained in this was enough to kill even a Master.

But he didn’t particularly hold back. Kyle swung his sword with the sincere intention of killing his brother.

“But you blocked it after seeing it just once. Do you know what this means?”

“…….”

Vail couldn’t say anything. He just called out to his brother, Kyle.

“Brother….”

“The next attack is coming. Take it well.”

Kyle ignored him and moved his body. Swordsmanship in which the sword and body became one poured down on Vail. Vail’s body reacted on its own, and gradually something started to change one by one.

And.

Clang!!

Once again, the two brothers’ swords clashed.

Episode 261 Succession Ceremony (1)

Episode 261 Inauguration Ceremony (1)

Bale Arden, an unprecedented genius comparable to the first family head.

Such a younger brother showed a figure worthy of the title. The more swords clashed, the more time passed, the more his talent blossomed. And eventually, Bale reached the next level.

It was not a strange thing. My brother had completed his own martial art through the events so far, and his body and mind had reached the end that an Expert could reach. Judging by his condition alone, Bale was no different from a Master.

All that was needed was a trivial trigger. With just that, Bale could move on to the next level. And through the fight with me, Bale unleashed everything he had built up and reached Master.

Indeed, a genius was a genius.

Even though Bale reached Master, we did not stop fighting. This was because it was a place to find out who was more suitable for the head of the family.

There was another intention. We continued the battle to find out Bale’s skills as a Master.

The fight that started in the afternoon ended around midnight.

“Hah, hah…”

“Hoo…”

Both Bale and I breathed roughly. Our whole bodies were covered in sweat, and our faces were covered in dirt. Blood flowed from the wounds caused by the battle.

We confronted each other with swords pointed at each other. But neither of us moved. We just stood still, breathing in this state. Even that didn’t last long.

Thud, we both fell forward at the same time. We barely prevented ourselves from kissing the ground, and our swords rolled around us.

“I, I think I’m going to die, brother…”

“Me too, I think I’m going to die…”

I don’t even have the strength to move a finger. The muscles all over my body are screaming, especially my arms and legs hurt like hell. I think my tendons are slightly cut off. Bale doesn’t look much different from me.

Anyway, the result was a draw, but what that meant was clear.

“Do you admit it now? That you are more suitable for the head of the family.”

“……”

Bale was silent. It wasn’t that he didn’t answer as if he didn’t hear. He just seemed to have a lot of worries. Even without looking at his face.

In fact, Bale, who had become a Master, was a little scary. Usually, when you first become a Master, you can’t control your body properly. Time is needed to adapt as the changed body and mind, and the eyes to see the world change.

But Bale was different. He controlled his power perfectly as if he had always been like that. It was thanks to his innate talent.

Moreover, he developed more and more over time. He compensated for his weaknesses through the fight with me, maximized his strengths, and gained experience, so he was like a fish in water.

If we had continued the fight longer here… I don’t know either.

“Brother.”

“Why, Bale.”

I answered his quietly calling. I was curious about what choice my brother had made.

“Please, please promise me just one thing.”

“What promise.”

“Even if you leave the family… I hope you come back to the family once a week.”

It was a pretty simple condition.

“Is that the end?”

“Yes. I wish you could stay in the family, but…”

My brother couldn’t finish his words. Because I had said something about this before. I had no intention of being tied to the family. I will leave the family when I graduate.

But I could make one concession for Bale.

“Let’s make it twice a week instead. How about it?”

“Okay.”

Bale answered in a brighter voice. I could see clearly what kind of expression he was smiling even without looking at his face.

We ended the conversation after agreeing like that. But there was one problem.

“Bale.”

“Yes, brother.”

“Can you move your body?”

“…I can’t move.”

“……”

“……”

How do we get back now?

***

I somehow returned to the mansion in a way that was embarrassing to tell others. And a few days passed.

“How many hours left?”

“There are 2 hours left!”

“Not much time left.”

After Bale decided to become the head of the family, the inauguration ceremony was prepared quickly. Originally, the inauguration ceremony should have been held the day after tomorrow, but the family quickly proceeded in case Bale’s mind changed.

Of course, Bale will complete the inauguration ceremony well even if he doesn’t. Because he has a promise with me.

“Brother, how do I look?”

Then Estella, who came out after changing her clothes, asked. I looked at her appearance.

“Pretty. You can go like that.”

“Because it’s clothes brought from the Holy Kingdom. I wish my brother would wear the same thing.”

“White clothes are a bit…”

She looked good in pure white clothes, but I was the opposite. I used to look good when I was in another body, but strangely, Kyle Arden’s body is different.

“That’s right. Kyle strangely doesn’t look good in white clothes.”

“You definitely don’t look good in them, brother. Is it because you have a bad impression? Should I ask them to match you with a different color next time? Maybe it will be better then.”

“…I feel like you’re cursing me. With those words.”

“It’s the truth! When I looked at the pictures from when you were young, you looked completely innocent. How could you change like this? You never know how a person will change. Those words are perfect for you.”

“……”

I should have kept my mouth shut. Anyway, we finished preparing and left the room. There was still time left, but we needed to go first. Because today’s main character was none other than Bale.

We then left the room and walked down the hallway. Then we met Evan. Elena was next to the guy who was dressed up like me, and the elves who came as escorts were also with him. It seems like they are coming from the annex.

“Brother, you came early too!”

“Because it’s an important day.”

Since we met anyway, we moved to the banquet hall together.

“But I didn’t know Bale would become the head of the family. You don’t know, brother? I sometimes talked about this with him.”

“You talked about that with Bale too?”

“Because we’re friends. Please be good to Bale. He had a lot of mental suffering.”

“…He solved it himself, so mind your own business.”

“Well, you two fought and asked me to help…”

I quickly shut Evan’s mouth. Fortunately, the other members seemed to not hear because they were talking among themselves. I breathed a sigh of relief inside and said to Evan.

“Let’s just shut up and go quietly.”

Evan just smiled slyly at my words. Damn bastard. He will definitely make fun of me with this later.

“It’s okay, brother. People can have all sorts of things happen in their lives.”

“Shut up.”

I should have fought appropriately at that time. I created an unnecessary dark history. Besides, I couldn’t think of anyone other than this guy to help me…

“Haa…”

I sighed and moved my steps.

The mansion, which was decorated for the upcoming big event, was spectacular. As expected of the top family on the continent, the preparation is no joke. There was a different taste from Ariel’s inauguration ceremony.

On the way to the banquet hall, I met familiar people. I met the imperial family members who arrived today instead of Ariel, and Lana’s father.

“Ahem, the son-in-law is here.”

He called me, clearing his throat for no reason. In the meantime, he calls me son-in-law with a sullen expression.

“You were cursing me last time, but the title you call me has changed.”

“Thoughts can change as you live.”

“…I’ll think of it in a good way.”

It was better than the treatment that had changed from before. Someday we will become close. Maybe.

When I almost reached the banquet hall. A familiar figure was seen through the gap in the crowd. I couldn’t help but turn my gaze to that side at the sight that passed by like a mirage, and I chased after her.

“Kyle, where are you going?”

“Brother, where are you going?”

“I’m going to the bathroom. Go ahead first.”

I sent the group away and continued to chase after her. She disappeared from sight in the meantime. I used tracking magic and followed her again.

I go up the floor and run down the hallway. After that, I stopped in front of a room. It was the room assigned to me.

Squeak, I open the door and go inside. And Chloe was sitting on the bed inside.

“Senior, long time no see?”

Chloe waved her hand as if she was glad. I approached her and asked.

“What are you doing here.”

“I just came to see. Your senior’s family is holding an event. Does that mean Bale will be the head of the family after today?”

“…He doesn’t become the head of the family right away.”

Today’s inauguration ceremony is a place to announce that Bale is the next head of the family and to solidify that he is the successor of the family. My brother was still young and had a lot to learn as the head of the family. So he doesn’t become the head of the family after today.

“Hehe, I see~.”

“So why did you come here.”

“I told you. I came to see.”

“……”

I knew that Chloe’s words were not true. There was only one reason why she would be here at this time.

“Chloe.”

“Why?”

“I trust you haven’t forgotten the promise. Don’t touch Bale.”

“Oh my, what do you mean. Why would I touch Bale.”

I know. That Chloe will not break her promise. Still, I said it just in case.

“But senior is so strange. You take care of him so much even though he’s not your real brother.”

“He’s my only brother. Connected by blood.”

“The body is, but not the mind. It’s completely different from others.”

“……”

I didn’t answer Chloe’s words. She made a bored expression at my lack of reaction.

“Ah, it’s not fun. I didn’t come here to see this kind of reaction.”

“…If you have anything to say, say it quickly and go. I have to go see the inauguration ceremony.”

“Just…”

Chloe got up from the bed and came closer to me. She fiddled with my tie, twisting it here and there, and continued her words.

“I don’t like senior’s look these days. You’re flirting with other women. Some people are busy dying because of work. This morning was very nice too?”

“……”

“So I’m going to punish you a little. Look forward to it, senior. It will be fun. Okay, that’s it.”

Chloe, who tied the tie like a ball, took a step back. I frowned, feeling the weight around my neck.

“Cheer up a bit. How can you go to your brother’s inauguration ceremony with that expression? Then senior…”

Chloe stepped back towards the balcony. And then she waved her hand at me again and said.

“See you later~.”

Black butterflies surround her. When it covered her whole body and it disappeared, Chloe was also not visible. I untied the tie and left the room.

“……”

As expected, it seemed that the inauguration ceremony would not pass by smoothly.

Episode 262 Succession Ceremony (2)

Episode 262 Succession Ceremony (2)

When I arrived at the banquet hall, Lana and Estella were standing at the entrance, waiting for me. They looked like they had been waiting for a long time. Estella spoke first.

“You said you were going to the restroom, why are you so late? Was it a big one?”

“…If you’re a Saintess, watch your language. What are you saying in front of others?”

Estella’s language is getting rougher and it’s a problem. She wasn’t like this when I first met her. Is it because she’s away from the Saint Kingdom, which acted as a restraint? I should stop by Ustia soon.

More than that, I thought I had a short conversation with Chloe. It seems Chloe messed with my sense of time.

“Am I very late?”

“It was a little close. Let’s go in quickly.”

Lana grabbed my hand and led me. Seeing her acting like this, it seems to be true. I hurried into the banquet hall.

As expected of an event hosted by Arden, the banquet hall was beautiful. It was comparable to the Imperial Family’s banquets.

The people in the banquet hall were busy talking to each other. After all, there are only a limited number of events where various people from different countries can gather. Except for Ariel’s inauguration ceremony, there were none at all. This was also a scene showing Arden’s influence.

The attention turned to me the moment I entered. It was only natural, since the Saint and Saintess, who had not been seen until now, had entered.

I ignored their attention and stood in a suitable place. Evan and the Elf were drawing attention, so people weren’t coming this way.

“Oppa.”

“What.”

Estella called me, then approached and sniffed around my neck with her nose. She looked me straight in the eye and asked.

“Did you meet a woman?”

“…No?”

“Why is your answer slow?”

“You’re asking a weird question.”

Estella’s eyes narrowed at my answer. She continued, with a suspicious look in her eyes.

“But why does it smell like a woman around your neck? It’s especially strong on your tie. It’s like you’re saying not to covet this man because I’ve already claimed him.”

“……”

I wondered why she was touching my tie. I didn’t know there was a reason like that. It was a problem that I didn’t pay attention because I thought Chloe had done a few incomprehensible things.

“Tell me the truth. Who is it this time?”

“It’s really not this time.”

“Hmm….”

She still looked at me with suspicious eyes. Fortunately, she soon took a step back and retreated. Of course, it didn’t end there.

“Let’s talk separately tonight. I’m letting it go for now because it’s a place for Veil.”

“I’m telling you it’s not…”

“Shhh. It’s starting.”

A slender finger was raised to her lips, and the sound of shoes began to echo in the banquet hall. The source of the sound was the stairs connecting the first and second floors of the banquet hall. It was the sound coming from a man descending through there.

Veil Arden, my one and only brother.

As it was a major Arden event that happens only once every few decades, the younger brother’s attire attracted the attention of many people. Even I stared blankly at my brother for a moment.

Step by step, the tip of his foot touches the floor. Dignity as an aristocrat and integrity as a knight are evident in every action.

A young nobleman. Currently, Veil evoked that word. Because his foundation is so outstanding, he looks definitely different even with just a little decoration.

Thud, the last step touched the first-floor floor. Although it was still early, people greeted the appearance of the younger brother, who would soon become the new owner of Arden, one by one. Veil accepted the greetings of the invited guests.

I thought it would be okay to do it a little later, so I waited. But unfortunately, there was no opportunity to face my brother. There were so many people trying to greet him, and my father came down in the middle.

The pinnacle of knights. My father was a person who deserved to be called that. His aura was ordinary, but the presence that Decal Arden exuded was greater than anyone else in this place.

Moreover, he was taller than our brothers and almost twice as big, so the pressure itself was enormous.

The people in the banquet hall paid their respects at the appearance of my father. In particular, those who walked the path of a knight bowed 90 degrees. That alone told how respected my father was.

Decal Arden, my father, came down to the first floor. My mother was also with him.

“……”

I silently looked at the three people. Originally, I should have been with them, but I didn’t particularly want to be with them. It would only make me feel worse.

Of course, I wanted to be by my brother’s side. But since this place was for Veil, I decided not to interfere.

Step by step, my father walks out to the center of the banquet hall. Everyone’s attention was focused on that action. My father, who was standing in the center, slowly opened his mouth.

“Today….”

The moment he started.

Kwa Kwang!!!

A roar covered the banquet hall. The source of the sound was the ceiling. The banquet hall ceiling collapsed.

The banquet hall building was in the form of being open from the first floor to the ceiling. The destruction that occurred in the ceiling affected each floor, and the debris fell to the first floor all at once.

‘I didn’t know you’d do it right away.’

I knew Chloe would cause an incident during the succession ceremony. But she did it much faster than I expected.

“Aaaack!”

“Run away!”

As a result, the banquet hall fell into chaos. It was only natural that screams rang out, as there were high-ranking people from each country and ordinary people who had not been trained. Unlike others, they would die instantly if they were buried under the stones.

But there was nothing to worry about. This was the center of the Arden family.

Immediately, mana swirled around my father. And when he waved his hand, two-thirds of the debris stopped in the air.

As expected of the skills that are discussed as the strongest. The remaining debris was handled by Arden knights and skilled invited guests. There was no need for me to step in.

Perhaps Chloe did this with that in mind. Maybe this is just a welcome greeting.

I raised my head to the energy felt in the sky above the ceiling, or even higher. A man floating in the air wearing a black robe. Even if I didn’t know his identity, I could quickly figure out what kind of guy he was.

“Tsk.”

The guy clicked his tongue at the minor damage. There was no follow-up attack, and he cast a spell and disappeared. Except for me, many people realized that he was a black magician.

Decal Arden’s judgment was quick. First, my father spoke to the guests invited to the succession ceremony.

“The succession ceremony will be temporarily suspended until the matter is resolved. In the meantime, please stay in your rooms. The servants will be by your side to help you without any shortages.”

An event held in the name of Arden. An incident occurred in which a black magician attacked after gathering guests, so even the head of Arden had no choice but to act humbly.

Immediately after, knights and servants were assigned to the invited guests. The guests returned to their rooms, guided by them.

After organizing the guests in that way, my father gave orders to the family’s knights.

“The White and Black Knights will follow me and chase the guy. The remaining knights will patrol the territory to prepare for future attacks.”

The knights who received the order moved quickly. Ellaim was among them. My sister is also an Arden knight, and also the leader of a knight order. It was only natural to follow the head of the family’s orders.

-Sister, be careful. Don’t get hurt.

-Okay, Kyle.

I said a short word to my sister through telepathy. Unfortunately, I couldn’t stop her. As I just said, my sister was an Arden knight.

We walked to the room, receiving the care of servants and knights like the others. Then one of our party asked.

“Kyle, shouldn’t you go after them?”

“That’s right. Shouldn’t you help?”

“I saw your brother and sister going earlier.”

Everyone looked at me with worried eyes. I shrugged my shoulders and answered.

“You know. What kind of family Arden is.”

Arden’s power is often said to be comparable to a country. It’s not actually wrong. If the Arden family put their minds to it, they could conquer a small country in a week.

The knights of such a family went out with my father, so there was nothing for me to help with.

“And moving can be done later.”

A situation where we don’t know how Chloe will come out. It’s much better to deal with the situation by watching the situation unfold than to blindly chase after them.

In addition, now that the head of the family is away, the person in charge of Arden is my brother, Veil Arden. That was what he had to do as the successor.

Of course, the succession ceremony was not properly held, but it was clear to anyone that Veil was currently in charge of Arden. So it’s good to help the younger brother who will become the head of the family. Because he’s still very lacking.

“So rest in your room now. Well, prepare so that you can move at any time for the future.”

“Okay, Kyle.”

“Yes, brother.”

“Uhm, okay!”

After nodding at the three’s answers, I went back to my room.

***

A circular plate about the size of a chessboard. There were letters written on it. From the Arden family’s mansion to the main facilities in various parts of the territory, and even the number and movements of creatures currently existing in the territory, all floated on the wooden board.

“Hmm.”

And Chloe was fiddling with a chess piece and contemplating.

Currently, the initiative was with her. The opponent’s response is quick, but there’s nothing to worry about. The main purpose of this was just to cause chaos here. Moreover, Chloe’s interest was not in the Arden territory.

“What should I do~.”

How exactly should she move to torment her senior? All she could think about was how to make that detestable womanizer cry.

There were enough elements to torment him. So she could slowly pressure him, or she could concentrate and explode it at once. Or she could move in a way that showed a moderate amount of hope and then turn it into despair.

Chloe was lost in thought again as she watched the group heading east. At that time, a voice was heard from behind.

“Can I help you?”

“……”

The moment he spoke, her giggling mood disappeared. Chloe retorted in an annoyed voice.

“Get lost. Before I kill you.”

“I just came to give you some advice… I’m sad if you do this, Chloe.”

At the man’s words, Chloe threw a chess piece.

Kwaang!

The tiny chess piece shattered the wall. The man who had disappeared appeared next to Chloe.

“Are you still angry at me?”

“You son of a bitch! I said go away and don’t bother me!”

The man just smiled at the murderous voice. She had seen it several times, but this pair really suited each other.

“If you don’t like it, I can’t help it.”

That’s why he had no intention of disturbing their time. He just came to check on her. He was so curious about how things would unfold.

“I’ll be on my way now. Please contact me if you need anything.”

“Get lost!”

With a shout, the man disappeared. Only then did Chloe’s annoyance subside. Whenever that son of a bitch showed up, it was always like this.

“Ha, you damn bastard.”

Chloe spat out swear words and shook off her remaining emotions. And she picked up the chess piece again and focused on her fight with Kyle.

A fight that is enjoyable no matter who wins or loses.

For Chloe, this fight was simply just that.

Episode 263 Succession Ceremony (3)

Episode 263 Succession Ceremony (3)

I returned to my room and cast a spell. I said I would rest, but I had no intention of staying still. I needed to understand the situation so I could move at any time.

A picture floated in the center of the room. It was a map showing the real-time status of the Arden territory. It consumed a lot of mana, and Arden’s territory was as large as a decent country, so it wasn’t efficient, but there was no more effective way to gather information than this.

Then Evan said from the side.

“You told us to rest, but you’re working after all.”

“I’m collecting information while resting.”

Evan looked dumbfounded at my words, put his hand on my shoulder, and said.

“Hyung-nim. You call that work. It’s not resting.”

“…Shut up. Don’t disturb me.”

“Eheyy, you’re changing the subject. Just tell me if you need help. I can’t just stand by while you’re moving, Hyung-nim.”

“Not yet. So just rest over there.”

I pushed Evan into the corner. But he couldn’t stay still, whether he was fidgety or anxious. It seemed to be the latter.

Even so, it was right to rest now. Evan is the protagonist. As in other episodes, he has to work hard and be active this time as well.

Moreover, this incident is as difficult as it is in the Holy Kingdom. So, it’s not good to waste energy unnecessarily.

I checked the changes on the map and said to Elena.

“Elena.”

“Yes, Saint.”

“Go around the mansion and check the atmosphere. While you’re at it, check what kind of information is coming in. They won’t touch you if you say my name.”

“Understood.”

She accepted my order without saying anything. Then Evan chimed in.

“Hyung-nim, Hyung-nim. Can I go too?”

“…It would be better to just rest.”

“Hey, it’s just a light stroll. What’s so hard about it.”

“……”

That wasn’t wrong. It’s just a short walk.

Besides, it was better to go with two people than alone, and it was much better to be with Evan, who is a man. It had been a long time since it spread throughout Arden what their relationship was like.

“Don’t do anything that wastes energy. Just make it look like a date scene.”

“Hehe, do you think I’m a kid and would do that? And I’m a little embarrassed when you say things like that….”

“I don’t have a hobby of looking at men’s embarrassing faces, so get out of here quickly.”

I quickly sent Evan out because of his disgusting appearance. Only then did the inside become a little quiet. I told the remaining elves to rest appropriately and then focused on my work again.

“Kyle, is there anything we can help with?”

“I feel strange because we’re the only ones not doing anything.”

Because of their personalities, they couldn’t stay still either. I had no choice but to give them easy missions.

“Lana, you prepare for a possible attack with your family. The knights are on guard, but they can deceive and attack.”

The black magician who disrupted the succession ceremony deceived and attacked my father and my senses. And among the summoned beasts, there are many with unique abilities. I acknowledge those abilities, so there will be enough preparation.

“Leave it to me, Kyle.”

Lana nodded and ran to her family. Next, I said to Estella.

“Contact the Holy Kingdom and ask them to send reinforcements. Mainly priests.”

The territory was about to become a battlefield, and inevitably, many lives would be lost. So, there was a need for those who could help the injured.

“Yes, Oppa!”

Estella immediately clasped her hands and prayed to the Goddess Yustia. Since the Saintess contacted them directly, the believers of the Holy Kingdom will come soon.

I focused on the map again. And a few hours later, a large amount of movement occurred throughout the territory.

A group exuding an ominous aura. There was only one identity for that. The black magician had begun to move.

But the way they were moving was a little strange. They connected each point horizontally, and connected a line vertically to the center of the horizontal line, completing a certain shape.

It was a message to go eat shit.

“……”

I was momentarily speechless. I wanted to send a reply to Chloe, who would be watching the territory as I was, but I was just disappointed that I wasn’t in a situation where I could move people like her.

Afterwards, I focused on the map again, watching the scattered points.

***

Two hours had passed since the succession ceremony was interrupted. And Veil, the heir of Arden, gathered the family elders and knights in the conference room.

“……”

“……”

The inside of the quiet conference room. No one in the room said a word. To be exact, they were in a situation where they couldn’t speak. This was because contact with the Knights, who had gone with the current head of Arden, had been lost.

The last contact was just one word saying not to worry. After that, there was no answer. In other words, the head of the family was missing.

Of course, they did not think that Dekal Arden was in crisis. The current head of the family was known to be approaching the Grand Master, which only a few people in Arden had reached, and his skills were real.

Moreover, he was not alone. The Black and White Knights, the Knights representing the Arden family, were with him. So, there was no way the head of the family would come back injured. But the loss of contact was a big problem.

Especially in the current situation where black magicians were running rampant throughout the territory. Those remaining in the family now had to solve this problem.

“First of all….”

Veil began the conversation, starting with those words. Now that the head of the family was gone, he was the person in charge of Arden, and he had a duty to stabilize the territory.

“First, we need to clean up the areas with the most damage and where the black magicians are gathered. If we leave them as they are, the damage will get worse.”

Everyone nodded as if they agreed. Black magicians were like bugs, and if left alone, they would constantly increase their power. It was the experience gained from the war with them over the past two years.

However, the problem was that there was a shortage of manpower. The black magicians sent dozens of times more personnel than they had seen so far. It was a number that could be considered almost all of their forces. Even while protecting the invitees, the number of knights assigned to each affected area would be reduced.

“Has there been no response from the Imperial Family?”

“His Majesty the Emperor said that he would send people as soon as he finished preparing.”

At those words, Veil let out a sigh of relief. He had heard that there had been friction with the Imperial Family, but fortunately, the Imperial Family did not refuse to help.

But they didn’t know when the support would arrive. If they had informed them in advance, they would have arrived a little earlier, but there was no time because the incidents happened one after another.

‘Maybe….’

Maybe there will be a time when he will have to ask the invited guests for help. Among them, there were those who were weak in martial arts or ordinary people who had none at all, but there were also strong people like Latral Heitald.

Of course, this was the last resort. There was the family’s reputation, and there was nowhere for the owner to borrow hands from the guests.

Instead, there was only one person inside the mansion who could ask for help.

“I will call Hyung-nim.”

“That won’t do, Veil-nim.”

“It’s too early. Think about it a little more….”

“There are imperial people among the guests. Rather, to those people….”

As soon as he finished speaking, negative answers came out. At that moment, Veil’s blood ran backwards. Barely suppressing his anger, Veil said to them.

“Why won’t it work.”

“……”

“What are you telling me to think about? Don’t you know what the situation is like now?”

“……”

“Ask the imperial people for help? Hyung-nim is also an imperial person born in the empire.”

“…But currently, he is here as a Saint from the Holy Kingdom.”

“Before being a Saint, Hyung-nim is a person of Arden! Someone who shares blood with me!”

Veil finally exploded at the ridiculous words. They were very embarrassed by Veil’s appearance, who was so rare that he had almost never been angry.

“Hoo….”

Veil calmed down his excited insides again. And then he opened his mouth.

“I will say this one last time. If you insult or reject Hyung-nim in front of me one more time without a valid reason, I won’t stand still then either.”

A word that felt the emotions contained within. At the same time, there was no one in this place who didn’t know that Veil’s words were being spoken as the heir.

Veil, who had settled the situation like that, was about to call Kyle. But then a knight urgently opened the door and rushed to Veil in a flurry.

“Huk, huk…!”

He was sweating profusely. What had happened that made him run so urgently? Veil hoped it was good news.

“What’s wrong.”

“That, that’s… The Holy Kingdom has sent reinforcements!”

Yustia’s support. What that meant was one thing. There were only two people who could move the Holy Kingdom at will. And those two people were currently staying in the mansion.

“Hyung-nim….”

Calling the person who made this decision, Veil hurriedly left the conference room.

***

“Oppa. They’ve arrived.”

“Really?”

The Holy Kingdom’s arrival was fast. It had only been 2 hours at most.

“But it would have been hard to send everyone in that short amount of time.”

“They didn’t send everyone, they’re sending them in three batches. The number of people that can be sent at once is also limited.”

“I guess so.”

I don’t know how many they are sending, but it will be quite a number of people. It’s because the Saintess and Saint are in danger.

“Then go greet them. Someone has to welcome them.”

“Aren’t you going, Oppa?”

“I have something to say.”

I pointed to the map. Chloe, who would be watching the territory, would have noticed the Holy Kingdom’s support. Then I needed to check if she would show any reaction.

“Okay! I’ll be right back!”

“Be careful.”

“You have to give me a reward when I get back? I worked hard today.”

“I’ll think about it.”

“You have to, you have to!”

Estella shouted that and went to greet the people of the Holy Kingdom. I looked at the map again. As expected, a subtle reaction was created because she saw the change. Watching the scene, I said to Chloe, who would be somewhere.

“Try it if you want. I don’t know how well it will work.”

Arden was strong, and even received support from the Holy Kingdom. At least there was no way they could be pushed back by force. So, Chloe needed a little sacrifice to make me difficult.

Of course, I don’t know how well that will work on me.

I organized the information and prepared to hand it over to those who would be flocking in soon.

***

Meanwhile, at the same time, Chloe.

“Senior.”

She took out a new chess piece and called Kyle. The slow and leisurely movements showed that she was relaxed.

“Sorry, but I can see everything you’re thinking.”

Tak, two new chess pieces are placed on the board. Now all that’s left is to wait. Chloe smiled brightly and looked at the enemy’s figure rising on the circular plate. He was a knight with silver hair that suited him very well.

“How will he come out~.”

Chloe leaned back in her chair, looking forward to how Kyle would react.

It was truly an exhilarating moment.

Episode 264 Knight (1)

Episode 264 Article (1)

Arden was able to breathe a little, thanks to Sungguk’s support. This was thanks to the replenishment of the insufficient workforce.

The situation also became slightly more favorable. However, it’s not something to be happy about. It was only a slight difference that could be caught up at any time.

In addition, Chloe was attached, so the original power was inflated several times, and Arden had many targets to protect, so it could be equal.

So, from now on, it was important. Depending on how they move, the war situation could change in an instant.

“I heard that contact with your older brother’s father has been cut off? It looks like he was kidnapped by those guys.”

“Really?”

I didn’t think they would kidnap my father. It wouldn’t have been easy, but they’re quite something. Ordinary magic could never do anything to my father. It seems that they used quite a bit of power on their side. Of course, Chloe’s help would have been there.

“You don’t seem too worried? The atmosphere in the conference room was very gloomy.”

“You should worry about someone worth worrying about. Do you think my father is someone who can be easily defeated?”

“Well, you’re not wrong. Unless you bring the god of Justia, it’s hard to do anything to him.”

Evan nodded and agreed with my words. He knew very well how strong my father was. His perspective has changed through numerous experiences. He has grown to the point where he can recognize even those with higher skills than himself.

“Will it take long for him to get out?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know what kind of magic he was hit with.”

I didn’t see the scene of him being hit directly, so I can’t say for sure. Even so, it won’t take weeks. No matter what, 2-3 days would be the maximum?

So, I don’t have to worry about my father’s side.

“Is Bale busy?”

“You saw it earlier. He ran out in a hurry to meet the people from Sungguk. He doesn’t seem to have any time to rest?”

Bale seemed to be acting well as the acting head of the family, that is, the person in charge of the family.

“It seems that becoming the head of the family is more of a responsibility than I thought. Seeing Bale moving so diligently.”

“Standing above someone means that.”

“More than that, shouldn’t we move too? Looking at the map, it looks like we should start moving.”

Evan pointed to a map made with magic. The situation had changed a lot in just one hour. It was thanks to Sungguk’s support. They weren’t stupid either, so they changed their plans with the appearance of their natural enemy.

Because of that, Arden’s territory became even more chaotic. To exaggerate a little, it took on a similar aspect to war in Sungguk.

I asked Evan, who had offered his opinion.

“Where do you think we should go first? Pick it out on the map.”

“Hmm….”

At the question, Evan turned his gaze to the map. After staring at the map for a while, he stretched out his finger and answered.

“Here, here, and here. These three seem to be the most urgent.”

Evan pointed to the north, east, and southwest in order, centered on the castle where the mansion was located. I asked again.

“What’s your reason for thinking that?”

“There are the most black magicians in the southwest, and they are arranged so that support can come from the surrounding area at any time. There are simply a lot of strong guys in the north. To the point where the territory is in danger.”

“That’s right.”

Even if it can’t show the exact skill, it can show the minimum strength.

“Then why did you pick the last one? There’s nothing special here.”

“This area alone is strange. The reaction is lukewarm compared to other places.”

“It could just be a confrontation, or they could have given up. Because our defenses are thorough.”

“The geographical environment is too good for that. If you hit here, you can cause much more damage than other places, but if there’s no other reason, is there a need to give up here and hit other places? If they had sent just a little bit of the southwest troops to the east, the situation would have changed a lot. And….”

Evan pointed to the east of the map again and continued.

“Something is suspicious. The slightly slowed movement seems to have another intention. It’s like they’re waiting for something.”

A smile appeared on my lips at Evan’s rebutting appearance. I patted him on the shoulder and said.

“You’re right. But only half right.”

Still, I was impressed. It wouldn’t have been easy to notice such a subtle change.

“It’s true that there’s an intention. But there’s also a reason why they can’t attack easily.”

The east was none other than Ellaime was in charge of. My sister is younger, but she is a brilliant genius who became the commander of the Knights at a young age. It wasn’t easy for those guys to break through such a genius.

In addition, Bale also knew the importance of the east, so he placed more troops than other areas and was defending well.

“Where would you go first if it were you? Pick a place you want to go.”

“I’d go north. That seems to be the most urgent.”

“Then leave when you’re ready.”

“Didn’t you tell me to rest earlier?”

“The situation has changed now.”

The enemy’s movements are gradually reaching dangerous levels, and the fighting is getting more intense. So, it’s time for our side to move as well.

“Then, brother.”

“What. Tell me quickly. I have to go too.”

“Um… Can I take Elena with me?”

“Ah, can’t I…?”

When I didn’t say anything, Evan looked at me with anxious eyes. I sighed inwardly and said.

“…Take her.”

“Thank you! Brother, I love you!”

“Get away from me, you’re disgusting!”

I pushed away the guy who was trying to kiss me on the cheek with all my might. It felt disgusting to have a man cling to me.

After that, Evan left the room with a bright face and a smile. Outside, a cry calling for Elena could be heard.

“Sigh….”

I sighed at his unchanging appearance. Maybe that’s Evan’s nature, but it was just unpleasant to me.

I turned my gaze back to the map. But at that moment. A huge change occurred in the east.

Not one, but two. The ominous energy emanating from it swept through the area where my sister was. And immediately after, a phenomenon that should not have happened now occurred.

[The earring has been destroyed.]

A voice heard in my head. I immediately headed to my sister.

***

The appearance of ‘it’ was so sudden that words were not enough. It was very noticeable that it appeared on the battlefield just by blinking once.

It was human-shaped, but a different being from humans. It had horns soaring high in the sky, and its skin was dark. And the energy it emitted was ominous.

“……”

“……”

The knights who faced it could not say anything. They were manipulating mana, and they realized that they were beings of a different level than themselves.

No, it wasn’t just that. It had something primal that stimulated human instincts.

A demon. It was a similar feeling to when facing it. But ordinary demons didn’t do this. Ordinary demons only slightly shake human hearts, so if you manipulate mana, you can quickly escape this phenomenon.

But the existence in front of them was not at that level. It not only instilled primal fear in their hearts, but even made them succumb.

If there was a demon king, would it feel like this? If it was an existence that stood above the demon who personified evil, it seemed like it could cause this phenomenon.

“Hmm.”

Then it let out a short breath. It was a short sound, but everyone in this place knew what emotions were contained in it.

Pleasure. The existence in front of them was very happy. Of course, the knights could not understand why they were feeling such emotions.

Immediately after, it took a step. Its soles touched the ground. Then, starting from the part that touched, the surrounding area began to rot.

It smiled as if satisfied.

“Life is most beautiful when it withers. Isn’t that right?”

Unlike its appearance, it had a gentlemanly tone. Rather, that made them even more wary. They could tell that the phenomenon they had just seen was not beneficial to the world.

“I had some expectations, but it’s a more boring world than I thought. Not even answering.”

Click, it snapped its fingers. Then, another being appeared next to it before they knew it. It was a demon wearing a butler’s suit, similar but slightly different.

The demon put his hand into the air and suddenly took something out and handed it over. The one who received it, which was made of formless, just black energy, put it on his hand.

Then he said.

“Anyway, don’t be upset. It’s natural for life to die.”

It was really a moment like a flash. The lightly extended fist swept through the space. The sky, the earth, the life that existed on it, and everything that existed around it flew away like fallen leaves in the wind.

“Cough-!”

There was only one person standing on top of it. The commander of Arden’s Knights, Ellaime.

But her condition was not good. Her internal organs were twisted, and she was spitting out blood from her mouth, and she was barely standing on the ground while relying on her sword.

“Hoo.”

The Demon King was impressed. He didn’t think there would be a human who could withstand this. It was quite surprising.

Of course, he didn’t give it his all. Just moderately. He swung his fist moderately as if dusting. Even so, it was difficult for the humans in this area to withstand it.

He approached Ellaime, the only human who survived. He wondered how she survived and scanned her.

“Is it because of this?”

An earring shining in Ellaime’s ear. It was protecting her. And the Demon King was impressed again when he saw the earring.

“I don’t know who made it, but they made it well.”

They really made it well. If I had to say a comparison, it’s close to a sacred object. It looks like a human made it. I didn’t know there would be a human with this level of skill in this world.

But it wasn’t an item he wanted. There were plenty of things like this. The Demon King grabbed the earring and tried to tear it off as it was. Ellaime grabbed the Demon King’s hand in a faint consciousness.

“I can’t, take this….”

This earring was a gift from Kyle. So, she could never give it up. Because it was her precious thing.

Unfortunately, Ellaime had exhausted her energy and had no power to stop the Demon King. Ellaime’s hand, which had exhausted her power after blocking it once, fell to the ground.

“It seems like it was given by someone precious, but it’s a shame.”

The Demon King took the earring again and crushed it. The fragments that had become dust flowed from his hand.

“Anyway, it was nice meeting you too.”

The Demon King pulled his arm back. The powerful energy contained in his fist swelled greatly. He liked watching life die painfully and slowly, but he had no intention of doing that this time. He was thinking of showing mercy by killing her in one fell swoop as a commemoration of showing him an interesting item.

“Then go well.”

His arm is extended forward. The target is the heart. The concentrated power exploded from the end of his fist. But there was no future where the Demon King’s actions would result.

“Hey.”

A fist stopped right in front of his chest, a hand grabbed his wrist. And a voice of anger was heard.

The Demon King turned his head.

“Who are you messing with now, you son of a bitch.”

The moment he saw the existence that had blocked his attack, a long line formed on the Demon King’s lips. Finally, a target worth fighting appeared.

Episode 265 Knight (2)

Episode 265 Article (2)

Not a leading role, but a supporting one. The character Elaim in ‘Arcane Demon King’ was such a person.

The role isn’t huge either. Just helping and assisting the main characters is all. Naturally, the narrative isn’t as deep as the main characters.

That’s not to say she’s unimportant. Like in the academy days, she participates in several episodes.

This time as well. My sister is just helping the protagonist and main characters.

However, as it’s the final episode, there were also differences. There was a possibility that Elaim, my sister, could face death.

It wasn’t a big problem. Unlike the cases of Lana and Estella, it was a case where the ‘possibility’ existed.

Besides, that event only happens when the boss of this episode, the Evil Dragon, descends. Not until then. And I gave her earrings as a precaution. Just like I gave Lana a necklace.

But I was too complacent. Contrary to expectations, I didn’t know my sister would go to the point of being on the verge of death.

So I got angry. I was so angry at my messed up mentality for not paying enough attention to her just because she was a supporting character. If I had paid just 10% of the attention I give to the other kids, my sister wouldn’t have ended up like this.

“Step back if you don’t want to die.”

I warned, emitting killing intent. But he didn’t say anything, and rather looked at me with a smile. Then a blue blade came under his neck.

“What are you?”

It wasn’t that I was curious about his identity. I was already going crazy because my sister was hurt, and I was in a bad mood because he was acting up without knowing his place.

“Figure out the situation before you step in. Don’t do anything ridiculous.”

I lifted my leg. The body reacted the moment it received my will. Mana automatically gathered at the tip of my foot, and I stretched my leg out as it was, filled with anger.

KWAANG!!

With a roar that shook the heavens and the earth, the guy flew far away. He stopped after being buried and rolling on the ground for a long time.

The guy got up, but his condition wasn’t good. His butler suit was in tatters, and his whole body was shaking as if he had cramps. He barely managed to stand.

That’s the end for that guy. He won’t have the leisure to pay attention to our side anymore. I turned my head again. This guy was still smiling.

“Stop grinning.”

Then the guy said.

“Your words are rough. Well, with your skills, it’s not surprising.”

“Shut up.”

I pushed away the Demon King’s arm, putting strength into it. He resisted, as if he wouldn’t give in.

A simple action of just pushing each other away. But the result was not simple. The space around us creaked from the collision of strength and strength.

It was obvious that Elaim would be in danger if it went on like this. I had to evacuate my sister first, no matter what. But it wasn’t easy. The Demon King in front of me was not someone I could fight while paying attention to other things.

“Is she a precious person? That woman.”

“…….”

I didn’t answer his question. There was no need to tell him my weakness. I stood in front of Elaim, as if to protect her, and sent her behind me.

“Don’t react so sensitively. I don’t like indiscriminate killing, so I won’t kill recklessly. Today’s work is just something I came to do because I was asked.”

He said that, but I didn’t believe him. The Demon King in front of me wasn’t the Demon King that appears in ‘Arcane Demon King’. That is, he’s a Demon King from another dimension, not this world.

So I couldn’t trust him even more. I know everything about the personality, way of speaking, and behavior of the Demon King in ‘Arcane Demon King’, but not this guy. If I trusted him carelessly, I could get backstabbed.

As if he read my thoughts, the guy said.

“If you don’t believe me, it’s you who will be in trouble.”

“Shut up and go back to your world. Don’t interfere anymore.”

“Haha, I can’t do that. Didn’t I say I came because I was asked? More than anything, I came because I was told I could fight a strong person, so I can’t go back without doing anything.”

The Demon King grinned. The corners of his mouth were curved like crescent moons. In that state, he turned his gaze behind me.

“It seems like you don’t want to fight until you send that woman to a safe place….”

He trailed off as if contemplating, then continued.

“If she dies, you’ll make me even more happy.”

Immediately after, the Demon King’s figure disappeared. A movement that didn’t even leave an afterimage. The place he appeared was behind Elaim. I immediately threw myself.

KAANG!

Sword and fist collided. A roar and a huge impact covered the space. After confirming that Elaim was safe, I clenched my teeth and muttered.

“This damn bastard….”

The killing intent contained in his fist. He attacked with the intention of definitely killing my sister just now. In front of me, and with an act that clearly revealed his intentions, anger boiled inside me.

“You’ll never get out of here alive.”

“It’s a pity to say, but I wasn’t directly summoned here. Even if I die, it won’t affect my main body.”

“That’s something you don’t know.”

Even if I couldn’t kill him here, I had no intention of letting that bastard go unscathed. Touching my sister meant that. I breathed my will into the ring.

[Activating the power of the Demon King Slayer.]

Another power and achievement engraved in the soul along with the Dragon Slayer. The sword that contained it cut through the Demon King’s fist, and blood spurted from the wound.

Perhaps he didn’t know it would cut through the aura surrounding his fist, he stared blankly at his own fist. I said to that face.

“There are many evils in the world.”

At the pinnacle of that is the Demon King. They, who are packed with evil, the epitome of evil, spread evil while being loved by the Evil God.

I visited various worlds and met and fought against them. This power was an achievement built up by killing those guys countless times, and it exerted a powerful force against the Demon King.

But this alone is not enough. I needed a power that could deal even more damage to him. I had that power. Humans have always stopped beings who try to destroy the world, and there was also an archenemy for that.

[Seal Release: Hero]

Demon King Slayer and Hero. The two powers were linked and combined into one. I spouted that power and continued.

“Prepare yourself. I’ll let you know how big of a mistake you made.”

However, the Demon King just smiled at my words. Immediately after, we collided.

***

My vision is blurry. It’s hard to see in front of me as if there’s fog.

My body isn’t normal either. My body is heavy like cotton soaked in water. I’m barely standing, using my sword as a cane, but my whole body hurts so much that I don’t know when I’ll collapse.

My mind is also going back and forth. I couldn’t remember anything about what I had been doing until just now, or what the situation was. My mind was too savage to connect my thoughts.

KWAANG!!

Then the ground vibrated. What’s going on now? Elaim unconsciously pulled mana from her dantian.

The pain subsides, and her head clears. Elaim then remembered what she had been doing.

Demon King. An existence who is on a different level from herself, even though she has become a Master. She was fighting against such an existence. And the person who was fighting that existence in her place came into view.

“K, Kyle….”

Not connected by blood, but her one and only younger brother. At the same time, the man she loves most was fighting the Demon King.

Clearly, the Demon King was stronger than Elaim herself. But Kyle was different. He fought the Demon King almost perfectly.

But why is that? In Elaim’s eyes, Kyle’s movements were somehow strange. Unnatural movements, as if bound by something, were peeking out little by little.

To put it extremely, it was to the point of interfering with the battle. If it weren’t for that, he could have inflicted even greater damage on the opponent.

Why is he doing that? Elaim pondered, and after realizing that no harm had come this way at all, she muttered.

“B, because of me….”

It was all because she was still on the battlefield. Because there was a nuisance called herself, Kyle was not able to exert his full strength and was showing those movements.

Elaim immediately made a decision. To get away from this place. That way, she had to let Kyle focus on the battle properly.

She drew up as much mana as possible from her dantian and moved her steps one by one. The damage accumulated in her body was so great that immense pain rushed in each time, but she didn’t stop. She had been saved twice, once with the earrings she had given as a gift, and once right before death. She couldn’t be more of a hindrance here.

The Demon King wouldn’t leave that alone. She was an element that would make the fight even more enjoyable. He had no intention of letting her escape.

The Demon King drew up his energy. Then the demon who had been knocked down by Kyle reacted. The broken and misaligned bones returned to their place, and all the wounds healed. The butler suit also returned to its original state.

The resurrected demon silently surveyed the battlefield and read his master’s intentions. Then he immediately kicked off the ground towards Elaim.

“Haha, how is it! To engage in the fight a little more sincerely!”

“Shut up!”

Kyle shouted and moved his sword. Black light cut between him and the Demon King. The space was cut off, separating the two. Taking advantage of the gap, Kyle teleported and was able to arrive at Elaim before the butler demon.

But by that time, the Demon King had already escaped. He gathered the broken space fragments into one and combined them with magical energy and inner imagery.

The Demon King shouted.

“Have you ever seen the Demon Realm? If not, I’ll show you!”

Immediately after, a huge shock occurred from the Demon King’s hand. It was scattered around, and soon began to encroach on reality.

And the last memory Elaim saw in it was.

“Kyle!”

It was the appearance of Kyle, who stood in front to protect her and was swept away by the immense shock.

Episode 266 Knight (3)

Episode 266 Article (3)

A strange sensation on her cheek. Something like small grains kept tickling her cheek. Then, Elheim snapped to her senses and immediately got up.

“Ugh!”

However, it wasn’t easy due to the onrushing headache. Her head felt like it was about to break, as if struck hard with a hammer.

Elheim endured the pain and stood up again. There was something more important now than taking care of her physical condition. She had to check on her injured younger brother, who had protected her.

She opened her eyes. Her vision was still blurry. But what obscured her vision even more was the gray sand blowing from all directions. The ash-like substance blocked her sight.

Elheim didn’t give up and groped around for Kyle. And she found a figure about two steps away.

“…….”

But she couldn’t say anything. It was definitely Kyle, but he wasn’t alive; he was hardened like a stone.

Just in case, she circulated mana through his body. But all that was conveyed was the fact that he was dead. That plunged Elheim into despair.

“Ah….”

It was because of me. I killed him.

If only I had been stronger, strong enough not to be a burden to Kyle, this wouldn’t have happened. But it was a regret that came too late.

Composing herself, Elheim carefully dug out Kyle’s statue buried in the sand. It was to take him back to the family. Besides, she couldn’t leave him alone in an unknown space.

After digging through the sand about nine times, cracks began to appear on Kyle’s statue.

“Ah, no…!”

Elheim desperately tried to block the cracks. But it was no use. Once a crack formed, it led to other places, continuously creating more cracks.

The entire statue was filled with cracks. When it reached a point where she couldn’t do anything, Elheim despaired. Unable to bear seeing the shattered fragments, she buried her head in the ground and cried. Sand was smeared all over her face.

“You freaking bastard, you should know when to quit. Where do you think….”

Then she heard a voice. Elheim raised her head. Before her eyes, she saw Kyle, who had returned to his original form.

“Uh…….”

Kyle was speechless at his sister’s strange appearance. And he cautiously asked.

“Sis. Did you cry?”

At those words, Elheim wiped away her tears and returned an answer with her fist.

His face, as if asking if she cried because of him, looked too detestable.

***

“I didn’t look at you like that….”

“…That’s how it looked to me.”

“I really didn’t….”

He felt wronged. He had just asked because tears were flowing down his sister’s cheek. She regarded it as if he was joking. Without realizing it, his lips pouted. Then his sister said.

“I really thought you were dead….”

“Well, that’s….”

Actually, it couldn’t be helped. The Demon King had hidden a trap within the process of implementing the Demon Realm. When he shot it at his sister, he tried to minimize the damage, which led to a misunderstanding. In the first place, there wasn’t much time to explain to his sister.

“I’m sorry. The opponent was the Demon King, so I….”

“It’s okay. I was just surprised. And it’s good that you’re alive and well.”

Elheim smiled at him. He returned her smile. After that, his sister asked.

“But… where is this? It’s the first time I’ve been to a place so devoid of life.”

His sister said, looking around. Seeing a landscape that was all gray, such an impression was inevitable.

“Did you hear what that guy shouted earlier?”

“I did. I think he said something about the Demon Realm….”

“That’s right. This is the Demon Realm. The world where demons and demon kings are born and live.”

The definition and appearance of the Demon Realm vary from dimension to dimension, but if the Demon King said this was the Demon Realm, then it was the Demon Realm.

Of course, there were many differences from the Demon Realms he had seen so far. Usually, red and black were the main colors. A gray world was also a first for him.

“If this is the Demon Realm, isn’t it dangerous?”

“Not really. It’s not the real Demon Realm. It’s just that he temporarily implemented the Demon Realm from his memories into reality with his power. Look around. If it were the real Demon Realm, demons would have already appeared, but they aren’t here.”

As he had just said, the Demon Realm was the home of demons. So, if this were the real Demon Realm, they would have smelled the human scent and appeared a long time ago.

“Kyle, as you said, I don’t feel anything.”

“That means it’s not the Demon Realm.”

In the first place, the Demon King they saw couldn’t directly summon the Demon Realm into the world. To be exact, it was a very difficult task. Bringing a different dimension into another dimension was something even the highest-ranking deities avoided. Moreover, doing so to an unrelated world was even more difficult, so they wouldn’t even attempt it if possible.

“How do we get out?”

“It’s easy. Just get rid of the guy who implemented the space.”

In the end, this space was influenced by the implementer’s power. So, if they just killed the Demon King, it could return to its original state.

“…….”

His sister was silent. Her face, with her mouth tightly shut, was full of worry.

“What’s the matter?”

“……Yeah.”

His sister nodded slightly and continued.

“The Demon King… for his own amusement, to make you angry, he’ll try to kill me. Then you, Kyle, will protect me again. I’m just a hindrance who can’t help you at all.”

Elheim said that, probably recalling what had happened earlier. It wasn’t wrong. Even though he had used the power of the Demon King Slayer and the Hero, he couldn’t concentrate on the battle because he was protecting her. If it had been an insignificant enemy, it would have been easy, but the opponent was the Demon King, so fighting while protecting her was difficult.

“Then what would you like me to do, Sis?”

“Give up on me… Even if the Demon King, even if other demons target me, silently fight your battle. Then everything will be resolved.”

“If I do that, you might die. No, you’ll definitely die.”

The Demon King was targeting his sister, and the butler demon would also kill her under the Demon King’s orders. Her chances of surviving their attacks were close to 0%.

“Still, give up on me. You’re a Saint, and there are many people to protect. If we waste time here, someone will get hurt. Definitely.”

“No.”

“If you don’t want to end up like Eustia, listen to me this time. Back then, there was a god, but not now. Are you going to watch Lana die again?”

His sister even brought up the events of the Holy Kingdom. She knew because he had sent letters about what he had experienced or because they had talked about it in the family.

“Still, I don’t want to. I can never give up on you, Sis.”

“Kyle!”

No matter how much she shouted, it was no use. He had no intention of giving up on his sister. So, they were in conflict. No matter how much time passed, they couldn’t narrow their differences. It couldn’t be helped. What his sister and he cherished were different.

He approached his sister. Her unwavering eyes told him that the thoughts she held weren’t changing at all despite his persuasion. He spoke to those eyes.

“My graduation is not far off. Not even a month. Just a few weeks.”

It was December now. Graduation was in January. With the semester over and a few days passed, graduation was just weeks away.

“Do you know what I’m going to do first after that? I’m going to take Sis out of the family.”

“I’m an Arden knight…. Arden taught me the sword, and Arden helped me. I have no intention of leaving after receiving such grace….”

“I don’t intend to force you either. I’ll respect Sis’s choice. But there’s just one thing, just one thing I’ll definitely achieve.”

He moved even closer. Then, he whispered a word in his sister’s ear, a word he had liked since he was young, even in between, and even now. His sister’s cheeks flushed red at the word she heard.

“So, Sis. Don’t try to die. I can’t stand to see that, ever.”

“Okay, Kyle….”

Elheim took a step away from him. Fortunately, her eyes didn’t show the same stubbornness as before.

He had persuaded his sister, it was true. But he hadn’t reached a fundamental solution. In the end, the conclusion was that in order to kill the Demon King and escape this place, his sister had to fight alongside him.

“So, I have to deal with the remaining demons?”

“That’s right. That’s the best way.”

Either way, those two would try to kill his sister. So, while he faced the Demon King, his sister would face the butler demon, and that was the best-case scenario.

“But that demon is strong. At least a mid-level Master. On the other hand, I’m still a low-level Master. It’s true that my talent is outstanding, but it’s not enough to catch up.”

He held her hand tightly and said.

“You don’t have to win. Just hold out while I face the Demon King.”

“But….”

“Trust me. Sis’s talent is better than anyone else’s. You can do it.”

Seeing his gaze of faith, his sister nodded slightly. Soon, her trembling subsided.

After that, they set out to find the Demon King and the demon. As if they were looking for them on the other side, they quickly found each other.

“I’m sorry. It was a mistake because it was a technique I used for the first time in nearly 100 years. I didn’t know we’d bounce off in opposite directions. Because of that, the excitement died down….”

“Shut up and hurry up and attack if you’re going to attack. Don’t talk so much.”

“Haha, you have a determined face. Good.”

The Demon King glanced at the butler demon. His plan still seemed to be focused on fighting him.

The demon, understanding his master’s intention, hid himself in the darkness. And Elheim also kicked off the ground. He and the Demon King looked at each other in that space.

“Then, please take care of me.”

“You’re going to regret those words.”

Immediately, they kicked off the ground again and collided.

***

Elheim was an ordinary country girl. She was a commoner who might have taken over her parents’ job someday, or married someone similar to herself.

A life as ordinary as it could be. The turning point in Elheim’s life was when she took up a sword. After the day she picked up a rusty sword lying on the ground, much in her life changed.

Starting with the villagers, then adventurers, soldiers, and finally catching the eye of a knight, rumors of Elheim eventually reached the ears of a certain family.

The Arden family. It was considered the best knight family on the continent, and even in the world.

After that day, Elheim’s daily life changed by 180 degrees. She moved to where the Arden family was with her family, and Elheim learned and wielded the sword there with other knights.

Pleasant days continued every day. And one day, Elheim met a blonde-haired boy. Elheim couldn’t help but be mesmerized by the boy’s appearance.

The boy, who introduced himself as Kyle Arden, was cute and lovely in every way, from his speech to his actions. She, who had always wielded the sword and was obsessed with it, had her first interest other than the sword.

As she spent time with him, a dream was born at the same time. She wanted to become a knight and protect this boy, this man. To Elheim, Kyle Arden was such an existence. He was as precious as her life, no, more precious than her life.

Elheim picked up her sword. The sword, shining with sword aura, shone more brilliantly than ever before. She repeated the determination in her heart and murmured.

“For Kyle.”

For her one and only lord.

Immediately, Elheim raised her sword. The sword, shining with sword aura, shone more brilliantly than ever before.

Someone said that knights were a truly mysterious race, and if the faith in their hearts was strong, they would manifest a special power. It often happened that they simply unleashed explosive power, moved on to the next level, or awakened new powers.

Elheim’s sword aura covered her sword. A sword that shone more brilliantly and purely than ever before. Although there was no way to know what kind of power it contained, one thing was certain. Elheim, the knight of Arden, would not die today.

Clang!

The demon’s and the knight’s swords clashed.

Episode 267 Knight (4)

Episode 267 (4)

The Demon King and the Hero.

Some might call them cliché, but since the beginning of the world, no beings have been as famous and representative as these two. It’s not for nothing that they have been passed down until now.

Time that cannot be counted with numbers. For that long time, the two beings fought to realize their ideals, and the end was killing each other.

The Demon King and the Hero had such a relationship where one of them had to die to end it.

That doesn’t change even if they belong to a different world. The two were existences on opposite sides and each other’s natural enemies.

Kwaang!

The guy was slammed into the ground, making a tremendous noise. Dust rose in thick clouds from the impact, obscuring the view.

I quickly expanded my sense of ki and prepared for the Demon King’s attack. Originally, I would have chased into that, but unfortunately, I couldn’t. That’s because his ability to hide his energy and presence was far superior to mine. Truly a Demon King-like ability.

It’s not like he’s a master assassin, and that technique isn’t absolute. 3m. If he came within that range, I could catch him.

Of course, that alone is very threatening. Distance is an important factor for the strong who can leap over 100m in one step, and not being able to pinpoint his location until then is dangerous.

But there’s no big problem. Because I have this body.

Immediately after, I felt the Demon King’s energy between my senses. The direction was behind. By the time I realized his location, the Demon King had arrived right in front of me.

An attack that couldn’t be avoided, no matter how prepared I was. It was an extremely short time, barely enough to feel the movement and counterattack.

However, my body was already moving. The mana that stretched out from my dantian wrapped around the sword, and the tip of the sword was pointed towards the Demon King’s fist.

Kwaang!

Another tremendous noise and shockwave. The Demon King and I were pushed back.

“Hoo…”

My arm is trembling slightly from the aftermath of the collision. I blocked the attack, but it wasn’t enough to completely stop the impact. That’s because the opponent was attacking at a prepared timing, while my blocking process was faltering.

However, it’s not like I was the only one who suffered. The power of the Hero, the Demon King’s natural enemy. And the achievement of being a Demon King Slayer, obtained by killing numerous Demon Kings, was effective against him. The tattered fist was proof of that. The gauntlet forged with magic was also far from its original form.

“Hahaha!”

But the Demon King was just laughing happily. The sight of the corners of his mouth reaching high into the sky was very unpleasant.

“Let’s see how long you can laugh.”

“Don’t get so angry. I’m just enjoying myself.”

“Shut up.”

I let mana flow under my feet. The magic hidden in various places during the battle absorbed my energy and rose from under the ground. Hundreds of magic spells filled the surroundings in an instant. In it, the Demon King said.

“What do you think when you see this place?”

I continued casting magic and said.

“What do I think? I just think it’s a fucking desolate place.”

The gray world didn’t look good to me. If there was a dead world, I could confidently say it was here. It wasn’t a pleasant sight.

At my answer, the Demon King took a stance. Then, gathering magic in both hands, he continued.

“That’s not wrong. It’s a really desolate place. So desolate that the adjective in front fits perfectly.”

Immediately after he finished speaking. The completed magic covered the Demon King.

Kugugugung!!!

Each one had the power to wipe out a castle without a trace. The earth shook, and the aftermath overturned the space.

The Demon King didn’t bat an eye. The magic surrounding him bounced off the magic. But for some reason, his expression was one of being lost in thought.

Light and noise that seemed to blind the ears and eyes continued. A situation where I could barely feel the opponent’s movement. In that, the Demon King’s voice was delivered to me.

“I don’t like places like this either. I prefer a scene where life is a little more vibrant. But it can’t be helped. This Demon Realm, the world where I exist, hasn’t ‘started’ yet.”

“……”

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t know what this means. I don’t think a human I met in a world I don’t even know would know.”

At that time, the Demon King’s attack was completed. A sphere that had grown to the size of his head emitted an ominous energy and shone. He threw the magic sphere high into the sky and shouted.

“So I’m grateful to her! For giving me the opportunity to escape from this gloomy world! Although it’s only a fleeting moment, this alone is fun! So…”

A sphere shot through the gap in the magic. The Demon King smiled and shouted.

“I’ll do my best to enjoy this moment!”

The inside of the sphere exploded. But it didn’t explode like a bomb. Pababak, thorns popped out from the surface of the sphere and touched the center of the magic.

Paseuseuseuseuk—

Magic that turns into mana and returns to nature. The carefully deployed magic disappeared without a trace. Following that, a strange force consumed my body.

“It’s magic sealing. I’m sealing the magic you used. Isn’t that really kind? An enemy who even tells you this.”

I tried to use magic. But the magic circle containing mana did not appear as a result in reality. It was as if only the entrance of a faucet where water comes out was snatched into another space.

Only then did I understand the Demon King’s words. This wasn’t a simple seal. It was a brand engraved on the soul. As long as he exists nearby, the effect of the brand will continue.

“It’s a miscalculation if you think this is the limit of my magic.”

The magic I just used is only a part. There is still plenty of magic I can use. In addition, many of the sealed magic could be created to have similar effects. So even if I was branded, it didn’t prevent me from using magic.

“And let’s see if you can block this too.”

I unfolded unique magic. The Demon King tried to imprint the brand right away, but it didn’t work. Unique magic is a power that is like the source of a magician. It is not a power that is easily defeated even if you use special abilities.

I wrapped two unique magics around the sword, and covered it with the power of the Hero and the Demon King Slayer on top of that. Four forces combined into one. In that state, I drew the sword from top to bottom.

Kwaga gag-!

The world was split.

***

What a joyful day this is. The Demon King’s laughter didn’t stop, both outwardly and inwardly. A smile continued constantly throughout the movement of his body.

It was an inevitable day. Leaving a world with not even a speck of fun, to be able to compete with such a strong skilled person. It was the best day of his life.

If the woman who invited him here was in front of him, the Demon King was having so much fun that he wanted to thank her for giving him this opportunity and kiss her on the back of her hand.

Kwaga gag-!

The blade scrapes past his upper body. A long wound is engraved from the shoulder to the side. And the energy that has infiltrated the wound pierced through the flesh and magic. Poohwak, red and black blood spurted out.

“That hurts.”

Yes, it hurts. It hurts like hell. The opponent’s power continued to torment the wound. The presence of the wound engraved on the body was a pain beyond imagination.

But it wasn’t bad. The feeling of being alive. The more blood he shed and the more wounds he had, the more he kept recalling the feeling that he was fully living.

It was a feeling he had never felt in the Demon Realm. As he said, it was not yet allowed for him in that damn place.

“Come on, show me more!”

The gauntlet made by the Demon Realm’s blacksmith. The Demon King poured energy into the tattered weapon. Then, the appearance of the gauntlet changed, and at the same time, the energy flowing from the weapon enveloped his entire body.

This gauntlet was a weapon forged with the Demon King’s source and magic. There were a total of 3 stages of release, and what he just did was the 1st stage release.

Another sense of omnipotence filling his entire body. The Demon King felt the feeling of liberation after a long time and took a leap. Power spread widely from his feet as the center, and strength was put into his fist. And, he stretched out his arm.

KkwAAAANG!!

A sound like thunder struck the enemy. Following that, the sound of cutting. A smile appeared on the Demon King’s face. He knew he would block it.

“Ah.”

I want to enjoy this time more. Unfortunately, I can’t. Because the end of the fight is approaching.

The Demon King briefly sighed and squeezed out the last remaining strength. He wanted to let the connection he had made for a short time know. How much he can show.

Release stage 2. The maximum power that can be shown with a body hastily made for summoning. If he had a little more time, if the prepared body was in much better condition, he could have shown up to stage 3. The Demon King was just sorry that he couldn’t do that.

In the 2nd release, this time the Demon King’s appearance changed. His sharply refined body and energy headed towards the opponent.

And after a while. The decision was made.

The Demon King was lying on the ground. The other person was standing.

“This is… unfortunate.”

“Shut up.”

The opponent walked towards the fallen Demon King. He held the sword in reverse and pointed the tip of the sword at the Demon King’s heart. But the action did not continue immediately. The Demon King said to the opponent.

“If you stab me like that, it’s over.”

For a more certain ending, the Demon King moved the position of the sword right above his heart. His arm was trembling because he had already exhausted all his strength.

“Shut up. I’ll take care of it.”

“I don’t know why you’re hesitating.”

He couldn’t understand. When he tried to kill him for touching his loved one, why didn’t he execute him right away when it came time to kill him? Above all, the Demon King could not understand why he looked at him so pitifully.

“Wouldn’t it be better to kill me quickly and go? The other side seems to be on the verge of collapse.”

He had been holding out well until now, but the side with the woman was at its limit. Perhaps the decision will be made soon, and the loser will naturally be that woman.

“So hurry up and finish it and go. If you’re late, only you will lose.”

“Tsk.”

Kyle clicked his tongue. The Demon King’s words were not wrong. He abandoned his hesitation and put his weight on the sword and stabbed his heart. As he did, he said.

“Goodbye. You fucking bastard.”

The Demon King smiled at Kyle’s words and replied.

“I also enjoyed it. Hero of another world. I hope my hero is as interesting as you. And someday… we can meet again, if…”

But the Demon King’s words did not continue. The death of the body prepared for the summoning sent the Demon King back to his original world.

Kyle got up. After taking a breath, he muttered.

“It’s a fucking day.”

He won, but it was a victory that was nothing but찝찝(찝찝하다: to be unpleasant, to feel uneasy).

Episode 268 Decal Arden (1)

Episode 268. Dekal Arden (1)

“It’s always like this.”

That’s why I hate those Demon Lords. Those damn bastards are experts at tormenting others, so I always feel sick to my stomach after meeting them.

There was a time when I was sick of meeting them so often, and I never wanted to see them again. But today, it wasn’t a situation I could avoid. So, I had no choice but to brush it off as stepping in shit.

Even so, the lingering unpleasantness remained in my heart, and I frowned.

“Agh, you son of a bitch.”

In the end, I swore and then moved. I left the demons to my sister, but I couldn’t completely ignore it. And as the Demon Lord said, it was a precarious situation. Of course, my sister had done well just to hold out until now.

I used magic to cross space. What I saw were two opposing forces. One side was obviously Ellaime, and she looked like she was about to collapse. And the demon facing my sister was….

Swish—

It was disappearing, starting from its feet. Just like the Demon Realm manifested by the Demon Lord’s power. I was speechless at the sight, and then I realized. That bastard was playing tricks.

The butler demon had already lost part of his upper body. He tucked the dagger into his chest and waved with his remaining arm. He even gave me a smile, what a pain in the ass.

With that, the Demon Realm and the demon disappeared completely, along with the Demon Lord. I rushed to my sister.

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah… I’m okay….”

“First, circulate your inner energy. I’ll protect you.”

“Thank you… Kyle….”

I wish she would act before speaking. Sometimes being too diligent is also a problem. After that, my sister sat down and circulated her inner energy.

About 30 minutes later, she opened her eyes. Her rough breathing had improved a lot, and her complexion had brightened. Mana circulated throughout her body, healing the wounds that had appeared here and there. Masters have several times greater recovery ability, so their recovery speed is faster. Of course, serious injuries don’t heal quickly.

“Thanks for holding out, Sister.”

“Compared to the hardships you’ve gone through, this is nothing. And… I have to keep my promise… ahem.”

My sister coughed for no reason and turned her head. Her face was slightly red, and her hands were fidgeting. I don’t know why she’s so embarrassed when she’s the one who said it. Well, it doesn’t matter since it looks even cuter. I would rather she showed me more of that side of her.

“Can you move now?”

“I can. But fighting will be difficult from now on.”

“Let me check your condition for a moment.”

I stayed close to my sister and checked her condition. In less than a minute, I had a rough estimate.

“You need to rest for at least six months. Without doing anything.”

“Half a year is too long….”

“There’s no choice since the opponent was who they were. It’s a relief that it ended like this.”

The higher the level, the more the level of combat changes, so the damage incurred in the process is on a different level. If Masters fight with determination, they need rest for at least a year.

“But the family is still….”

“Vale is here, and so am I. So leave it to us and go back and rest. Don’t even think about moving.”

“…Okay. If you say so, Kyle.”

My sister nodded in agreement with my opinion. If I hadn’t met the Demon Lord and the demon, I would have taken her to the war with the black mages, but in her current state, that was impossible.

“Let’s go back now.”

“Ah, before that, the knights’ bodies….”

As I was about to return, my sister stopped. War inevitably causes casualties, and with the appearance of the Demon Lord, all the family’s knights except for my sister were killed. As the captain of the Arden Knights, my sister couldn’t leave them behind.

“Wait a moment. It’ll be over soon.”

Usually, the bodies are collected after the work is done. Because the manpower and time spent on it during the war are too precious. But I’m going to help my sister. My sister wanted it, and in any case, they were people who fought hard for Arden.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t take them all back to the family. I have enough power, but I don’t have enough time. That’s because the war is still ongoing. So I’m going to preserve them with magic and bring them later.

“Is this enough?”

“It’s enough.”

The situation being what it is, my sister understood well. It would be a disaster if the black mages found us, so after a final check, we moved to the family.

“The situation doesn’t look good.”

“It looks like it’s similar to us.”

People are running around busily, going back and forth between the outside and the inside. They are all Arden knights and servants. The atmosphere is more serious than before I came out. My sister seems to have roughly guessed how things have unfolded.

“Lady Ellaime!”

At that moment, a knight rushed towards us in a hurry. The sweat pouring down his forehead showed how busy he was.

“It’s fortunate that you’ve returned just in time. But what happened to the other knights….”

“They were defeated by the enemy.”

“Ah…….”

The knight sighed, knowing what the captain’s calm answer, the absence of the knights, and the one word “defeated” meant. He quickly gathered his mind and said to my sister.

“Please go to the conference room. Everyone is waiting.”

The knight led us inside. As soon as we arrived at the conference room, a serious atmosphere enveloped our entire bodies, and a loud shout was heard.

“Brother!”

“Brother!”

It was Evan and Vale. They ran straight to me from the center of the conference room. I don’t know why they’re acting like this when they could just greet me with words.

“Why are you guys reacting so intensely?”

“We have no choice! Brother suddenly disappeared from the world!”

“We thought you were dead!”

I was dumbfounded by their words.

“Why would I disappear? And why would I die?”

“It’s true!”

“It’s the truth!”

Annoyed, they yelled at me. I felt uncomfortable because they were the only ones acting like this when everyone else was quiet.

“I’m already busy, should I send people to search….”

“You don’t know how worried we were, Brother.”

“Okay, I get it… get off!”

I pushed them away. It’s disgusting to have guys clinging to me. Anyway, I calmed them down and stood in the center of the conference room.

“It’s not something to worry about. I was just fighting a slightly strong guy. I’m on my way back after resolving it now. But the damage is great. The knights in the area my sister was in charge of were wiped out.”

“That’s….”

Vale couldn’t continue speaking. At the same time, the conference room buzzed. The annihilation of the knights under the Arden family was no ordinary matter.

“I’m sorry. It’s because I was lacking….”

“It’s not. Rather, it’s a relief that you came back alive.”

My sister is the captain of the knights and the person in charge of the area. But since she lost all her troops, she could only say she was sorry. In fact, my sister felt a great sense of guilt for the deaths of the knights all the way here.

“I’ve hidden the bodies well. You can find them when it’s over.”

“Thank you, Brother.”

Vale bowed his head briefly in gratitude.

“But why does your face look like that?”

“Ah, this?”

Unlike before leaving, his face was full of scars. Wounds had increased all over his body. They were all healed now, but it bothered me.

“I fought with some guy and ended up like this. He was quite strong. You should have seen him, Brother. He called himself the King of Demons, a Demon Lord. There are all sorts of strange demons, you know?”

“A foul-mouthed bastard?”

“Oh, that’s right! How did you know? He was foul-mouthed itself, just like you said, Brother. He even sexually harassed Elena….”

It seems the Demon Lord originally went to Evan’s side. Tsk, I wish that guy had come to my side. I clicked my tongue inwardly.

“Did you win?”

“Would I be here if I didn’t win?”

“I’m glad you weren’t hurt.”

“Haha, am I the type to get hurt anywhere? Maybe I can even beat you now, Brother?”

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

Evan has gotten stronger, but he’s still not at a level where I can lose. He’ll have to work hard for at least several decades to catch up with me.

“More importantly, the problem is what happens from now on. Evan’s side also suffered troop losses, so we have even fewer troops to operate. The captain of the knights seems to be badly injured as well.”

Vale said, examining my sister.

“You can assume she won’t be able to move for the time being.”

“That’s a big problem. Of course, the enemy’s movements have also slowed down….”

My brother was lost in thought. As the person in charge, he had to find a way to minimize the family’s damage and maximize the enemy’s losses. And the most effective way among those methods was, of course, to borrow the power of the invitees.

“It would be difficult to borrow the power of the guests, right?”

“Some people are already helping. If we ask for more help here, the family will be in trouble.”

Evan and Vale said.

That’s what makes being a great family difficult. Relying on someone itself tarnishes the reputation. I’ve seen many places ruined because of the name of pride.

Of course, Arden won’t lose. Although many knights have been consumed, it’s not enough to have a big impact. Besides, not all the support has arrived yet.

“In the end, we have no choice but to hold out until the imperial family’s support arrives….”

For now, it’s the best if not the only option. When the imperial family’s troops arrive, it will be much easier to breathe. Of course, it didn’t necessarily have to be that.

“Or if Father comes back….”

“It would definitely be easier if he came.”

Evan agreed with Vale’s words. Father’s title is not a lie, and his skills are real. So if the center of the family returns, the situation could be reversed.

After that, we shared our opinions in the conference room. We gathered and divided the troops according to the enemy’s movements, and we brought in the injured. If there was anything difficult that only the knights could handle, we decided who to send.

Just as we were finishing the meeting to some extent. A knight burst into the conference room.

“Lord Vale! The knights who were with the head of the family have returned! But the head of the family, the head of the family…!”

“What happened to Father?!”

The knight, who looked as young as Vale, shouted, holding back his tears.

“The head of the family left the knights to escape and remained behind! He is currently fighting the enemy alone in a sealed space! And he’s seriously injured!”

Like a bolt from the blue. The conference room was instantly in chaos, and everyone was shocked.

The head of the Arden family. The fact that Dekal Arden was fighting the enemy in a severely injured state was shocking.

Episode 269 Decal Arden (2)

Episode 269. Decal Arden (2)

Even when black magicians attacked, the succession ceremony was interrupted, or the head of the family was kidnapped, the Arden family did not panic. Rather, they each did their best in their respective positions and fulfilled their assigned duties.

It was an unusual sight to behold. In a typical group, this one incident alone would be enough to cause a major crisis. Moreover, with a series of incidents occurring, the command system would have broken down, and the response would have been slowed, taking even longer to resolve.

Perhaps that meant that Arden was outstanding as a group, and that the family’s power was strong. It was not just by name and reputation that the family had been maintained for hundreds of years.

A community that does not waver even in the face of external and internal shocks. A group that stabilizes itself by someone filling the void, even if the master disappears. Arden is such a family.

But this time, it was different. At the news that the head of the family was left alone, and at the same time, that he was critically injured to a dangerous degree, Arden was greatly shaken. The family’s well-maintained atmosphere was instantly reversed.

“Ah, Father….”

Bale, who heard the news together, trembled. Perhaps quite shocked, his younger brother was shaking his hands.

Others were no different. Like Bale, they could not hide their anxiety. It couldn’t be helped. Decal Arden was the strongest knight in the family and an idol to the knights.

Of course, this was only within the family. While outsiders in the conference room were concerned about Decal Arden’s safety, they were not as serious as the Ardens.

I watched the scene and approached my brother.

“Bale.”

“B, Brother… Father….”

Even when I spoke to him, the trembling did not stop. Rather, the anxiety in his heart grew more apparent over time. After hearing the news about his father, my brother completely lost his composure as the acting head of the family.

To be honest, the news that my father was seriously injured did not shake my heart greatly. No matter how dangerous his condition, I had no desire to worry about him unless I resolved the deep, dark emotional rift that existed with my father.

But my brother was different. Seeing my younger brother, whom I considered family and loved along with my sister, being anxious made me uncomfortable. I wanted to help my brother.

“Calm down.”

“B, but….”

“My brother.”

When I called him in a low voice with strength in my voice, Bale looked up. I looked into my brother’s eyes and continued.

“Who am I?”

“Y, you are my only brother.”

“Not just obvious words like that.”

It was a very pleasing answer, but that was not what I wanted to hear. Soon realizing my intention, Bale said the right words.

“You are a Saint. Of the Ustia Holy Kingdom.”

“And what else?”

“Also… the strongest person I’ve ever seen in my life.”

It was an answer with a bit of flattery, but I smiled with a satisfied face. There was nothing as satisfying as being trusted and relied upon.

My brother is over 180cm tall. Thanks to his excellent lineage, he is as tall as I am. I wish he were small like when he was a little kid. It’s a shame he’s so tall. I patted Bale on the shoulder and said.

“I’ll take responsibility and bring Father back.”

“But it’s dangerous. If Father was seriously injured to that extent, then clearly the other side….”

“Bale.”

I interrupted my brother and continued.

“I’m your brother. Your only brother who you said was the strongest, and who is actually the strongest. Don’t worry. I’ll come back safe. And….”

I pulled Evan to my side.

“This guy is going with me too. Isn’t that enough?”

“Huh? Me too?”

“Then don’t you want to go?”

“I have to go. It’s your request, Brother.”

“I didn’t ask, I’m forcing you to come.”

“Uh-huh, you should speak nicely. Don’t you know that if you speak nicely, nice words will come back? If you keep doing this, I might change my mind….”

I had such a banter with him. Still, my brother was relieved when Evan said he would go with me.

“Then I’ll entrust Father to you.”

“Just stop those black magicians.”

“Yes, Brother.”

Bale grabbed Evan’s hand and said.

“Evan, I’m counting on you. Come back safe.”

“Haha, of course. It’s nothing. Ah, Brother, let’s go together! Aish, he’s always so headstrong.”

“What was that?”

When I turned around at those words, Evan stuck out his tongue and shouted.

“Blegh!”

Then he disappeared with teleportation. I was so angry that I chased after him without even having time to say goodbye to the group.

“You’re dead.”

***

“Ah, I was just kidding….”

“Isn’t it weirder that you’re joking in this situation?”

“I was just trying to lighten the mood….”

Evan grumbled, rubbing the bump on his head. I doubt he had that intention, but it was a natural result of making fun of me.

“Tch, what a bad-tempered guy.”

“I can hear you, you little punk.”

“I said it so you could hear it!”

“……”

I wonder what I should do with this guy. His skills in talking back are becoming artistic day by day. I decided to worry about this later and focus on resolving my father’s situation first.

The place we arrived at was a plain in the northwest. Even though it was still broad daylight, the sky was dark, and nothing was happening as if the space was frozen. And the place where Evan and I were standing was the boundary between the outside and the inside, that is, the space where my father was sealed.

I asked Evan.

“How does it look?”

Evan, who was still pouting, glanced away. He scanned the space once from top to bottom, and once from side to side, and then answered.

“It’s quite impressive? It’s an amazingly elaborate and powerful sealing magic. I don’t think I could do it to this level….”

“It’s well-made, isn’t it.”

“I wonder who the person who used this magic is. They must be at least an 8-circle mage. Maybe a 9-circle? But do 9-circle mages exist on the continent?”

“Probably not. And it’s probably not a 9-circle. It’s a little short.”

At least as far as I know, there were no 9-circle mages on the continent.

“Well, it’s certain that the opponent is a master of sealing magic.”

As Evan said, the sealing magic deployed here is quite impressive. I can see why my father and the Knights were defeated.

“But I don’t think it’s to the extent that your father would be defeated. If it was him, he would have definitely gotten out, even if it took some time.”

“Maybe less than a day?”

Of course, it would be a day if he pushed himself a little, and if he came out normally, he would definitely be out within a week. But the only reason why only my father was seriously injured and left alone was that.

“The Knights must have held them back.”

“That’s probably it.”

My father is the head of Arden, and the Knights are subordinates who follow that head. Moreover, the Black and White Knights are filled with people from my father’s era, so they have known each other for a long time. So he couldn’t leave the Knights behind.

“He seems to have affection too. To see him sacrifice himself for the sake of his family members. But why is he like that to you, Brother?”

“It’s a family matter. It’s none of your business, so don’t be interested.”

At my words, Evan made a betrayed expression and said.

“Wow… are you really going to be like this, Brother? I was taking your side, thinking of you, but if you say that, I’m… sad? After all, blood is thicker than water, it’s family…, this is why outsiders….”

Evan muttered in a corner in a very dejected voice. I really wonder why he’s like this these days. Does he have bipolar disorder or something? I comforted Evan and got up.

“It’s not like that. I’m grateful that you said that for me, but right now….”

“Haha, after all, I’m the only one who thinks of you, Brother, right?”

Is it really bipolar disorder? No matter how I think about it, it’s certain. It’s an emotional change that can’t be explained otherwise. I thought deeply about how I could return him to his original state. And whether I did or not, Evan led me and said.

“Brother, we have to go quickly! They said he’s seriously injured.”

“Oh, yeah. We have to go….”

After that, I was led by Evan towards the center of the sealed space.

As Evan said, the magic that dominated the vicinity was very powerful. To the extent that even if Evan and I joined forces, we couldn’t break it.

It’s not completely impossible, and we could create a small gap if we constantly attacked for more than a week. But rather than doing that, it would be much more beneficial in terms of time and effort to find another method.

So, if you ask if we can’t break the magic, that’s not true. Usually, barrier-type magic adopts a method of strengthening it by engraving specific conditions.

This magic is the same. It is strong against external attacks, but weak on the inside. So, if we slowly dismantle it from the inside, we could break the sealing magic. So all we had to do was go inside, break the magic, and save my father.

But as I said, this magic is at a level where external intrusion is completely impossible. In other words, we had to find a way to get inside… Among the hundreds of conditions engraved on the outside of the magic, there was only one condition that would allow us to enter.

[Those who simultaneously prove the power of a Master and a 7-circle mage can ignore all conditions and enter]

There were not many people in this world who had mastered both magic and martial arts at the same time. Even if we consider the history of the continent, there are only a very small number. It is because they think that it is a waste to learn two forces together when they should be focusing on only one. Of course, it is also difficult to reach a high level.

It was clear that this condition was engraved with that in mind. A Master and a 7-circle mage. There was no strong person in this world who possessed both realms at the same time, and it was clear that this would be a quite powerful condition.

Until Evan and I appeared.

“I don’t know what it’s like inside, so be as vigilant as possible. Be careful.”

“You be careful too, Brother.”

We stood in place, keeping a certain distance from each other. And we released the power we had built up.

Kugwagwagwa!!

A small passage opened as we proved our power. A door that only one person could pass through opened.

“Then Evan.”

“See you inside!”

Immediately after, we kicked off the ground towards the inside of the space.

Episode 270 Decal Arden (3)

Episode 270 Decal Ardens (3)

I didn’t know the exact time. It was just a sudden change and phenomenon that occurred abruptly at some point.

Should I say that the way I look at the world has changed? If I had to explain it, that’s how I would put it.

No, when I think about it carefully, it was beyond words.

This wasn’t just a simple eye that could discern the opponent’s martial arts level or see through magic. It was fundamentally different from the examples given earlier.

Evan saw and felt various things through that eye. It was sometimes annoyingly distracting, but it was often helpful, and as it stayed by his side, he grew to like it.

Something that he had kept by his side for a short time but felt familiar. If Evan realized one thing through it, it was about the person Kyle Ardens.

Starting with his past, the reason for meeting, and the relationship that has continued until now, the story would be too long to explain, so to put it briefly, Kyle Ardens was a very mysterious person.

Usually, no one gives someone constant attention. Even his lover, Elena, didn’t always think about him. She had the mission of guarding the World Tree, and she thought about the elves’ god for half of the day.

But brother was different. Whenever and wherever, even if he was far away on the opposite side of the same space, he showed great interest. Evan felt it, and he saw it.

How could there be such a person? Come to think of it, Kyle Ardens had always helped him. To the extent that there were very few cases where he didn’t help in events he was involved in.

So Evan liked Kyle, his brother. He liked him, who felt like family, just like Veil, helping him whenever he was blocked by a wall.

Of course, not the kind of love between a man and a woman, but purely liking the person Kyle Ardens. So, let’s not misunderstand. Evan himself had a loving lover named Elena.

Kyle had that kind of meaning to Evan. Over the course of two years, Kyle had transformed into a precious being for Evan.

Therefore, Evan couldn’t even dare to imagine a world without Kyle. But that happened for a brief moment. The attention that had never been cut off disappeared.

Fortunately, it returned to normal before long, but at the time, he thought the world was collapsing.

Thud, Evan stretched out his foot. Evan, who quickly adapted to the space, then strode forward. As he did, he muttered.

“Never again…”

It was an experience he never wanted to go through again. So he would prevent something like today from happening again. Evan vowed to do so and took a step forward.

***

A bizarre space that was more strange than mysterious. However, the interior was not so grotesque as to be rejected by his whole body. That was the impression he got as soon as he entered.

All sorts of colors shone from various places, and various plants and animals could be seen in the gaps. It was made of mana, but the degree of realization was no different from the creatures outside.

It’s not just living creatures that exist. Inanimate objects. There were also objects that were born without life. For example, natural stones and artificial buildings.

But all of that was mixed up in a jumbled mess, making it extremely confusing. As a result, his vision and mind were dizzy. It was a countermeasure for intruders. The entry conditions were full of difficult conditions, but there were no impossible conditions.

In the first place, such a setting is impossible even for a god.

“Well, then…”

How should I move here? I stood still and thought slowly.

First of all, finding my father, who must be somewhere here, is a top priority. It will take quite a while to find my father in this place, which is several times larger than the area outside. Besides, my father’s condition is not good, so it’s better to move quickly.

Meeting Evan? That’s not urgent. It’s not like Evan is going to die anywhere because of his skills, and scattering is much more efficient in finding my father than searching together. Luck always follows the main character.

But it’s true that I feel lost. After analyzing the magic, I found that each object implemented with mana had its own individual space. In other words, my father is somewhere in the space inside numerous objects. It is not easy to find only my father in this vast place.

Of course, there is a way. There is a strong bond of blood between me and my father. If I use that, I will be able to find my father a little easier.

I lightly cut the tip of my finger with my sword. Blood flowed out in streams. Before it touched the ground, I grabbed it with mana and drew a magic circle. After that, as the magic was activated, I smelled a scent at the tip of my nose.

The smell of blood. It was a smell I had never smelled before, but I knew that this was my father’s blood. Then, various pieces of information flowed into my head. The remaining amount of blood, the subject’s fatigue, the injured area, etc. I could feel the subject’s condition.

It is because it is a magic that embodies the ability of a vampire, and even the ability of a true ancestor, not an ordinary vampire. This is nothing compared to the abilities of those called the nobles of vampires.

Sniff, the smell is so easy to smell. I followed the smell and moved my steps. Considering the distance from the target, it will take time, but I will be able to find him without any problems.

However, there is one thing I am worried about.

“I don’t know what to say to him…”

I don’t know how I will react if I meet my father. I didn’t say hello separately when I first came to the family, and I didn’t go to see him because I didn’t want to meet him. But now that I’m about to face him, my heart is troubled.

“Tsk.”

I clicked my tongue and moved on. I decided to leave the matter with my father to the future me.

***

“Hoo…”

Decal exhaled briefly. But there was no time to rest. He inhaled, and his lungs were instantly filled with oxygen. Immediately, vitality circulated throughout his body. Decal released his power to the outside along with the mana he drew from his dantian.

The sword struck upward from below. The ground in front of him was turned upside down. The rocks, which were harder than iron, were shattered. But it didn’t end there. Splitting and splitting, the grains were reduced to the size of granules. That was combined with Decal’s swordsmanship.

Kwa kwa kwa kwak!!

The sword maximized its sharpness, and each grain contained strong energy. An attack as fierce as a storm, no, fiercer than a storm, swept the ground. No one would be able to survive a direct hit from this attack.

But Decal didn’t stop. His legs kicked the ground, and his arms kept moving.

It was an excessive attack to anyone who saw it. It was enough to observe the opponent’s reaction and respond, but Decal attacked without resting. Although it was not revealed on his face, his movements seemed as if he was being chased by something.

In the first place, it couldn’t be helped.

“Keuk-!”

Severe pain surged in the middle. Decal’s current physical condition was not normal. He was bleeding to a dangerous level, and his injuries were severe. Bones were broken in places, and muscles were also severely damaged.

That was the better side. The 10cm-sized hole in his side was the biggest obstacle, caused by protecting the knights. Fortunately, the dantian was spared, but this hole was constantly interfering with the battle.

An injury that would have killed an ordinary human instantly. But Decal was not an ordinary person. He was a knight on the verge of becoming a Grand Master. A realm at the extreme of superhumanity, just before ascending to divinity. As long as the dantian, heart, and head, the vital points of a human, were intact, he would not die easily.

Moreover, he was wearing magical tools that had been passed down in Ardens for generations. They kept Decal away from the moment of death.

Of course, it wouldn’t last long. It was only temporarily allowing him to escape death. If he couldn’t heal within 2 hours, no, 1 hour, his life would end today.

Could he really escape this place within that time? Decal shook his head inwardly at the thought that came to his mind.

The escape itself was not difficult. Ardens’ swordsmanship, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, included swordsmanship that destroyed magic. If Decal’s power was added to that, he could escape the sealed space right away.

But the problem was the opponent in front of him. Because he kept attacking without resting, it interfered with deploying his swordsmanship. Even if he hit the space from time to time, it took a long time to completely destroy it. So it was necessary to concentrate and destroy it at once.

Besides, the fact that the enemy was strong was also a problem. The first enemy he encountered was weak. He only had the power of an Expert knight. But when he died, he kept coming back to life, and each time he gained bizarre abilities and became stronger.

Moreover, since he was with hundreds of knights, the time it took for him to become stronger was further shortened. And that was the reason why he was left alone with great damage. Because the more people there were, the more it only served as an opportunity to make the enemy stronger.

He didn’t particularly regret his actions at the time. The Black and White Knight Orders were people who had been together for a long time. It’s just that if there was one regret… it was that he felt he wouldn’t be able to meet them anymore. Not only that, but also with his son….

The enemy died once again and came back to life with a unique ability. This time, his appearance was not visible. It was the ability to become transparent. But this was a pattern he had already seen. It was the ability he obtained from his 10th death.

Decal widened his senses. His mana dominated the surroundings, and he could feel all sorts of auras. But he couldn’t feel the enemy within it. He realized. The invisibility ability had hidden even the aura.

He couldn’t feel anything. Not the enemy’s aura, not their presence, not their movements.

Immediately after, something was rammed into the hole in his stomach. The sensation of sweeping through flesh and internal organs pierced his mind, and pain that scratched his nerves filled his entire body.

Decal clenched his teeth and stretched out his arm. Thud, the enemy’s body was caught in his hand. Was it because he had no learning ability? It was very easy to find the enemy this way.

Sword energy enveloped his sword. Swish, the enemy was split in half. But it wasn’t over yet. He didn’t know how long he would keep dying and coming back to life, but he had to find a way to completely kill him. Or if he just had time to recover…

“Oh? You were here?”

At that time, a voice was heard from the air. It was a voice he had heard somewhere. Decal turned his head in the direction of the sound.

“You are…”

“Wait, wait, don’t push… Ugh!”

The space forcibly sucked the intruder into the interior. As a result, Evan fell from the air and planted his nose on the ground.

“Ugh, that hurts…”

Evan quickly got up and rubbed his nose. Why is the ground so hard? Evan kicked the ground with his foot for no reason.

“Oh, hello!”

“How did you get here…”

Decal knew very well who the young man in front of him was. It would have been strange if he didn’t know. Evan Phelixes was one of the two people who were making the continent noisy. In the first place, Decal had been watching him since the Tianis Academy entrance ceremony.

“I came to help because they said it was dangerous. I heard you were badly injured, but it’s not that serious? How are you still alive? Well, first of all…”

Evan emitted a white aura. The representative power of white is healing. Her power healed Decal. However, the wound was so large that the hole was not filled quickly.

“You’ll be fine in about 30 minutes.”

“Thank you.”

“Hey, this much is nothing.”

Evan smiled and looked around.

“But I can’t see the enemy?”

“Be careful. He is…”

“Eucha!”

Before Decal could finish speaking, Evan slightly twisted his body. It was because he sensed something was approaching.

“I guess it’s an invisible guy.”

“It’s not just invisible, it can’t even be felt. Even if you kill him, he keeps coming back to life, and each time he gets a unique ability.”

“Hmm, it’s definitely tricky just from hearing about it. Do you know how to kill him?”

“I don’t know.”

“Tsk, that’s troublesome…”

I wonder if my brother would know? Evan thought so and swung his sword. He felt the sensation of cutting something at his fingertips. First of all, Evan decided to find out about the enemy.

“Rest for a while. I’ll look for a way to kill him.”

“There’s no need for that. Once my condition recovers…”

“Just rest. Even I can’t help you if your condition gets worse than it is now.”

No matter how he looked at it, Decal’s body was not in good condition. As he said earlier, it was amazing that he was still alive. So Evan stopped him.

Evan pointed the tip of his sword forward. As a result of fighting just now, he was not a difficult guy to deal with. So he thought he would find a way to kill him if he fought him a few more times.

After that, Evan swung his sword with plenty of confidence. But soon Evan’s face hardened. It was because the body that had been easily cut just now was not cut this time.

How many thousands of times had he increased his strength? If he gains this kind of ability every time he dies, he had no idea how tricky he would be later. He could see why the Ardens’ head was in his current state.

But he didn’t give up. Evan’s life was a series of adversities. This was not even in the difficult category. Above all, it wasn’t that difficult considering the work in the Holy Kingdom.

Immediately after, Evan swung his sword. Magic bloomed in various places along the path where the swordsmanship was deployed. The unity of sword and magic. Evan had now reached that level.

Nevertheless, it was not easy to kill him. Even after killing him dozens of times, the enemy was still alive and well. By this point, Evan was also in trouble. It felt like he could see something, but because he couldn’t see it, he felt frustrated. And within that state of mind, a familiar voice dug into his ear.

“Tsk tsk, haven’t you killed him yet?”

“Brother! You came at the perfect time! Please help me!”

“Hee, you’re the only one who would blatantly ask for help.”

Kyle said that and came down to the ground. Evan smiled inwardly at that sight. Brother always grumbled on the outside, but in the end, he showed it through his actions.

Really, brother is a strange person.

Episode 271 Decal Arden (4)

Episode 271 Decal Arden (4)

As expected, Evan arrived before me. The protagonist and luck were inseparable. And when I arrived late and saw Evan, I sighed.

“You’re struggling with a guy like that.”

“It’s because you haven’t faced him, hyung. He’s so difficult to deal with. You’ll think differently if you face him yourself.”

“How difficult can he be? He’s just a guy.”

I shifted my gaze from Evan and looked straight ahead. I could feel my father being treated behind me, but I didn’t turn my head to check. He would have taken care of it well enough, so there was no need to see.

Immediately after, a strange sensation enveloped my entire body. The flow of air, the enemy’s movements and energy. In a situation where nothing could be felt, something indescribable, like intuition, vibrated intensely.

I know well what this means. I moved my body immediately. Stepping back five steps, I raised my arm and drew my sword diagonally to the right. Karsus cleaved the empty air where nothing could be seen.

The moment I cut down an invisible object. Another sensation surges. I accepted it and drew more energy. Karsus emitted an even darker light.

Swish, the sound of flesh tearing. No, it was more like the cutting sound of metal being cut. Naturally, the target was cleanly split in half.

Blood gushed out along the path the sword had taken. A massive amount of liquid soaked my entire body. Originally, the enemy’s blood should not have been visible, but the ability seemed to have been released as a result of death.

“Damn it.”

I frowned at the sticky, smelly blood. It was not only unpleasant, but it felt like my nose would rot. I already felt like the smell was permeating my clothes.

I turned to Evan and shrugged my shoulders as if to show off. Then he smiled and replied.

“Do you really think that’s the end?”

“What are you talking about… Huh?”

The sensation vibrates once again. I immediately swung my sword. The guy’s blood covered my entire body again. But it didn’t end with that one time, and after killing the guy who had gained a new ability five more times, he didn’t charge at me anymore. But that was just hiding and biding his time.

After that, Evan said.

“See? He’s a tricky guy, right?”

“…Not really.”

“Come on, don’t lie. I can see what kind of expression you’re making right now. If not, turn around. Let me see your face.”

“Shut up, you little brat.”

“Puhahaha! Look at that scowl!”

Evan laughed loudly. As he said, I was frowning deeply. It was because I didn’t expect such a guy to appear.

To relieve my surging annoyance, I hit Evan. Actually, I hit him because he was too annoying.

“Ugh! You hit me right on the crown of my head!”

“You shouldn’t have done anything to deserve it.”

“Can’t a person even joke around?… And how can you hit someone with such sincerity! Any other person would have died from that power!”

“You didn’t die. So it’s fine.”

“Wow… Don’t say ‘everyone dies’ after almost killing someone. Seriously, what’s with that temper.”

“I can hear you.”

I warned him by raising my fist because he was muttering under his breath. Then Evan coughed for no reason and asked.

“Ahem, ahem… More importantly, do you know how to kill that guy? I’ve already killed him more than 20 times, but he doesn’t even seem tired.”

“Hmm…”

“You don’t know either, hyung? That’s a problem…”

“I know it for now.”

Of course, it wasn’t exactly the same, but I had met beings with similar abilities a few times. And although they weren’t incredibly strong, they were among the top in terms of being troublesome and annoying. It was beyond what Evan was saying about being tricky.

“Really? What kind of guy is he?”

“Simply put, he’s a chimera. He’s an existence that contains all kinds of powers in one body, such as martial arts, magic, black magic, alchemy, and divine magic. Well, it would be fortunate if that was all…”

“Why? Is there something more? Why are you stopping in the middle of your sentence?”

Evan urged me to answer when I stopped talking midway. This was an explanation that even I was reluctant to give. Because it was gruesome.

“Evan. What do you think is the source of that ability?”

“You said it, hyung. He contains all kinds of powers. He must be creating them one by one each time he dies.”

“To be more precise, you should say he ‘learns’ and creates them. Each time he experiences death, he creates a new ability to respond to the opponent’s power. But no power can do that.”

“Why is it impossible? There’s a word called adaptation. If you combine various powers, you can quickly adapt and create a corresponding power.”

“That’s true.”

In the many worlds I’ve traveled, there were also worlds where a power called ESP manifested. And in that place, there was a power called ‘evolution’, which adapted to external reactions and developed the body. That being was based on a similar principle.

“But in the end, it also needs a power to support its abilities. If it doesn’t have that, it’s useless. And that power is commonly called talent.”

“Oh… does that mean…”

Evan couldn’t close his mouth as he realized what I was trying to say.

“Why else would I call him a chimera. That’s because he’s a being that combines existences who are born with talents in each power. What’s even more terrible is that they mainly use children as materials. When they get older, there’s the problem of talent consumption, and it’s difficult to bring them in after they’ve developed their power with talent. On the other hand, children are very easy to handle.”

“We can’t, save them…?”

Evan asked carefully. I nodded slightly.

“It’s difficult. It’s impossible in the current state in the first place. Each time they die and come back to life, their soul and body become more stable and more complete. Of course, it’s difficult to completely reverse it even immediately after birth. Even then, most of them die, and even if they live, they have to live as monsters for the rest of their lives.”

“In the end, it’s impossible.”

Evan lowered his head at the word impossible. He seemed very shocked. But he had to endure it. That was what a protagonist was.

“Hoo… Hyung.”

Evan asked quietly, as if he had sorted out his feelings.

“How can we kill him? There is a way, right?”

“Have you made up your mind?”

“I can’t let them suffer any longer. Delaying it will only increase the suffering. It’s better to quickly free them from the pain.”

At those words, I smiled inwardly and sharpened the tip of my sword.

“The method is simple. Keep killing him. Until he uses up all his talents.”

“Is there no other way?”

“No.”

I asserted.

“That’s an immortal. He literally doesn’t die. Eliminating the source of his power is the only way.”

Talent is ultimately a consumable item. If it runs out, he will automatically disappear if he can no longer create new abilities.

“I understand. Then let’s go.”

“This is a battle of stamina. Don’t use too much energy.”

“Yes.”

Evan nodded and pointed his sword at the guy, just like me. And then, the battle began again. White light and black light illuminated the world.

***

Evan and Kyle. They were killed dozens of times by their joint attack. The enemy learned another power. And as soon as he came back to life, Evan told Kyle about the new ability the enemy had acquired.

“Hyung! This time, he’s reflecting attacks!”

“I know!”

Evan was knocked far away, and Kyle attacked in succession. At the same time, Kyle changed his attack method.

The power of reflection is threatening to knights and magicians alike. Because it reflects all physical force and makes it attack the owner. Even if it penetrates, it even reflects that. That was the ability of reflection.

But it wasn’t all strengths. The basic structure of reflection was that it could not cause any damage unless the enemy attacked. And there were also plenty of ways to deal with reflection abilities. In the end, there was a limit to the amount of impact that could be reflected.

Mana gathers in Kyle’s sword. It doesn’t end with one time. He poured as much energy as he could into the sword for even more energy and even stronger power.

The amount of mana would have been too much for an ordinary sword to withstand, and it would have shattered into pieces. But Karsus accepted it. No, it sucked in Kyle’s mana as if it didn’t matter if he poured in even more mana.

It is often said that a sword is a swordsman’s companion. Although the two had only met for a short period of time, the hardships and trials they had overcome together were enough time to understand each other. That’s why Karsus knew how strong his master was, and he changed his sword accordingly.

Kwagagag!!!

A thunderous roar. The explosive power was about to burst through the sword. Any strong person would feel a chill down their spine if they saw this.

Immediately after, Kyle swung his sword. Dozens of streaks of light merged into one and attacked the enemy. The spectacle was so dazzling that it had the power to captivate the eyes.

“……”

And one person watching it. Decal Arden. He was not participating in the battle because the damage was too severe. He concentrated on treatment while using as much mana as possible. But his gaze was fixed on the battle between the enemy and the allies.

As the battle situation changed from moment to moment, his face showed subtle changes. It was difficult to recognize because he didn’t have much facial expression, but it was possible to know what kind of emotion it was just from that.

It couldn’t be helped. It was because Decal was seeing this sight for the first time.

How good his skills were, how good his level was. He had heard those stories countless times. Once he became the head of the Arden family, he would naturally hear all kinds of information without wanting to, so it would have been strange if he didn’t know, and he really had the power he had heard of.

But what Decal was seeing was not just that. He was seeing a side of him that he could only see on the battlefield, a side that he could only confirm because he was close.

Sending looks of trust, cooperating back-to-back, sharing emotions. Decal saw the countless exchanges between Evan.

Who would have thought. That the family’s disgrace would show such a side to others. It was perhaps a scene he had never seen in his entire life.

It was a moment when he had many thoughts. The thoughts that filled his head even delayed the treatment. At the same time, a certain emotion vaguely arose deep within his heart. Nevertheless, Decal could not move on to the next thought.

It couldn’t be helped. Decal was…

Kwajik!

The sound that rang out at that time. It was a roar that felt like his ears would burst. It was finally over. The long and long fight against the enemy.

As death approached, the appearance of the opponent was revealed. It was a very different appearance from when he first saw it. It was shaking as if it had exhausted its strength, making it difficult to even call it a monster.

From top to bottom. It slowly disappeared. It slowly disappeared, turning into dust. Kyle said as he watched it.

“I hope you are born in a happy place in your next life.”

“Ah, hyung. Don’t just say it, tell the gods. You’re a saint, but you’re being stingy…”

“Shut up, you little brat. This is enough.”

That’s how the fight ended.

“……”

But Decal still couldn’t speak. A word to wish for the repose of the soul. It was definitely a word said with good intentions, but it came to him with a different meaning. It was as if it was stabbing his heart.

For some reason… Decal was hurting too much.

Episode 272 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (1)

Episode 272 Advent of the Four Dragons (1)

─────!!!

As it cried, the space trembled. The overwhelmingly loud cry tore eardrums and caused ears to bleed.

The black mages who participated in the revival ritual didn’t fare any better. The power emitted by a dragon, a being at the apex of all races, was not something mere humans could withstand. No matter how much they controlled it with magic, a dragon is a dragon.

Crack!

The Four Dragons stomped its foot. Dozens of black mages instantly lost their lives. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere, and those who were directly hit turned pale in an instant.

“Aaaagh!!”

“Control it! I said, control it!”

The underground was plunged into chaos. Some who were nearby fled, not wanting to die, while others ordered to control the dragon.

“I, I’m going to die if I stay here!!”

“It’s not listening to us!”

But it was useless. Even a Four Dragons, once fully awakened, is not a being that can be controlled by mortal magic. Because of that, only innocent black mages died. Only those who were far away were safe.

Of course, there was another reason for this situation.

“Hmph~ This is decent enough.”

It’s not a very satisfactory result, but it’s good enough to look at. Well, if I had more time, I would have gotten a better result, but unfortunately, I don’t have much time, so Chloe decided to stop. The speed at which they are resolving things over there is too fast.

“Senior is too enthusiastic~.”

I wish you weren’t so eager. If you hadn’t been, I could have enjoyed this time more.

It’s not that I’m dissatisfied. The fight with senior was fun, albeit short. It’s just that I’m sad to have to stop at this moment.

Of course, there are many ways to extend the time. I could immediately cause the black mages to go on a rampage and spend more time with senior. Or I could sacrifice these guys and summon something.

But I didn’t. There is no such thing as eternity. Even if you force the time to be extended, the end will eventually come. So it’s better to stop after doing it moderately.

Above all, it’s time to finish.

“Then, senior. Good luck~.”

Chloe waved her hand towards the chessboard. The gesture looked like an action sent to a lovely lover. Of course, at the end of Chloe’s gaze was Kyle, who was sweating.

***

Having finished my work, I got up from my seat.

“Is it done now?”

“Yes, Brother!”

“…Annoying bastard.”

He was so annoying, asking me to tell the gods of the Holy Kingdom to say good things about him. He didn’t stop until I granted his request. Eventually, I, who got tired first, prayed in place.

Of course, the sacrificed children, or someone, would not have belonged to this world. That’s because the Chimera is difficult to prepare and manufacture. It takes at least 20 to 30 years to complete.

Besides, these black mages here wouldn’t have the technology to make it, so it’s certain that they brought it from another world. So, even if I pray, it won’t go to the underworld here.

Well, it won’t be completely useless. First of all, if divine power is imbued, they will recognize it appropriately in that world even if it goes to another world.

“As expected, Brother is the best!”

“Shut up and get away. You’re disgusting.”

“Hey, you’re just embarrassed. Sometimes when I see you, you have too much emotion….”

“Let go when I’m saying good things.”

I glared at Evan. At that moment, he moved away from me and shouted.

“You weren’t saying good things, you were already planning to hit me…!”

“…It came out unconsciously.”

I just glared, but my arms and fists were already moving. It’s because I’ve done similar things so many times. It’s become a habit.

“That’s why you shouldn’t do that.”

You should know when to stop if you don’t like it. Anyway, this bastard only listens when I show him. I don’t know when he’ll act with sense.

“Still, Brother, aren’t we in a special relationship? We’ve died together, fought together, and done so many things. As brothers, as comrades….”

“I don’t want to have that kind of relationship with a guy, so don’t come near me.”

“Gasp! So, if I were a woman, it would have been okay… As expected of someone with the nickname ‘womanizer’….”

“……I’ll just stop talking.”

It seemed like my head would only hurt more if I talked more. I quickly cut off the conversation. Besides, it wasn’t completely over yet.

“We found your father, and we got rid of the enemy, but the space is still the same?”

“It’s treated separately from that.”

The dead Chimera was to capture Father and the Knights. So, the space won’t break just because it died.

“Then, shall we get out of here first?”

“We should.”

We put our swords in their sheaths. And we approached Father, Decal Ardens. Our goal was to rescue Father, that hasn’t changed.

However, I walked a little slower. I put Evan slightly in front, and moved my steps at a distance that was hard to see as being apart.

After that, we arrived in front of Father. Evan spoke first.

“How’s your wound? Are you okay?”

“I can move thanks to you.”

“The holes are all filled… Hmm, I don’t know about fighting. Well, it seems better compared to just now… What do you think, Brother?”

Evan asked, but I didn’t answer. After a slightly long silence, I opened my mouth.

“…Let’s go back. Everyone is worried.”

“…Okay.”

The conversation with Father ended there. Neither of us spoke first. I don’t want to talk to Father, but I don’t know what Father is thinking, so I don’t know. Maybe it’s for similar reasons.

So, we moved to return to the family. Escaping wasn’t very difficult. As I said earlier, it’s hard to break from the outside, but the inside was easy. The space where Father was ended after I and Evan swung our swords a few times.

Of course, only individual spaces are like that. Originally, after coming out as a sealed space, we wandered around a bit. I couldn’t help it. When I tried to break the space, there were some annoying elements. It took longer to escape because I had to clear them one by one.

Because of that, it took quite a while, but there was nothing to worry about. If my skills and Evan’s luck are together, we can overcome most adversities.

About 2 hours later, we broke the seal and came outside. The unique smell of nature, not magic, swept the tip of my nose, and the unnatural appearance of nature came into view. I was only in the sealed space for a short time, but it was quite a nostalgic sight.

The next step was simple. Just use teleportation to move to the mansion and it’s over. It took less than 1 minute to arrive at the mansion. And as soon as we arrived, the family was in chaos.

“The, the Lord has returned!”

“Quickly! Quickly, take him inside!”

“Bring the priests of the Holy Kingdom!”

The family members moved busily. Evan treated him, so it wasn’t an emergency, but after all, there was his appearance before he was left alone, and his appearance wasn’t good either. He was wearing clothes soaked in blood.

Soon after hearing the news, Veil ran over with urgent steps. The younger brother briefly greeted Father, who was being guided to the mansion with the support of knights and servants, and then ran towards us. The younger brother’s face was full of brightness, and he conveyed his gratitude in a somewhat tearful voice.

“Brother, thank you!”

My younger brother hugged me tightly. I don’t like being hugged by a man, but I just left it because it reminded me of my childhood. I missed this scene too.

I took Veil off and said.

“I promised. To bring him back. Did you not believe me?”

“I believed you. It’s just… I didn’t expect you to bring him back so unharmed.”

“This guy went with me too. It’s more strange if he’s hurt. If it’s me and this guy, we’ll save even the dead.”

Of course, there would have been aftereffects if that had happened. It’s not easy to save the dead.

“More than that, how’s the situation? I came later than I thought, so it seems like a lot has changed.”

“Ah, let’s go inside and talk.”

Veil moved his steps to the conference room. I and Evan followed behind him. Then Evan said.

“It’s good to see, Brother.”

“Because we’re family.”

“So, about that… I’m sorry about earlier. I know clearly what the relationship between your father and you is like… Haa.”

“Why are you sighing?”

“No, still….”

Evan hesitated and couldn’t continue speaking. I patted his shoulder and said.

“That’s enough. Just be careful in the future.”

“As expected, Brother is also generous!”

“Shut up and let’s go in. They’re waiting.”

“Yes!”

We walked following Veil again. The conference room we arrived at had a completely opposite atmosphere from before we left. The anxiety had completely disappeared, and there was a somewhat joyful atmosphere. At the same time, the gazes were focused on me and Evan. To be exact, more attention was focused on my side.

A change that can be felt at once. It was easy to infer why. Because I brought back the Lord of Arden, Decal Arden, unharmed. That’s why it changed like that.

“…….”

I ignored it and headed to the conference table. The battlefield situation had changed a lot, even though I had only left my seat for a few hours. Of course, the situation was maintained in a balanced state without either side being pushed back.

“The situation hasn’t changed.”

“Yes. Perhaps because we’ve been fighting for a long time, the enemies are not moving as actively as before. Many of our people are injured and tired, so it’s not easy to move anymore. Maybe today will end like this.”

“I think so too.”

In the end, those who fight in the war are the soldiers under the command, not the commanders. And their physical and mental strength is not infinite. They are human, so they get tired. That’s the same for black mages. Since their root is human, rest is essential.

“Then, tell them to slowly rest from the places they have completely taken over. Tell the side that is still active to act when the enemy retreats. Of course, don’t forget to set up guards.”

“Yes, Brother.”

I don’t know how long this war will last, but it seems like it would be better to stop today. Veil nodded and ordered the people in the conference room. Immediately, the messenger who received the order moved busily.

“You should stop and rest too. You must be tired from preparing for the succession ceremony and giving orders.”

“But….”

“It’s okay. I’ll be watching. And Father will come too when his condition improves, so don’t worry. Evan, you rest too.”

“Yes, Brother. Let’s go, Veil. We have to rest if Brother tells us to.”

Evan forcibly dragged Veil away. She looked at me with eyes that she couldn’t leave me alone, but after Evan’s persistent persuasion and actions, she left the conference room.

Starting with Veil and Evan, one by one left the conference room. At first, they were looking at me, but when I didn’t say anything, they left the room to rest. Of course, they weren’t alone, some remained. There was a need for someone to quickly deliver the news if there were any changes.

Of course, it’s not that I didn’t take a break either. I rested by sitting still while looking at the map. I ate from time to time. When the situation calmed down roughly, Lana and Estella, who had returned, came and gave me something to eat.

“Kyle, you worked hard. Here, eat this.”

“Thank you, Lana.”

Lana put food in my mouth. I didn’t refuse and ate it. I was moving without resting, so I felt a little better after filling my stomach. And Estella asked.

“Oppa, aren’t you tired?”

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t.”

“Hmm, I guess so. It would be strange if you weren’t, since you were giving orders and moving directly.”

“You were busy too.”

“It’s nothing compared to the hardships Oppa went through. All I did was sit still and treat people.”

I talked with the two. All we talked about were mostly about the war with the black mages, but it was fun just with this. I would have done other things if the situation was better. It’s a shame that it’s not possible.

As I spent time like that, the sun set and evening approached. Darkness was clearly visible outside the window.

Nodding, I unknowingly became sleepy in the comfortable atmosphere. My mind was awake, but my body fell asleep.

Then not long after.

“Senior, wake up. How long are you going to sleep? You should start moving soon.”

Chloe’s voice penetrated my ears. At that moment, my mind jolted and my eyes widened. I looked around warily. But Chloe wasn’t visible.

Instead, another reaction appeared on the map. Something huge and ominous. Something of unknown identity appeared on the map.

Tingle, at the same time, the senses of my whole body sent a warning. A strange sensation that bound my whole body enveloped me.

─────!!!

Immediately after, a loud noise was heard. A cry that seemed to be made by a being with no reason echoed throughout the world. I knew what this meant.

The Four Dragons, the boss of this episode, has appeared.

Episode 273 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (2)

Episode 273 Advent of the Four Dragons (2)

Where is the place of appearance?

Not far. Outside the city we are in. A vast plain in front of the castle.

What is the expected damage?

I can’t put it into words. It is the gateway to this place, the center of the territory. Travelers, merchants, adventurers. The daily traffic is enormous.

Currently, movement has stopped due to the war with the black wizard, but a considerable number of Arden knights are returning through that road.

Hundreds are basic just by appearing. The longer the battle with the Four Dragons lasts, the more severe the damage will be. We expect at least tens of thousands of casualties, and at least more than 10 cities will disappear.

Lastly, where is it?

Fortunately, it has not fully revealed itself. It has been hiding underground, and is now breaking out from under the ground.

But there is a problem. Someday, that guy will come above ground, and all living things in the land nearby will die.

I have to stop it. That thought filled my head. Before the damage gets too big, there were people I loved staying here. I had to protect them.

As soon as I finished thinking, I moved my body. At the same time, Evan burst through the door. Sweat was dripping from his forehead. Evan shouted to me in a urgent voice.

“Brother!”

“Explain later and move first!”

“Yes!”

Urgent situation. There is no time to dawdle and explain. We arrived at the plain by teleporting right away. Then, the energy of the Four Dragons that was constricting my whole body. It is thousands of times stronger than what I felt at the mansion. Both Evan and I felt it.

In addition, the mana of the Four Dragons flowing out through the cracks in the ground. It was corroding the life force of the ground.

“What is this….”

“Be quiet for a moment.”

I let mana flow under the ground. The mana containing my will swept down through the underground, and information from inside the earth entered my head in real time. After going down for a while, I came into contact with the Four Dragons and the mana rising through the ground.

──────!!

At that moment, the guy’s cry burrowed into my head. It recognized my existence. I immediately withdrew my mana.

“Hoo….”

I exhaled and calmed my throbbing head. It only touched me for a moment, but the impact is huge.

“Brother, are you okay?!”

“I’m okay. More than that….”

I knew the Four Dragons were strong. The novel described it as being comparable to a god. But this one was even stronger. It was comparable to the god I faced in the Holy Kingdom.

Of course, there is an error in this comparison. The god we faced did not exert its full power, and this Four Dragons did not reach divinity. It was just a lump of power that had been recklessly inflated. So, it is unreasonable to see the two as equal.

But the power of the Four Dragons is real. The power it possesses is second to none to a god. That’s why it’s more of a problem. The stronger the power, the greater the damage to the surroundings. It was a big deal for me, who has many people to protect.

“It seems difficult to solve this with just us.”

“Is it that strong?”

“We can handle the fight with just us. The problem is the damage caused by it. The opponent is a dragon. A dragon with similar power to the god we killed. Can we protect this place while fighting that guy?”

“Hmm, that’s for sure…. Even the Holy Kingdom didn’t have any places intact. But what are you going to do? It looks like it will appear soon.”

“No, it will take at least 2 hours.”

Dragons are the patriarchs of magic. Even the Four Dragons that was killed and resurrected does not change that fact.

If so, it could have used magic to come above ground, but it is coming up directly with its body. This means one thing. It is not in a situation where it can use magic. Perhaps it is highly likely that it lost its reason in the process of summoning and strengthening the dragon.

In addition, the location where it is is very deep. I can see why it hasn’t been discovered until now. Of course, it must have been hiding using magic, but either way, it was good news for us that it would take time to come out from down there.

“So while I’m preparing….”

“Kyle!”

“Oppa!”

“Brother!”

Then, familiar shouts were heard from afar. They were the people I loved. It wasn’t just the three of them who were coming, but people from the Holy Kingdom and Arden were also running, feeling the energy.

I’m glad they came to help, but it’s dangerous to be here now. I immediately teleported in front of the group. Evan followed.

“Oppa, I was worried because you suddenly disappeared!”

“Brother, what on earth is going on…!”

Vail and Estella, who were running in the lead. I grabbed them and said.

“Listen carefully. Go back right now and evacuate the people. Everyone, without exception.”

“At least explain….”

“There’s no time for that. Remember what happened in the Holy Kingdom? Something similar will happen. If you don’t evacuate soon, many people will get hurt or die.”

“Then what about Oppa?”

“I have to stay and fight the enemy. This guy.”

I pointed to Evan with my thumb. The Four Dragons is stronger than before, but it was no match for us. It just takes a long time.

Then Estella shouted.

“Why are you two staying! What if you get hurt!”

“The reason I’m telling you to evacuate is because you might get caught up in the fight. We’re fine.”

“I don’t believe you! I’m weaker than Oppa, but I know how strong the enemy coming from below is! I’m going to stay too!”

“Ha….”

Estella showed a strong will to stay. No, to be exact, it was closer to stubbornness.

Of course, it would be a great help if she was with us. Estella was a saintess, and she, who is loved by God, is one of the strongest in the continent. So, if she assisted the two of us from the side, it would be a great help.

In the end, I had no choice but to give up on evacuating Estella.

“Keep in mind. You are only an assistant. Not going to the front. Unlike in the Holy Kingdom, you only have one chance. Never, never overdo it.”

“I’m a saintess. The most outstanding saintess in Ustia history. That won’t happen, so don’t worry, Oppa.”

Estella puffed out her chest and said. I’m taking her with me, but I’m a little worried.

“Brother, I….”

Next, Vail said. Unlike Estella, who said she would accompany me, my brother couldn’t continue speaking. I put my hand on Vail’s shoulder.

“You evacuate the people. You are the person in charge of Arden.”

“But I want to be with you, Brother….”

I shook my head because I knew what my brother was going to say.

“You know. How much difference there is between you and the guy coming from below.”

“Yes….”

My brother answered in a very dejected voice. Of course, everyone here felt it. How strong the being in the ground is.

Master? That’s not enough.

7th Circle? That’s not enough either.

At least Upper Master, 8th Circle must be able to fight with us. And only a very few inside the mansion meet this condition. One of them is my father.

But I can’t bring them. My father is injured, and it was better for the remaining strong people to help evacuate the people. Above all, as I keep saying, there is nothing wrong with our power. Maybe it’s better for us to fight with each other because we have good teamwork.

“So I’m asking you to take care of the other side. You have to evacuate everything within at least 3 hours.”

The Four Dragons will come up in 2 hours. But if I delay a little, it is possible up to 3 hours. Of course, anything more than that is impossible.

“I understand, Brother.”

Vail gave a short greeting and left first. This is to quickly evacuate the mansion and the castle because time was short.

After that, Lana said.

“I’m sorry, Kyle. For not being able to help.”

“It’s okay.”

Lana conveyed her apologies for her situation where she couldn’t do anything. But I didn’t care at all.

Of course, Lana is not weak. It’s not by luck that she faced God for a moment. If her summon’s powers are combined, she could eliminate several variables.

But the Holy Kingdom incident was a special situation, and it is not now. Many things are different from then. In the first place, I had no intention of putting my beloved in danger.

“Don’t get hurt and come back. Okay?”

Lana put her hand on my cheek and said. Her eyes were full of worry. I smiled and answered.

“I will definitely do that.”

“Yeah, good.”

After nodding, Lana said to the other two.

“Estella, and Kyle hoobae, don’t get hurt either. Please take care of Kyle.”

“Hehe, I’ll protect Oppa at the risk of my name.”

“Trust us. We are fighting with Brother.”

After that, Lana went back, and the remaining people also left the plain. So only the three of us were left.

“So what should we do first?”

“Just tell me, Brother.”

“First, put up a barrier. So that it can cover this whole place.”

Our top priority was not killing the Four Dragons. How much damage can be reduced. That’s almost the only goal. Of course, I’m going to put up other barriers, but there’s no need to put up just one layer.

“Okay!”

“I’ll start right away!”

The two scattered widely to both sides. Soon, the powers of the saintess and the hero enveloped the plain. Watching the scene unfolding without any problems, I moved my feet.

The place I arrived at was the location where the Four Dragons was thought to appear. It is tens of kilometers away from where I was. I stood there and held the sword in reverse.

“Hoo….”

To be honest, I don’t want to borrow this power. Because the owner of this is the henchman of that damn bastard.

However, the fact is that its power exerts absolute power against dragons. That’s why it was called the nemesis of dragons.

I called that bastard by arousing the senses that were connected someday.

“Hey, lend me some power.”

Dragonslayer, a power that ranks far above Dragon Slayer. A unique achievement possessed only by that one person.

That’s why people, gods, and all life forms in all dimensions called him this.

Knight of the Dragon’s Demise. A being born to kill all dragons.

***

Across time, across space, across dimensions, existence is connected. The stem that stretched out from a certain world eventually reached him.

“……”

As soon as he felt the other person’s existence, he frowned. Even faint anger was felt in his expression, which rarely changed. He muttered, touching the connected senses.

“A sin, daring to.”

He, who committed an act that he should not have dared to do and should not have even thought of, was a sin in and of himself from any point of view.

An act that deserved to die, an act that should be in pain forever even after death. That was the act he committed.

He is, no matter what anyone says, the worst villain.

Episode 274 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (3)

Episode 274 Advent of the Four Dragons (3)

It revived. The first thing the Four Dragons felt when they opened their eyes was the sensation of regaining life.

It had clearly died, and that should have been the end of it forever. But for some reason, it had come back to life. It wasn’t that there were no expectations. The aura of black magic surrounding it. It was certain that those bastards had awakened it.

How foolish of them. Black magic is still magic after all. It was nothing more than a lump of mana in front of the progenitor of magic.

And so, the Four Dragons unleashed their power. But it didn’t work as expected. Because an unknown force blocked it.

An ominous and powerful force. It eroded its mind and body. The Four Dragons resisted, but it was useless. That power was comparable to God, no, it was a power of a much higher level. The power of a being that couldn’t even be compared to a Lord like itself.

In the end, the Four Dragons were dominated by the power, and with only a faint ego remaining, it destroyed everything. It massacred the humans it saw right in front of it and destroyed objects. The more it was covered in blood, the more the madness and lust for slaughter that enveloped the Four Dragons intensified.

That was the current state of the Four Dragons.

After rampaging for a while, the Four Dragons received another command in its head.

Sweep away the surface. A simple command. The Four Dragons immediately put it into action. Spreading its huge wings, it crushed the ground and ascended to the surface.

Pierce, pierce, and pierce again. No matter how hard the rock was, it moved forward without being blocked. The body, several times stronger than in its Lord days, made it possible.

When the Four Dragons had only a short distance left to the surface, chaos erupted above ground.

Kugugung!!

The ground rumbled, and the surface heaved greatly up and down. It didn’t stop there, but even reached the point of being shattered. The phenomenon was not limited to a small area, but was occurring throughout the plain.

A scene like a disaster. If a tsunami were to unfold on the surface, would it look like this? If a living thing were on top of this, it would have been difficult to survive.

Kwagwagwagwang!!

The Four Dragons finally broke through the ground. Its black and massive body soared high into the sky. Even though it was midnight with the clouds obscuring the moonlight, the Four Dragons’ appearance was clearly visible.

──────!!!

The Four Dragons’ roar echoed. The deafening noise mixed with Dragon Fear scattered in all directions. The reason for including Fear was not simply to scare the creatures on the ground.

It was to inform those with powerful forces that were felt on the ground, especially one threatening existence, of its presence and power. But the enemy did not reveal itself.

A huge hole with no end in sight. The Four Dragons, watching the situation from above, flapped its wings. It was only a light flap for the Four Dragons, but the impact was not light. A powerful wind swept the ground like a typhoon.

If it didn’t reveal itself, it would just have to force it to come out. The Four Dragons headed for the higher sky. But before it could even take a breath, the Four Dragons had no choice but to stop. A wall blocked it.

It didn’t know who made the barrier, but it was quite well made. Densely, without any gaps, and powerfully. Even an average dragon wouldn’t be able to pass through this. The Four Dragons made such an assessment in its faint consciousness.

But to the Four Dragons, consumed by the instinct for destruction, the barrier in front of it was nothing more than an obstacle. The Four Dragons took a deep breath. It was to shatter it with its breath.

But this time again, it didn’t get what it wanted.

Thud, someone landed on the barrier. The opponent, who appeared to be a man, was the strong person the Four Dragons was looking for.

“Hoo, you fucking bastard.”

The man spat out a curse. And then he pulled out his sword from the scabbard at his waist. The sword, which shone darker than himself, met the starlight and shone brightly.

The next moment was instantaneous. The man didn’t say anything separately and immediately swung his sword.

Kwaaack!!

The energy contained in the sword. The origin was unknown, but a force that stimulated his instincts was felt from the man and the sword.

The Four Dragons glimpsed… destruction from that power.

***

The knight’s sword cuts through the dragon’s bones and flesh, the knight’s body overwhelms the dragon, and the knight’s mana devours the dragon’s mana.

A phrase that you would have heard at least once if you knew his existence, and a sentence that describes him. It may sound like nothing, but that phrase itself was his achievement. It is a power that only he possesses in all dimensions.

That’s why I had respect for him. Because he built that achievement with only the human body and potential, without the help of God and without ascending to divinity.

Of course, he went under some bastard, but that doesn’t mean my respect for him has run out. As someone who hates God, his life deserved respect.

But unlike my assessment, he didn’t seem to like me. He responded to my request, but judging from the fact that he didn’t help me properly. Besides, his answer was very late.

Kwaaack!!

The energy that destroyed all the dragons of one dimension spreads from me. The barrier that Evan and Estella had created began to be dyed with his power. The Four Dragons, feeling the mana of dragon slaying, twitched.

But that was all. All he lent me was mana. Considering that I had to use all the power contained in the three sentences to unleash the true power, it was terribly insufficient.

“Damn it.”

Even if I say this, I know why he only lent me a part. To him, I was a sin, a sinner. The choice I made that day was to deny the roots of me and my kind.

That’s why I could understand, and I didn’t blame him. But at this rate, I couldn’t hold the Four Dragons for long. And that leads to an increase in combat time. In other words, the territory could be greatly damaged.

That must be stopped. The evacuation of the mansion hasn’t been completed yet.

I continued to spread the mana of dragon slaying and racked my brains. I searched for the optimal action I could take in this situation. And finally, the moment the two forces completely combined, an ingenious idea came to mind.

“Tsk, I don’t really like these kinds of gambles.”

But it was like a gamble, so I clicked my tongue. Of course, if it succeeds, there is no more effective move than this. It can almost certainly lead to a 99% successful result.

The only problem is whether I can keep the Four Dragons tied up until then.

“Hoo…. Evan! Estella!”

Having made a decision, I called them. I heard the answers from the two of them, who were far apart on either side of me, maintaining the barrier.

“Tell me, hyung-nim!”

“What’s wrong, oppa!”

“You guys will have to fight that guy for a while. Go inside the barrier.”

Then a slightly surprised and suspicious answer came back.

“Hyung-nim, you have a plan, right?”

“It’ll be hard even if I fight Evan-nim… I trust you, oppa!”

“Just endure without overdoing it!”

Immediately after, the two entered the barrier. The Four Dragons’ gaze turned to them at the enemy’s intrusion, and it immediately moved to kill them. With a single flap of its wings, the Four Dragons reached Evan.

“Ugh! Why is it so fast!”

“Evan-nim, be careful!”

A speed that even Evan was flustered by. Estella quickly spewed out the divine power of white and cast divine magic. A huge divine shield was created, enveloping Evan.

Kkwaaaaaang!!!

The collision between the shield and the Four Dragons. A roar covered the space, and the shockwave was transmitted beyond the barrier. I maintained my posture in that shaking and slowly moved my sword.

“Hoo….”

At the same time, I exhaled and moved the mana from my dantian. Pure mana circulated throughout my body.

The expression of the world. I once said that that is the goal pursued by Arden’s martial arts. That became even clearer as I returned to the family and saw my father and Veil. My current understanding of Arden’s martial arts was at the highest level.

Even so, I didn’t use the family’s martial arts properly. To be exact, there was no need to use them except for a very small part.

I have skills learned through countless worlds, so why should I use the family’s martial arts? Of course, Arden’s martial arts were so outstanding that they were called divine arts, but unlike the early days of possession, there was almost no need to use them now.

But unlike until now, this time I’m thinking of using the family’s martial arts.

I have seen him a few times in the past, and I have seen his power with my own eyes. But even so, I couldn’t use his power directly as my own.

Because his power was very foreign and unique. So much so that even the Martial God gave up trying to imitate his power. My teachers also praised his power as very unique, and even said that unless it was a very special case, they couldn’t even get close to it, let alone imitate it.

But my thoughts are different.

The expression of the world is something created by melting the life of the subject. And if I can contain the life of him, who was called the Knight of Dragon Slaying, I think I can use his power.

Of course, it won’t be easy. Even if I try to realize his power with his past that I heard through someone, I was not him. There will inevitably be gaps.

But I will not give up. I will definitely protect those I love.

Hwaaaack!!

When I operated the Arden’s mana cultivation technique to the extreme, light shone brightly around me. I had left it alone until now, but now it was time to fill the inside. I slowly recalled his life.

[A child who was not even 10 years old. But he was not ordinary. An arrogant and vicious brat. That was me.]

[It couldn’t be helped. Born into a prestigious count family, and raised being indulged by everyone, his personality had no choice but to be terrible. Moreover, he was born as the eldest son and tasted the power, so he lived even more like a brat.]

[It was one day. A forest full of monsters. He was left alone there. There was no one to help. Even if he called his parents or his servants, no one answered his call.]

[It was scary. I don’t know how many days I was in this forest. I’m hungry and thirsty. But there’s nothing. There was no one to take care of him like in the family.]

[He dies. That thought dominates his mind. Ah, I should have lived a little nicer. Regret rushes in like a tidal wave. But even that emotion was meaningless in the face of the impending death.]

[Then suddenly, something came down from the sky. The monsters wandering in the forest were fleeing from it, which caused a huge wind. And I saw it.]

[A dragon, and a knight riding on it. A Dragon Knight. An existence that only the best knights can become.]

[I made a decision. I wanted to be like them. I wanted to become a knight, a Dragon Knight, who is respected by everyone. After that day, I stopped acting like a brat and swung my sword.]

[…The world was destroyed. I didn’t know why. Suddenly, without any signs, the world was destroyed. Half of the continent disappeared into ashes, and all the dragons in the world began to run wild.]

[One day. Someone appeared in front of me. He told me. Why the continent became like this, and what the cause was.]

[Anger welled up. I wanted to take revenge. That fucking writer who made me like this, who ruined my world….]

The thought is cut off while filling the martial arts. And a voice was heard in my head.

-When did I say you could do this?

I snorted at the voice and replied.

“Then you should have answered in a timely manner. You fucking bastard, you’re wasting time for nothing.”

-Ha, that’s absurd. A sinner who has abandoned his duty dares to….

“If you don’t like it, come and stop me. You fucking bastard, you’re all talk and no action because of that guy.”

-You son of a bitch….

I cut off the connection. Because that damn interruption, I had to start all over again. But I couldn’t continue easily. Because I could see the two others below.

“Ugh, if you’re going to die, please go back to the ground…!”

“Keuk…! Hyung-nim, don’t worry about us and keep going!”

Evan shouted like that, feeling my gaze, but I couldn’t concentrate easily. If it goes on like this, one of them will surely die before I realize that bastard’s power.

I had to make a decision. And the decision was naturally one. I was about to open the barrier and go inside.

But then. An intruder came from outside. I quickly shifted my gaze and confirmed the intruder’s identity.

Decal Arden. My father.

He glanced at me, kicked the ground, and swung his sword.

Kwagwagwagwang!!

The ground inside the barrier was overturned. The land of the plains, which was already in a mess, became even more unrecognizable, and the dragon was swept away by that power.

A scene where natural disasters are sweeping through. Only Evan and Estella were unharmed in that.

Episode 275 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (4)

Episode 275 Advent of the Four Dragons (4)

My father’s appearance caught even me off guard. I didn’t expect it at all.

Of course, it’s not that my father wouldn’t play a role in the fight against the Four Dragons. It was natural for him, one of the strongest on the continent and the strongest knight, to come.

The Four Dragons episode is the last battle before the final episode. Not only my father, but everyone will participate in the battle against the Four Dragons.

However, the content of the novel and reality were completely different. The timing of events, the state of the characters, and the strength of the Four Dragons had all changed. In short, the setting changes were extreme. It wasn’t for nothing that I evacuated the others.

Moreover, the reason I didn’t expect my father to come was because of his condition. Just a few hours ago, he was seriously injured. He would have been healed and recovered thanks to Evan, but his body wasn’t in a condition to fight.

But he came here. Did he heal completely? No, that wasn’t damage that could be recovered in a short time. Unless the Saintess stayed by his side or he used a tool with special power, even my father couldn’t eliminate the damage he sustained in battle in just a few hours.

However, contrary to my thoughts, my father was normal. Except for a very slight, rough breathing, he was fine. It was a breath that only a skilled person of a similar level could notice. With that, he could exert at least 80% of his skill, even if he couldn’t exert 100% of his power.

My father’s participation. The benefits it would bring were considerable. Not to mention my father’s skill, he would be able to help Evan and Estella with the experience he had accumulated so far.

Of course, my father wouldn’t be the main force. The rough breathing was evidence that something was wrong. So, the best he could do was to stand in the middle of the two and adjust the balance.

However, this gives me time. Time to use the family’s martial arts again and unleash his power to kill the Four Dragons.

But this question arises. Is it really okay? Can I trust those two to my father? Doubts and questions arise. If it were someone else, I would have easily turned my gaze away, but such trust did not exist between us. That is still the case now.

Hesitating for a moment. Someone’s gaze kept being sent to me. Not Evan, not Estella, but Dekal Arden. It was the gaze my father was sending.

The glancing was like sending a signal rather than checking on me. As if telling me not to stop and continue.

“…….”

Words didn’t come out. I didn’t know how to react either. But the decision was quick.

I put strength into my hand and gripped the sword tightly, and in an instant, my concentration reached its peak. In a sense where the world felt slow, the family’s martial arts began to unfold from my fingertips.

But it didn’t stop there. As much as there was a gap, I had to fill that gap. And I had another way to express the world.

Hwaaaack!!

Another light shines from me. My origin. The thing I hate the most, both in the past and now, was contained in the martial arts.

His origin and mine are the same, and the footsteps we have taken are also similar. No, it’s not just similar. Until I went under that damn bastard, there was almost no difference.

That’s why I could understand his life even better. I felt the emotions he felt while living, and I also experienced the hardships he went through. The numerous pains that enveloped me in that situation, at that point, perfectly matched him.

I reminded myself of my origin once again.

I am────

Everyone was evacuating, and everyone was trying to stop him, but Dekal came to the battlefield. The reason was unknown.

Why did he come here? Dekal thought, looking at the scene full of traces of destruction.

Perhaps it was because of his competitive spirit.

The opponent is a dragon, an extinct species. The appearance of a dragon, comparable to a god, made him want to fight as a living being. The opportunity to face the strongest species was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

Or perhaps it was because of a sense of responsibility.

He is the head of the great Arden family. So, as the owner of Arden, he couldn’t just stand by and watch the family and territory fall apart. Power exists because there is duty.

And maybe… no, he just came because he was drawn.

Feeling a huge energy, and then hearing Kyle tell him to evacuate quickly while he stayed to face the enemy, Dekal’s body reacted on its own. He used the family’s elixir to restore his body to normal as much as possible, and eventually came to the battlefield.

Thus, he arrived at the plain and immediately fought. With Estella, the Saintess of the Yustia Holy Kingdom, and Evan, the boy who had become the most prominent figure on the continent.

The Saintess and the Hero. The two of them truly possessed skills worthy of their reputation. Especially the Saintess was more than he thought. Whether it was martial power, defense, or support, she was outstanding in everything. Considering that she was not even an adult, the Saintess was indeed a Saintess.

Of course, it’s not that Evan was being pushed back. In just two years, he had grown into a skilled person who could stand shoulder to shoulder with Dekal. It was on a different level from when he saw him at the entrance ceremony of Tianis Academy in the past. It was no exaggeration to say that he was leading the battle against the dragon.

Thanks to that, Dekal was able to continue the battle a little easier. But it wasn’t entirely easy. The Hero and Saintess’ power were not a problem, but their cooperation was slightly faltering.

Dekal thought it was a phenomenon caused by the absence of a center. And that center seemed to be none other than Kyle. The way they kept moving their gaze upward during the battle was evidence of that.

So, Dekal tried to prevent the two from losing focus as much as possible. He constantly talked to them, wielded his sword, and allowed them to fully concentrate on the battle. Thanks to that, the situation gradually improved compared to when Evan and Estella were fighting alone.

But Dekal wasn’t constantly focusing on the battle either. During the battle, his gaze kept turning to the barrier above. Of course, at the end of his gaze was Kyle.

“…….”

An emotion that is hard to describe in words. Thoughts that came to mind after seeing Kyle during the day made him unconsciously turn his gaze.

Of course, that wasn’t the only reason. The phenomenon that was currently unfolding above the barrier was a scene that was surprising even to him.

Hwaaaack!!

A light that brightly illuminated even the night. But in Dekal’s eyes, it didn’t appear as a simple light. That was a realm that the Arden bloodline must reach.

The expression of the world. That is the destination that Arden’s martial arts pursues. The ultimate goal of Arden’s martial arts is to sublimate the various experiences one has seen, heard, and felt while living into techniques by integrating them with the sword and mana.

But even though it sounds easy, it is not a realm that can be easily reached.

A gaze that looks at the world. An unchanging heart towards it. In other words, the completion of a solid inner self is necessary.

How many knights can reach that level? Dekal thinks that even if you consider the history of the continent, there are not even 100 people.

That’s because the heart is an ever-changing element that can change at any time and in any way. The inner self that Arden’s martial arts requires is a little more fundamental and closer to a different kind of nature, not something like inner demons or mental images.

Therefore, among the successive heads of Arden, only a handful of people have reached this realm. Only 4 people, including the first head of the family. Many of the techniques of the 4 forms, called the family’s secrets, were also born in that process.

Of course, Dekal had not reached that level. According to the records passed down from generation to generation, he could realize what he was talking about here when he reached the Grand Master, but it was still a realm that Dekal could not glimpse.

That’s why he was surprised. That Kyle, his son, had reached that realm. On the one hand, he even felt reverence as a member of the Arden bloodline.

If that unfolds here, what kind of result awaits? His whole body was filled with anticipation.

Then the light above the barrier diminished. At that moment, his senses as a knight rang. Dekal instinctively felt that Kyle’s technique was complete.

Immediately, Dekal shouted.

“Both of you, match your attacks to mine!”

“Understood!”

“Yes!”

Evan and Estella also felt it. The unusual power felt from above. The two of them threw themselves to match their attacks with Dekal.

The first to move was Dekal Arden. He thought that their role was to help Kyle’s attack hit perfectly. That’s why Dekal focused on binding rather than attacking.

Arden Swordsmanship 4th Form – Earth Flip

Dekal drew his sword from bottom to top. The power emitted from the tip of the sword. The entire floor in front of him was flipped over, and it covered the Four Dragons.

Kugugugugung!!

He used it to protect the two of them earlier, but the true value of this technique was in binding the opponent. The wave of earth that covers the enemy has a power no less than a tsunami.

The Four Dragons were not just taking it. It was a technique they had already experienced once. No matter how much their ego was devoured, the foundation of being a dragon did not change.

──────!!

The Four Dragons cried out loudly. Then the flow of mana stopped, and the wave containing strong energy also stopped in mid-air.

Everyone knows that the world is made of mana. Moreover, the dragon’s control of mana was the strongest.

Of course, they can’t maintain this state continuously. Dekal was a knight approaching the Grand Master, and his understanding of mana had also reached its peak.

And the gap created by that. That fleeting gap was what Dekal wanted.

Paat!

Evan, who had been hiding somewhere, leaped high into the sky. Higher than the Four Dragons, almost to the boundary line of the barrier, Evan grabbed the sword with both hands.

Woowoong!!

The Hero’s power was imbued in the sword. But that wasn’t the end.

Evan has made tremendous progress over the past two years. Although he reached the Master level with the addition of divine power, the experience gained and the skills he had built up in the process were real.

That’s why he knew. The fight between at least Masters and those stronger than 7 circles is not just a competition of power and power.

Evan combined his power with Arden’s swordsmanship. His understanding of swordsmanship was on a different level from the past. Now he has reached the point where he can create new techniques himself.

Seogeok-!

Evan’s sword was drawn vertically. The mana surrounding the Four Dragons was cut off. As a result, the phenomenon of the Four Dragons’ mana being released to the outside was cut off.

Originally, it was impossible. Dragons are called the lords of magic and the rulers of mana. The mana that is endlessly generated from the Dragon Heart made it possible. So even Evan could not cut off the source of mana itself.

But Evan didn’t cut off the Dragon Heart. The passage that releases mana to the outside. He cut off that concept. That’s why he was able to stop the Four Dragons’ power.

But this is a temporary phenomenon. Soon the Four Dragons would return to normal. And Estella finished after that.

“Haaahp!!”

She put in a shout and pulled up her divine power. Colorful energies shone around her. Among them were the energies of red and blue, the gods who no longer exist in this world. The gods were clearly dead, but the Saintess was a being who had received the marks of two gods. She could still use the divine power floating in the world.

A green tree grew from under the ground. The tree, which grew in an instant, stretched high into the sky and bound the Four Dragons.

Following that, a wave of earth completely covered the Four Dragons, and this time, orange flames wrapped around the outside. The fire containing divinity melted the earth and liquefied it.

Kwadeudeuk, the red divine power tightly pressed down on the magma and compressed it. She amplified the lacking power by using the white and yellow divinity to the maximum she could.

Lastly. The moisture in the atmosphere cooled the still hot mass. A perfect sphere was created in that way. Estella shouted so loudly that the sky seemed to fall apart.

“Oppaahhh!! Preparation is complete!!”

Immediately after, a beam of light fell towards the sphere.

Episode 276 Advent Of The Evil Dragon (5) (Revised)

Episode 276: Advent of the Four Dragons (5)

I hated dragons. So I killed them.

Hatchlings, adult dragons, ancient dragons. No matter their age, if they were dragons, I killed them. Of course, I didn’t care about their gender either. The rage I felt for them wasn’t simple hatred, so I didn’t kill them easily.

If they were parents protecting their eggs, I trampled the eggs before their eyes, and in front of the hatchlings, I split their parents’ heads open, drenching their bodies in brain fluid and blood. The most respected lords, I split their torsos open in front of everyone, pulled out their hearts, and chewed them with my teeth.

I didn’t stop that act until all the dragons in the world were dead. When the last dragon was killed, a phenomenon settled in my soul and body.

The power of ‘Dragon Slayer’.

It was the moment when the nemesis of dragons was born.

***

A burning world unfolds before my eyes. All I can see around me are the corpses of dragons. Nothing else exists. And I was standing on top of them, with one knee bent.

The surroundings haven’t actually changed like that. It’s just an illusion that only I can see. But the power that covers me was real.

His sword was in my hand, his mana was in me, and his body was embodied in me. Right now, I was perfectly synchronized with him from that time.

Absolute power only toward dragons. At this moment, I was stronger than any god. At least, only for dragons.

Such a powerful force. There were bound to be side effects. The synchronization of emotions and body meant that I became him, not me.

Because of that, my mind was all mixed up. My mind and the mind of the Dragon Slayer Knight. It feels like walking between the two with just one line. It’s a terribly dangerous situation where I might really become him if I make a slight mistake.

I held onto my mind as much as possible. My whole body trembled because it was someone else’s power. There’s also a slight rejection. It seemed that his power didn’t suit me.

But it doesn’t matter. I have no intention of continuing to use this power. If I use it just this once, this power will no longer be needed.

I clenched my teeth and resisted the rejection. My vision was getting blurry and my mind was fading. A shout was clearly etched in my brain.

“Oppa! I’m ready!!”

Her unique high tone. It was Estella’s voice.

At that moment, my mind flashed. I immediately removed the barrier under my feet and fell inside. A huge sphere came into my sight.

The energy of a dragon felt from the inside. My body reacts on its own. His power showed blatant hostility towards the dragon. It was raging as if it would destroy the dragon in front of me right away. I soothed it little by little and suppressed the power. It wasn’t time to unleash the power yet.

My body is falling lower and lower. The distance to the sphere where the Four Dragons are confined becomes closer. But the Four Dragons were not still either. The sphere creaked little by little, and soon it began to crack.

Of course. The Four Dragons are currently unable to use magic, but all abilities are concentrated on the body. Even if the three of them joined forces to bind him, it wouldn’t take long to break free.

But that gap alone was a great help to me. An extremely short time, a fleeting moment, was enough time to drive in an attack.

Kwa kwa kwak!!

As the distance narrowed, it was no longer in a state where it could be suppressed. It revealed its existence to the outside, determined to jump out somehow. Accordingly, the Four Dragons’ reaction became even more intense.

I released the power little by little and muttered.

“The knight’s sword cuts through the bones and flesh of the dragon.”

Click, a sound of something fitting together was heard in my head, and the sword shone brightly. I said the next sentence. But it didn’t continue easily.

“Cough… The knight’s body overwhelms the dragon….”

My insides are twisted. A huge amount of blood flowed back up my esophagus from my mouth. But the moment I completely recited the sentence, the second sound rang out. The sword and the body were connected as one.

“Ki…….”

The third. The moment I uttered the word, the pain of cutting out the soul in chunks comes. The pain that doesn’t even allow a groan to come out of my mouth was literally a situation where death was in front of my eyes.

But I didn’t stop. I wouldn’t have to use it again after using it once anyway.

“The knight’s, mana… catches and eats the dragon’s mana….”

The last third. The sentence was completed. Finally, the three sentences that describe him became one. Without hesitation, I swung my sword straight away.

──────

Even the sound of cutting is not heard. Even though I released a huge amount of power, the space was fine. In the silence, just one ray of light was shot at the Four Dragons.

The reason why dragons in all dimensions fear him, and even their god, the Dragon God, avoids him, is only one.

Absolute realization. If he shows his true power, he will inevitably reach the ‘result’ of killing. That was something that no god could do. You can get close to omnipotence through divinity, but the ‘absolute’ result was impossible.

And that power just cut the Four Dragons. As a result, the conclusion of ‘death’ was drawn.

Crackle, crackle.

The sphere created by Estella splits. The moonlight of the night sky shines through the gap. The first thing that came out was a huge amount of blood. An amount of liquid befitting a huge body flowed out. The floor inside the barrier was stained with the blood of the Four Dragons.

Next, the body of the Four Dragons was visible. It wasn’t in a normal state. It started to disappear from the weakest toenails. As it says in the sentence, it’s because his mana eats the dragon.

I stopped it. The body of the Four Dragons has a use. Since ancient times, dragons have been said to be a race with nothing to throw away. In particular, the use of organs such as eyes and hearts was needless to say.

“Ah….”

My strength is fading. I’m in this state after only releasing power once. Is it because I forcibly implemented it after all? I think it wouldn’t have been like this if that guy had lent me his strength.

I, who was in the air, fell to the ground as it was.

“Hyungnim!”

“Oppa!”

Their urgent cries are directed at me. Unfortunately, I didn’t even have the strength to answer them. Maybe they understood my condition, the two of them kicked off the ground towards me.

But it wasn’t Evan or Estella who caught the falling me.

Dekal Arden. My father.

“…….”

“…….”

He didn’t say anything in particular, and I didn’t bother to open my mouth either. Still, I didn’t forget to express my gratitude.

“……Thank you.”

“……It’s nothing.”

That’s it. Neither I nor my father said anything more. Immediately after, the two arrived in front of me.

“Are you okay?!”

“First of all, your body condition, let’s check your body condition first!”

The two, who were very agitated, examined my body everywhere.

“What is this! There’s no place on your body or soul that’s okay!”

“Is this dead? Are you alive?! Why didn’t you just die this time! Huh? Hyungnim, Hyungnim, come to your senses!”

While Estella and Evan were cursing at me, a huge amount of fatigue washed over me and my eyes closed. My breathing became irregular and it was similar to when I lost consciousness. Then Evan thought I was dead and tried to give me artificial respiration. I mustered all my strength and stopped him.

“A little, get away…. And, rest and you’ll get better….”

Haa, it’s hard to even speak. Now I can’t even speak properly.

“Oppa, wait a little! I’ll go to the Holy Kingdom and…!”

“I’ll bring something too!”

Even so, the two of them are still a mess. Eventually, I gave up and closed my eyes. I hope things will be sorted out to some extent when I wake up. Those two will also calm down a bit and be quiet.

After that, my father moved his legs without a word. That’s how we finished the fight with the Four Dragons and returned to the family.

***

When I opened my eyes, I saw a familiar ceiling. It was the ceiling of the Arden family. I moved my body slightly while lying down and it felt a little stiff. Still, it was better than before I fell asleep.

“Hoo… Ugh.”

No, take back what I just said. It’s not just stiff, it hurts like hell. I don’t know how many days have passed, but it’s no surprise that it’s not in a state to heal easily.

“…….”

I stared blankly out the window for a moment. The time is around noon. First of all, judging from the various voices coming from outside, it seems that nothing special has happened. That was a relief. It means that Chloe finished it with just this.

Growl, my stomach rumbles. My body wanted food. And just in time, the door opened and someone came in. It was Lana.

“Kyle! You’re awake?”

“Yeah, just now.”

“Hehe, wait a minute. You must be hungry. I’ll bring you food first.”

Lana, who said that, ran away in a hurry, and soon brought various foods with her summon and placed them on the bed.

“Eat first.”

“Okay.”

I followed her words like a docile lamb. It’s not too late to have a conversation after filling my stomach first. After eating to some extent, I asked her.

“How long have I been asleep?”

“It’s only been 2 days now. You haven’t slept much.”

“I see. Two days then….”

I slept less than I thought. Did she feed me something in the middle? I briefly contemplated the inside. Judging from the fact that I can feel a lot of things here and there, she must have shoved a lot in.

“Everyone was so surprised. You fell asleep like you were dead. Especially those three were such a mess.”

I felt like I knew who those three were without being told separately.

“Do you know how surprised Ariel was? It was hard to stop her from coming here.”

It seems like I gave her unexpected worry. Still, I think it’s fortunate that it ended well. I’ll have to contact her once my body gets better.

“Then other people….”

It was then.

[Bbam bbam bbam!!]

[The possessor has achieved a hidden goal]

[You have achieved ‘Hidden Quest: Finish the Protagonist and the Four Dragons!’]

“Puhup!”

A window popping up in front of my eyes. It completely blocked my vision. I was so surprised that the food I was eating got stuck in my throat.

“Wa, water…!”

“Water?! Wa, wait a minute…!”

Lana quickly ran out of the room. In the meantime, the quest window came out in succession.

[As a reward, ‘Invitation of Encounter’ is given!]

“Cough, cough… What?”

The reward that came out next made me embarrassed. It couldn’t be helped.

If this is the ‘Invitation of Encounter’ that I know….

“…….”

I silently put my hand in my pocket. A envelope caught in my hand. I took it out and checked it. The pure white paper envelope that I had seen several times came into view.

There was no need to question the intention of this. I immediately tore the envelope and poured mana into the invitation.

Invitation of Encounter. This is an item that arranges a meeting with me in the past.

Immediately after, a huge light enveloped me.

Episode 277 Time Of Confrontation (1)

Episode 277: Time of Confrontation (1)

As I entered the space, the fog that had covered my mind seemed to dissipate, and the blocked blood vessels seemed to open.

That’s how all the memories come back. The memories that had been forcibly forgotten gushed out. But among the many memories, the first to come to mind was the memory of her.

-Ugh! Even a bastard like this dares to… Fuck! Yeah, I’m the idiot. I’m such an idiot for giving my heart to a bastard like this… Argh, it’s so annoying!

She tears at her hair. Red hair is ripped out in handfuls due to the stress I caused. She raises her strength with a frustrated expression and says to me.

-You moron! Listen carefully. You owe me. So… don’t forget the promise you made last time. Got it!

That was the last time with her. Having recalled that far, I turned my gaze away from the memory.

A pure white space. There is nothing to be seen. No living things, no objects, nothing exists here. It is so empty that it can be described as a space of nothingness.

I wasn’t particularly embarrassed. Because this is what this space is like.

Step by step, I just walked forward. And along the way, memories kept blooming, making me laugh and cry. Feelings of joy and sorrow constantly popped up.

Still… I endured and kept walking.

Click, I stopped walking after a while. A pure white door appeared in front of me. I opened the door familiarly and went inside.

Creak….

The door opens with a chilling sound. I took a step, moving my body across the threshold. Beyond the threshold, I saw someone’s figure in the distance.

Click, tap tap click.

A man sitting in front of a computer, typing on the keyboard. He must have noticed that I came, but he doesn’t turn his head back. ‘I’ am engrossed in what I’m doing now.

I moved forward again. The distance is getting closer, and the sound of typing gradually gets louder.

As I said just now, this place is a space created to face the past me. Every time I experience death in more than dozens of lives, I am invited to this place, meet the past me, worry about each other, and find shortcomings in the previous life… something like that space.

Therefore, I don’t simply meet the past me. I only meet the me right before I died in the previous life. Although the current ‘me’ has passed through the past ‘me’, it can be said that it is an existence in a different timeline from the current ‘me’ because it is brought from the point of death and temporarily maintains life.

But the me in front of me was not the me from the previous life. I was short and weak. The last time I died, I was never like that.

Ta-ra-rak, tap tap tap, tap tap… Click!

After a while, ‘I’ pressed the enter key to finish the work.

“Oof.”

I get up from the chair, making a pretty cute sound. And when I turned around, I could see why ‘my’ height was short. It was me as a child of about 15 years old. When I think about it, there were times when I raised my strength in that way at a young age through various means.

‘I’ smiled as soon as I saw me. And then, with a thud, I kicked off the ground. The Heterogeneous Phantom Shift unfolds. It’s a movement that others wouldn’t even be able to chase.

The attack that started as one had already increased to dozens, and soon reached hundreds. Each one was an attack that could strike at any time, and a trick that could disappear at any time. At the same time, the movements linked as one showed no gap.

How many people would be able to withstand that and survive in a similar realm? I don’t think there are many.

But there is one thing I overlooked. Based on the current standard, that is a realm I have already passed.

I waited patiently for a moment. The attacks poured down, and the moment the fist touched me.

Bang!

Appearing from behind, I slammed my head into the ground. The past me was buried in the ground without even being able to respond. I didn’t particularly go easy on it. Because you don’t die here.

“Cough… Ugh, it hurts like hell. You son of a bitch. Couldn’t you have gone easy on me?”

“Go easy on you? What are you talking about? You attacked with all your might.”

Then ‘I’ replied.

“Isn’t that the fun of it? Fighting the future me.”

“Bullshit.”

Well, based on me, it’s the past, but based on ‘me’, I’m the future, so it was a natural thing to say. In fact, this kind of thing happened frequently. I remember it always being like that except for the first time.

I held out my hand to the fallen ‘me’. ‘I’ got up, grabbing my hand.

“More importantly, hello?”

“Yeah, hello.”

“Look at how your tone has changed just because it’s a different body. You idiot, you know that doesn’t suit you, right?”

“…Shut up, you bastard.”

“Hehehe, your personality is still the same. What do you want? Alcohol? Cigarettes?”

As soon as I said that, alcohol and cigarettes appeared in ‘my’ hand. I shook my head.

“Not really. It’s been a long time since I quit. Well, it’s not so much that I quit, but I hardly do it anymore.”

“Wow, I’m rejecting alcohol and cigarettes? Damn, the future is the future after all.”

“Don’t say things you don’t mean and stop doing drugs. It’s all over your face.”

I mainly worked from the age of 20. Of course, I also worked at a young age like now, but 100 out of 100 times, my childhood was not normal.

It was basic to live with alcohol and cigarettes, and it wasn’t enough, so I was even taking drugs. I was pouring it into my body at a level tens of thousands of times the proper dosage. Because of that, my brain lived in a state of being pickled in drugs.

“Nope~ I’m not going to listen, you idiot.”

“Drug addict.”

“You know I’m you, right?”

“…….”

Immediately after, ‘I’ moved to the computer. I followed behind. That’s how ‘I’ sat in the chair and started typing on the keyboard again.

“How many regressions is this?”

“3rd.”

“If it’s the 3rd….”

The word 3rd made me think a lot. Because I know what I’m going through now.

“You’ve met her too, right?”

“I met her.”

“You must have just broken up.”

‘I’ smiled bitterly and replied.

“I broke up. It’s fucked up.”

“Don’t cry.”

“Is it that obvious?”

“It’s obvious.”

I wondered why I could see so much sadness on a normal face, but now I can see it clearly. I pickled my brain in drugs to get rid of the sadness. That moment was when I was at my darkest.

“But if it’s the 3rd regression, then you’re halfway there.”

“Halfway? Haaaaalfway? Wow… damn, I’m going crazy.”

“The rest will be harder.”

“I’m already having a hard time, and you’re saying it’s going to be harder? Damn, is that even a thing to say? Ugh, damn it, this is so fucked up!!”

‘I’ slammed the desk. Only after breaking almost a hundred did ‘I’ stop. I cursed a lot during that time. Every time I spoke, curses came out with it.

“Sigh…. But what point in the future are you from? I know you’re my future, but that bastard won’t tell me how many times it is.”

To that question, I answered with just one sentence.

“Your ending.”

“Haha!”

Then ‘I’ laughed so loud that the sky would fall. ‘My’ face was very bright.

“So I do have an end coming? I’m going to live a long life and see things. Wow~ should I have a celebratory drink?”

Hundreds of bottles of alcohol that are created in an instant. I stopped it because I was really going to have a festival.

“Don’t be ridiculous.”

“Hey. People can do this when they’re in a good mood. I remember being happy even about small things in the past. Geez, it seems people change as much as their appearance.”

“…….”

I didn’t bother to answer. In the meantime, ‘I’ kept pressing the keyboard. I watched the scene. Along the way, the title of the novel caught my eye.

[Academy Incident Log (Tentative Title)]

I don’t know why I laughed just at that title. I can’t help but have memories of the past come flooding back. Still, it was new to see me smiling and writing for over 10 hours.

When I was almost done writing one chapter, I asked.

“Is it fun to write that?”

“Fun? Of course it’s fun.”

‘I’ raised both arms and turned the chair around with an excited face.

“You know. This novel, Kyle Arden, is our lifelong dream.”

“…It’s a dream.”

That’s right. I didn’t want to live as just an extra. I’ve always wanted to die as a third-rate villain extra. That’s my dream. And Kyle Arden is a character I created with that wish in mind. This world that I currently call ‘Academy Demonic Celestial Being’ also originated from this dream.

Of course, that’s not the end of it.

This world was also an atonement for them.

“So how does it feel? To have achieved the dream you’ve been wanting so badly.”

“Do you think it went as we wanted? Not for us.”

“Yeah, a sinner with a mind like this can’t have their dream come true. It looks like the content we want is different?”

[Academy Incident Log (Tentative Title)]. In other words, the original content of ‘Academy Demonic Celestial Being’ that I’m currently in is not like this. There is no main character, and it’s just a story about characters coming out and solving incidents that happen in the academy.

To go a little deeper, more than 80% of the content is about everyday life or stories for healing. There are hardly any settings that threaten the world like now.

From the beginning, there were more than one or two strange things. Especially the fact that there are two main characters. It’s something that is never allowed except in special cases.

“The bastard who would do this….”

“There’s only one bastard.”

We were quickly able to figure out the culprit who did this. There was only one bastard who would do this. I had been feeling it to some extent since I regained my memories. No, from the beginning, there was only that guy who would give this invitation.

The conversation seems to be enough for now. I got up from my seat.

“Are you leaving already?”

“I have to go. I know everything I was curious about. What am I going to do here for a long time?”

“Well, that’s true.”

‘I’ didn’t particularly hold me back. There’s a difference in time, but the fact that I’m ‘me’ and ‘me’ is me hasn’t changed.

“Still, it’s nice to hear a lot of hopeful stories. I also heard that I have an ending, and it’s good that my dream came true. So, please take care of me until the end.”

“What do you mean take care of me? I’ll do well on my own, so don’t worry about it.”

“That’s exactly how a third-rate villain would talk. I like it.”

I moved to the door. After that, just as I was about to grab the doorknob and open it.

“Hey, are you happy?”

‘I’ asked. This bastard should ask the right questions. I tilted my head back slightly.

“Happy?”

And then I turned my head to look at ‘me’ and finished the answer with a bright smile.

“I’m so happy. I’ve finally found a haven.”

I wonder how happy I am making right now.

Well, I think you’ll know even if I don’t express it.

Episode 278 Time Of Confrontation (2)

Episode 278: Time of Confrontation (2)

Meanwhile, the meeting hall of the Arden family was busy with cleanup.

“They say there’s a shortage of people in the Province area!”

“We sent 300 people there for support!”

“That’s… what they’re saying. During the recovery work, hidden black magic exploded, causing a landslide…”

“Ugh, those damn black magicians! They’re a pain in the ass until the end!”

Rank-and-file soldiers and knights were busy conveying news from various locations to the meeting hall where the superiors were gathered, and the people in the meeting hall were on the verge of a mental breakdown trying to handle it.

There was no other way. It had only been two days since the end of the war with the black magicians. In these very early stages of recovery, it was bound to be busy.

Of course, this city, the center of Arden, had not yet fully recovered from the damage. The plains outside the castle still bore traces of destruction from the battle with the Black Dragon, and the damage caused by the evacuation had not even been touched yet.

Still, they had to hear the news of the damage from all over the territory and respond. Because it was still winter. It was true that the Arden territory was relatively warm even in winter compared to other regions, but the damage from the war was so severe that recovery was needed to at least get through the winter.

Because of that, the meeting hall had no time to rest. Hundreds of people went in and out of the meeting hall, and more than half of them crossed the threshold hundreds of times.

The meeting, which started yesterday, was still not over, and hundreds of people were still coming and going. Among them, more than half were repeating the process.

“Haa…”

“We have to win. I don’t know when I’ll be able to sleep…”

Naturally, the superiors in the meeting hall couldn’t rest as much as the soldiers and knights were running around. It went without saying that the meeting, which started yesterday, was still going on until now.

10 minutes? No, not even 5 minutes of shut-eye. It was fortunate if they could even grab a bite to eat. Some knights still had half of the bread they were given yesterday left.

The only hopeful news was that all the black magicians were dead. The hole that the Black Dragon had broken through. When they investigated below, tens of thousands of black magicians were all dead. Judging by the traces, the conclusion was that it was the result of the dragon rampaging.

That fact alone put Arden in a festive mood. For whatever reason, the source of the trouble that had been tormenting Arden had disappeared. Of course, not all the black magicians on the continent were dead, but for the time being, black magicians would not be able to operate in the Arden territory.

Well, the task of filling the hole where the Black Dragon came out remained, but for now, they decided to focus on the work in front of them.

“The Magic Tower’s response was positive. They said they would mobilize all the magicians belonging to the Magic Tower to help. However, the amount presented by the Magic Tower is…”

The knight scratched his cheek and said. Damage recovery from the war was not possible with Arden’s power alone. To be precise, it wasn’t impossible, but it was difficult to solve in a short period of time. So they asked for help in various places, and one of them was the Magic Tower.

“Hmm.”

Decal pondered for a moment, then gave an order.

“Tell them to start immediately, no matter how much money it costs.”

Arden was not a family without money. The wealth accumulated over hundreds of years was enough to easily buy a country. Of course, the amount the Magic Tower mentioned was almost 100 years’ worth of transactions, but it was an amount that could be easily afforded.

Besides, that much money could be made up for by cleaning up the traces of those black magician bastards. These black magicians were quite a large group, so there would be many things that the Magic Tower would be interested in.

“Lord! A message has just arrived from the Imperial Palace!”

“What did His Majesty the Emperor say?”

“He said he would send support as soon as preparations are complete! So with the people who will arrive soon…”

A positive answer came from the Imperial Palace as well. Decal nodded. With this, the urgent fire was somehow extinguished.

But the two biggest issues remained.

One of them was….

“I don’t know when we should hold the succession ceremony again…”

“It seems difficult for at least half a year…”

This war was an incident that occurred during the succession ceremony. So they had to hold the succession ceremony for Vale Arden again. Of course, since it was stopped in the middle, everyone already knew that Arden’s second son was the next head of the family, but still, this was Arden. A proper ending was needed.

However, in the current state, the succession ceremony could not be held for the time being. As someone said, at least half a year. It would be possible in the summer or fall. Maybe it would be postponed until winter. If you have money, you can solve most things, but there were also things you couldn’t do. The condition of the territory was that serious.

“Postpone the succession ceremony to next year. Let’s focus on recovery now.”

“Yes!”

“Understood, Lord!”

Decal made that decision. It was true that the succession ceremony was important as a family, but it was not comparable to the territory. Vale was still young, so it could be postponed a little.

“Then, finally…”

A knight started to speak, but couldn’t say more. No, the others just coughed or turned their heads, trying to avoid eye contact. It was because they knew what he was going to say.

“Then, Lord. Kyle…”

Bang!

At that time, the door of the meeting hall opened with a loud noise. A knight rushed to the center of the meeting hall with an urgent look. The knight gasped and shouted.

“Lord! Young Master Kyle has woken up!”

“Hoo, he woke up already…”

“I heard his condition wasn’t good. As expected…”

A clearly different reaction from before. Before, they looked at him suspiciously, but now they were definitely showing a little bit of interest.

There was no other way. They saw it that day. A ray of light descending from the sky to the ground.

That was a power that couldn’t help but steal your gaze. The ultimate beauty of the sword contained within it was something that any knight could not help but be fascinated by, and they could not help but have respect as a knight.

The sword that Kyle showed that day was that kind of power.

Moreover, the appearance he showed that day was reminiscent of someone. None other than Decal Arden. It reminded them of the master of Arden, the man they served.

Therefore, it was perhaps a natural consequence that the attitude towards Kyle was changing.

“Is Kyle… alright?”

“Yes! He says he’s fine except for feeling stiff! The Saintess has personally confirmed it!”

The knight replied in a bright voice.

“That’s a relief, Lord.”

“If his condition gets better…”

The others were the same as the knight who delivered the news. Not openly, but they were smiling slightly.

“I see….”

But Decal was not. He looked out the window with the same unchanging expression as always. His face was full of worries.

Immediately after, a reverberation was heard inside the meeting hall.

Step, step. Would it be similar to walking in shoes in a cave? The sound coming from somewhere was piercing into the ears.

The knights in the meeting hall looked around. The sound kept coming, but they couldn’t figure out where it was coming from. And soon the curiosity was resolved.

“W-what brings you here…”

“I heard you were still sick. You should rest a little more…”

Kyle’s appearance made them flustered. Even though their feelings towards him had changed a lot, facing him directly was a different story.

Soon, Kyle stood in the center of the meeting hall. With a black sword hanging from his waist.

“…What brings you here.”

Silence flowed through the meeting hall. Decal opened his mouth first. Then, Kyle looked around at those sitting in the chairs, and finally looked at Decal.

“I came because I have something to say.”

Those words made Decal uneasy for some reason. But on the other hand, he was preparing for it, so he said briefly.

“Say it… Kyle.”

The moment Decal finished speaking, Kyle released his energy. The massive mana emanating from his dantian covered the meeting hall and oppressed everyone present.

“Kuh, kuek-!”

“W-what suddenly…!”

Pain that felt like crushing the brain and exploding the heart. As masters, they couldn’t resist at all and slammed their heads on the table.

“…….”

It was the same for Decal. No, at least he was better than them. Because he wasn’t slamming his head. But the stronger the resistance, the stronger the pain, and in the end, he vomited blood.

Everyone was subdued. In that situation, Kyle’s voice dug into their ears.

“There’s only one thing I want. Abandoning the name of Arden.”

“Kyle-nim, what do you mean…!”

Kwaang!

A ray of light was fired at the knight who opened his mouth. The knight didn’t die, but his surroundings were filled with sword marks.

“Shut up. I’m talking right now.”

Gulp, the sound of swallowing could be heard everywhere. There was no one here who couldn’t feel the anger contained within Kyle right now.

Kyle continued.

“Announce it to the world within a week. That Kyle Arden was kicked out of the family. If you don’t…”

Kyle stopped talking and drew his sword from top to bottom.

──────!!

A ray of sword that didn’t even make a sound. It was the power that the knights had seen that day. The swordsmanship of Arden that they were fascinated by at once. And the result of unfolding it inside the mansion was definitely not ordinary.

Kwagwagwagwang!!!

Traces engraved along the path. It was as if it was engraved on the world itself, starting with Kyle and continuing in front of Decal, it stopped.

And, Kyle said.

“It won’t end with this next time. If you don’t want the family to perish, keep my words in mind. It’s a week.”

Kyle sheathed his sword. And he went back the way he came, muttering.

“You know what? You guys are a really disgusting group.”

That was the end of the words. Finally, when Kyle left the meeting hall, the oppressive energy was released. The knights finally took a breath that had been building up to their chins.

“W-what the hell is this…”

“Why is he suddenly like this…”

An unbelievable sight. The knights who were facing death in front of their eyes still couldn’t grasp the situation.

In that, only Decal said quietly.

“Is that… your choice….”

***

I finished working and was resting in my room. It was around evening when my father called me.

I was wondering whether to go meet him or not, but I eventually headed to my father’s office. I thought I would see him one last time since he was someone I wouldn’t see anymore anyway.

Of course, I was also curious. Why he called me even after seeing what I had done a few hours ago.

That’s how I arrived at the office. The servant who guided me looked at me with fearful eyes. Yeah, this is it. I opened the door roughly and faced my father.

“…….”

“…….”

“…….”

“…….”

There were no words. So I didn’t say anything either. But as that was repeated for dozens of minutes, I slowly became annoyed. My hatred for him was still unchanged.

I turned my body. And the moment I tried to kick the door and leave.

“You are, proud of….”

It was even before he finished speaking. I felt the rising anger and kicked the ground. My body reached in front of him in an instant, and I pulled out the pen on the desk and pointed it at the end of his neck.

I shouted with anger.

“Shut up, Decal Arden! You, you don’t have the right to say that to me!”

I had been watching him my whole life. From the moment I had a sense of self, I had been following only his back. But no matter how much I chased and tried, he never looked back at me even once.

It was disgusting. He only paid attention to my younger brother. It was too disgusting that he was looking at me now. I wanted to stab this pen into his neck and kill him right away. Yeah, it’s not difficult. He’s defenseless. All I have to do is stab him and it’s over. But I couldn’t.

“Damn it!”

Eventually, I threw the pen on the ground. I got off the desk, glared at him, and said.

“You are the most disgusting person I’ve ever seen. You… damn it!”

I cut off my words in the middle and left the office. I didn’t want to hear an answer. It’s just, everything was annoying.

And… tears came out. I wiped away the tears with the control that I had regained. But once the crying started, it didn’t stop. I kept wiping away the tears with my sleeves and muttered.

“You pathetic bastard….”

My anger was relieved the moment I heard words of trust from my father, whom I had hated so much. I really have to be a pathetic bastard. I wanted to hear that one word my whole life, but….

But I have no intention of blaming this heart. Kyle Arden is a character born from my wishes, but he is clearly a different being from me. I had no intention of exercising my rights as the creator. So if this guy has forgiven his father, I intend to follow that.

That’s, because it’s the duty of the possessed.

I wiped away the tears that were still flowing and moved my steps.

Episode 279 Time Of Confrontation (3)

Episode 279 The Time of Confrontation (3)

I left the mansion. The time was around 11 PM. It’s about time everyone was asleep.

Of the main building and the annex, only the main building is lit. This is because the people in the mansion are running around diligently even late at night.

Because of that, all the guests are staying in the annex. Of course, some people left after the war, but most are staying at the mansion.

That’s because you can get information if you stay in the mansion. Moreover, if there is anything they can do to help, it would be beneficial to be indebted to Arden. The damage is significant right now, but Arden was Arden.

“……”

I stared blankly at the mansion and then moved my feet again. The gloom still enveloped me, but it was slowly fading away.

Where should I go? It would be a good idea to go back to my room as it is. If I fall asleep next to my beloved lover, this feeling will soon be resolved.

But I was too depressed to do that. I turned my direction. The place I’m heading to is outside the city, the plains where the corpse of the Four Dragon is.

Walking, walking, and walking again. I moved by walking normally without using martial arts or magic.

Like that for 1 hour. After walking through the city, exiting the gate and walking through the plains, I arrived in front of the dead Four Dragon.

“As expected of a dragon. It’s fine.”

It’s the 2nd day, or soon it will be the 3rd day since it died. And that’s enough time for an ordinary creature to rot and decay.

But the Four Dragon had no signs of decay. It’s as if it’s fallen asleep, looking like it’s about to wake up at any moment. Well, it’s natural since dragons don’t rot even after 100 years.

I stroked the scales of the Four Dragon and muttered.

“How should I process this and give it to him….”

After all, the basic thing is to process it based on the dragon heart. The dragon’s body is so excellent that there’s nothing to throw away, but it’s not as important as the heart that generates mana.

I can’t make a weapon. Evan already has a sword. So, if I’m going to make one, it’s better to make armor or magical tools.

While I was worrying like that, a spatial distortion occurred right next to me. I could feel a familiar energy from there. It was Evan’s.

Soon after, Evan appeared, and as soon as he saw me, he said.

“Hyung-nim. I heard you had a big fight in the family?”

“Is that all you have to say as soon as you see me?”

“Hey, I can’t help it. That’s all everyone is talking about. Do you know how noisy the mansion is?”

“…Damn it, I tried to do it as quietly as possible.”

The family members were mainly in the main building, and the guests were mainly in the annex. Even so, I didn’t intend to cause a big fuss, so I went to the conference room quietly, and I worked to prevent the internal sound from spreading outside.

But the guests already knew. I roughly expected it. How many people were in the conference room. It’s enough for it to reach the guests’ ears even if they just talked a little.

“How far has it spread?”

“Just that Hyung-nim and Hyung-nim’s father fought? Rana-sunbae also knows that?”

“What about you.”

“Well, me… I know everything. Who do you think I am. Hyung-nim, I’m Evan.”

A smug look on his face, saying that he knows everything but other people don’t. I wanted to punch that face. But I didn’t raise my fist.

“I understand why Hyung-nim did that. When you think about it, it’s karma. How did Arden treat Hyung-nim? Even if they don’t know the details of today’s incident, other people roughly noticed it. How Hyung-nim has lived in the family.”

“……”

“So, don’t get too stressed.”

I laughed at those words.

“Are you worried about me?”

“Of course. What kind of relationship do we have. It’s the way of the world for a younger brother to worry about his older brother.”

“Bullshit. Not even a real brother.”

“Heok! Are you saying that to make me sad?”

I clicked my tongue inwardly and didn’t answer.

It’s too late to restore the relationship with the family in the first place. The accumulated emotions are too great. So, I don’t have any intention of doing anything in particular.

“More than that, what are you going to do about Bale? It’s a relief that he’s out right now. It will be a mess when he comes back.”

Currently, my younger brother is out. He went out to support like other knights. He did it himself too. Bale’s personality made it difficult to just give orders from the mansion.

“That’s something I have to solve.”

The relationship broke down only between my father and the family. It’s different with my younger brother. Besides, there was a promise I made with Bale last time. I have no intention of breaking that.

“Then what about Ellaime-nunim?”

“…Mind your own business.”

I didn’t answer about my older sister. This was something hard to say.

After that, I talked about this and that with Evan.

“With this corpse? Well. Can’t you just make it yourself, Hyung-nim?”

“What did you leave to me? You son of a bitch.”

“Hey, Hyung-nim~ Please.”

Things related to the disposal of the Four Dragon.

“Do you know that? Elena said to me yesterday….”

He talked about the fun things that happened with the elf.

And.

“Hyung-nim.”

“What.”

“Graduation is coming up soon. What are you going to do after you graduate?”

Evan asked about my plans after graduation.

“Are you curious?”

“I’m curious. It’s going to be hard to see you at the academy after you graduate.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I want Hyung-nim to be at the academy. It’s perfect since you’re also working as a teaching assistant. Staying at the academy. Or do you have something else to do? Traveling with Rana-sunbae? Or are you going to the Holy Kingdom?”

Evan said various things. I watched him and slowly walked forward. Towards a place that was a bit secluded and had flat ground.

“Where are you going? Let’s go together!”

When I moved, Evan hurriedly followed me. Like that, I walked side by side with him for a while, and after moving to some extent, I raised my head and opened my mouth.

“Hey. Isn’t it beautiful?”

The night sky where the moon and stars are shining without a single cloud. I’ve seen it countless times, but it’s a really beautiful sight. Just looking at it makes my heart peaceful.

“The continent’s night is incomparably beautiful. I saw it with Elena on a tree when I was in the Holy Kingdom. Kiya, it was completely spectacular. But this is good too. Just like Hyung-nim said.”

“The scenery you see in the Holy Kingdom is also beautiful.”

Even if the location is different, the night sky is really pretty. It’s not different because it’s the Empire or the Holy Kingdom.

And I wanted to keep protecting this scenery.

“Evan.”

I called Evan softly and turned my head. In my vision, I saw Evan’s figure. Navy blue hair, and an appearance reminiscent of a puppy. But unlike that, the power he holds inside is extremely violent.

I asked Evan that.

“Do you like this world?”

“Like it?”

Evan smiled brightly at my words. His face was full of brightness, and he answered in a cheerful voice.

“Of course. I like this place so much because I get to meet and become friends with various people, have people I love, and… it allowed me to meet Hyung-nim.”

“You’re good with words.”

“It’s real. If there is any luck for me, it is meeting Hyung-nim.”

“……”

I smiled at Evan’s words and walked again. Very slightly. I distanced myself from Evan like when sparring. He didn’t follow this time.

After that, I asked again.

“Have you ever felt that sensation?”

“What kind of sensation?”

“A sensation that can’t be described in words. It’s like the world is watching me.”

“Hmm….”

Evan rested his chin and fell into thought. And then he answered.

“I have. I’ve had that before. I didn’t have it often in the past, but I’ve been feeling that a lot recently. It was like that in this incident too.”

“Is that so?”

It seems that he is slowly starting to become aware of himself as the protagonist. And that also meant that the end was approaching.

Sreung, I pulled Karsar out of its scabbard. The black light glowed softly under the moonlight and starlight.

“Evan, draw your sword.”

“What are you going to do? Sparring?”

I nodded slightly.

“That’s right. We’re going to spar. You learned a lot while fighting this time, right? Let’s see how much your skills have improved.”

“Haha, Hyung-nim. I lost last time, but I won’t lose this time. The me from then and the me from now are different.”

“You said that last time too. Anyway, you weak bastard talks a lot.”

“Uh-huh, Hyung-nim. If you provoke me like that, I won’t let you off this time.”

Evan took out his sword from its scabbard. The white sword, the opposite of my black sword, shone in his hand. The white light brightened the world.

“Say that after you beat me.”

I slowly raised my energy. A stream of mana flowing from my dantian rotated throughout my body, and soon a sense of omnipotence filled my entire body.

The feeling I felt when I first awakened mana. A lot of time has passed, but the sensation I felt at the time was still with me.

But it didn’t end there. I released all the power I had accumulated one by one. The ground cracked each time, and the wind raged.

Evan, who knew I was serious, similarly raised his power. The power he had accumulated over the past 2 years raged around him.

“Come at me with all your might.”

This isn’t just a simple sparring match. It’s the finishing touch to complete him, the protagonist.

So.

As a senior who walked the path before you, as a magic swordsman, ──I will let you know.

I beckoned Evan with my finger.

“Come, Evan.”

This is the last teaching I give you.

Episode 280 Chloe (1)

Episode 280 Chloe (1)

Time passed after the battle with the Four Dragons. The basics were roughly sorted out, the family was running normally, and more than half of the guests who came for the succession ceremony had returned. And it was time for me to return to the academy.

But there was something I had to do before that.

Knock knock.

“Bale.”

-…….

I knocked on the door and called my brother. But there was no answer. Not even a small reaction could be felt from the other side.

Bale became like this after returning to the family and hearing my news. And after getting angry at me for how I could do that, he started holing himself up.

It’s been 5 days now, and Bale hasn’t come out once. Looking at the food placed in front of the door, it seems he’s not eating today either.

“Are you going to stay in your room forever? You know. Tomorrow is Tianis’ graduation ceremony.”

Already January. And January was the graduation ceremony of Tianis Academy, which is just one day away. So I had to return to Tianis now.

I took a step back.

“I’m leaving now. It’s about time to go. But… please come to the graduation ceremony. Okay?”

-…….

Again, there was no answer. Instead, I heard footsteps from beyond the door. And soon, the door was thrown open roughly.

My younger brother’s face was swollen. Seeing that his tears haven’t dried yet, it’s clear that he was just crying.

Bale glared at me. And then he opened his mouth.

“You’re a son of a bitch, hyung.”

“Isn’t it a bit much to swear at your brother?”

“You fucking bastard.”

Oh my, my brother has gone dark. Swearing twice right in front of me. Considering Bale’s usual behavior, I can guess how much betrayal and anger Bale felt.

But I have no intention of saying anything to my brother. The fault lies entirely with me.

Of course, my sister was also angry, just like Bale. But she understood me well. I don’t know what she really thinks, but she was less angry than Bale, at least. She showed it with actions instead of words.

“So, are you going with me?”

“…I’ll leave on the day of the ceremony. I have something to take care of.”

The graduation ceremony starts at noon, so that should be fine.

“You’ll see me off, right?”

“…Yes, I will.”

With that, I finished my reconciliation(?) with my brother and headed to the warp gate. The building was crowded with people. There were mainly guests invited to Arden, the remaining people from the Holy Nation and the Imperial Family, and students wearing Tianis uniforms.

Except for the Holy Nation, the destination is all the Imperial Capital. The reason is, of course, the graduation ceremony of Tianis Academy. It was impossible not to go to the most important event on the continent.

“Kyle, come quickly.”

“Oppa, come quickly!”

“Aren’t you coming too late, hyung?”

Lana, Estella, and Evan are calling from afar. I hurried towards them.

“Oh, Bale! You’re finally out?”

“…Be quiet, Evan.”

“Haha, you must be really angry. I can tell by how full of anger your words are. See, hyung? What did I tell you.”

“Can you please shut up?”

“Who would have thought you’re brothers? You even talk the same.”

Only after hitting Evan, who was laughing playfully, did he stop teasing me.

Then Estella said.

“Oppa, I’ll be right back.”

“Be careful and come back. If you leave now, will you be back around dinner?”

“Probably? I have things to report and things to organize. Huhu, I wish oppa could go with me.”

“I can’t help it. I have to prepare.”

If I had left the family a little earlier, I could have gone with them. But I was delayed helping with this and that, and I ended up leaving the day before the graduation ceremony.

“Hyung, aren’t you going to give me any words of blessing?”

“Words of blessing to a guy? Just don’t be late.”

“Yes~.”

After that, the two of them took the warp gate to the Holy Nation with the remaining people from the Holy Nation. Now, it’s just me and Lana left. I said to Bale.

“I’m leaving now. Don’t be late tomorrow.”

But Bale didn’t even greet me, instead he looked at Lana. And then he held Lana’s hand tightly. It looked like a scene of a father sending his daughter off to marriage.

“Please take good care of hyung. Please watch over him so that he doesn’t do anything weird.”

“Yeah, I’ll take good care of Kyle.”

“Thank you so, so much, Lana nuna.”

“…….”

I’m speechless at their conversation. Why are they talking about that when I’m not around? I wonder how little they trust me.

After that, Bale just glared at me silently. It continued until I arrived in the Empire via the warp gate.

“…Did I do something wrong?”

“Yes, Kyle did something wrong. So apologize to Bale later.”

“Okay.”

I nodded. If Lana says so, then that’s how it is.

Having returned to the capital, we moved to Tianis.

“Haaam~ I’m sleepy.”

Could she be sleepy? Lana yawned widely along the way.

“Didn’t you sleep last night?”

“Yeah, because I was taking care of the kids.”

I wondered why she didn’t come in until dawn, but that was the reason. Lana’s summons are also in the family and have suffered quite a bit, so they deserved that reward.

Lana’s eyes were closing every time she took a step. It seems that she’s even more relaxed because she’s come to a place as peaceful as home and the tension has been released. I suggested to her.

“Do you want to go and rest first?”

“Can I?”

“Yeah. I have something to do, so I’ll be late to the dorm. Maybe around dinner if I’m late?”

“Okay.”

Having said that, Lana lifted her heels. And then she wrapped her arms around my neck and whispered.

“You have to come back early today. Okay, Kyle?”

A voice that stimulates instincts. Lana’s voice had a strong sense of seduction. But I could only smile.

“I’ll finish work as soon as possible and go.”

“Heehee, then do your best.”

Lana smiled and summoned her summon. A huge deer, Ren, took Lana to the dorm. I stared blankly at her retreating figure.

After a while of doing that. I moved my body again. Every time, I heard various conversations.

-It’s Kyle Arden.

-Wow… This is my first time seeing him in person. His eyes are very… just like the rumors say.

-Shhh, shhh, what if he hears you…!

-Well, wouldn’t he still look after you? I heard that he’s good at taking care of people even while grumbling.

-R, really?

There were many people from other countries due to the Tianis graduation ceremony. They were seeing me for the first time, so they whispered about me.

-But shouldn’t we not call him Arden anymore? I heard that he was kicked out of the family….

-The daughter of my grandfather’s relative’s friend’s son saw him, and she said that he looks completely different on the battlefield. She said he’s very trustworthy?

-I guess the Arden family is different from the past. The same goes for this black magician incident. My parents and I respected Arden, but I was so dumbfounded when I heard that they kicked him out.

There were also people who were cursing the family instead of me.

-Wait. If he’s not Arden anymore, that means he’s a commoner? Not a noble?

-Well, yeah?

-Then… isn’t now the timing?

-What timing?

-Wedding timing! If we take him as a son-in-law….

-Stop it, stop it. Even without Arden, he’s a saint, so who are you? It would be much more realistic to marry the king. And don’t you know? He has a lot of women around him. Do you think you can get through those people?

-You bitch. I can dream, can’t I?

…I heard conversations like that too.

Anyway, I ignored them appropriately and returned to Tianis.

Now, there was only one thing I had to do.

***

The academy one day before the graduation ceremony. The third-year students who came for tomorrow were walking around the academy, spending time with their friends. Because they won’t be able to see each other often after tomorrow.

“Tomorrow is the graduation ceremony….”

“Haa… I won’t be able to see him/her after tomorrow….”

“I told you to confess sooner.”

“It’s easy to say. Do you know how nervous I get when I stand in front of him/her?”

Some of them were having their worries consulted with them.

“Eileen! I’ve liked you since the first grade! So will you go out with me…!”

Some of them acted so that they wouldn’t have any regrets, using the last moment.

“How many times have I hinted at it, and you’re only saying it now?”

“S, sorry….”

Some of the actions resulted in success.

“I’m sorry. I have someone I like.”

Of course, there were many bad results as well. As a result, bottles of alcohol were rolling around somewhere in a corner of Tianis, and it was full of tears.

Step step. Chloe was also walking through Tianis Academy. But unlike the surroundings full of white snow, her surroundings were full of gray. The students on the street didn’t even notice her.

This place is a gap in space. Chloe is in that place, so it was natural that the students couldn’t see her. Even if they are in the same place, the space is different.

That’s how Chloe arrived at the student center. She released her power. Two horns sprouted from her head, and wings sprouted from her back. The tail created near the tailbone was also wagging behind her.

Demon King. The power that can be said to be her essence was revealed to the world.

Creak, crack!

Gaps are unstable spaces. Chloe’s enormous power affected the gaps in space. A noise like something being squeezed was heard from everywhere.

And the man watching the scene chuckled.

“Chloe. It suits you well.”

Kwaang!!

The reaction to the man’s question was not good. The Demon King’s power attacked the man. Crimson flames covered him. But the man lightly brushed off the flames and said.

“The reaction is excessive, Chloe.”

“Then would you like it? A pervert is peeping at someone else’s transformation scene.”

“Don’t worry. I have no ulterior motives. You know that I don’t have any sexual desire because I’m a clone. Well, the main body isn’t an existence that craves desire either.”

“You fucking bastard.”

Chloe hurled abuse at him and then spewed out her energy. She refined her power through meticulous manipulation. The man intervened in the meantime.

“Now, Chloe. You have to use this too.”

“Get lost!”

She shouted and refused, but that was not allowed. The man, who had received Chloe’s power, brushed it off once again and said.

“We use our power. That’s the condition of the contract. Other than that, this must be kept. Because that’s the contract you made with us.”

“…A fucking contract.”

She received the book and added the power of the book to her power. The man smiled with satisfaction.

Around the time the processing of power was finished. The man said.

“Now, our meeting with you is over. It’s too bad. I liked your existence.”

“Oh, is that so? What a shame. I’m happy that I don’t have to see you guys. It would be even better if you just died.”

“Don’t be like that. This is a fact that the main body also acknowledges.”

That’s why we’ve been able to work together so far. If he wasn’t interested, he wouldn’t even accept the conversation. There were too many Demon Kings.

Snap!

The man snapped his fingers. Then the connection that existed between Chloe and the man was broken.

“With this, the contract is over. This is the end of the contract that you and we made in the past. Well, you won’t remember it.”

“…Then get lost quickly. I don’t want to see your face.”

Chloe replied nervously.

“Hehe, let’s do that. Then Chloe….”

The man, Nyarlathotep’s clone, bowed. And said with respect.

“Thank you for your sacrifice.”

“Tsk.”

But Chloe only clicked her tongue. After that, the man opened a gap. Then, just as he was about to leave the space. He raised his arm and index finger, looked back slightly, and said.

“Oh, I have one last gift for you. If you have time, try praying. Who knows? Someone might come to save you.”

Just like you did.

But he didn’t bother to say the last words. Because this would be much more fun.

Ah, now and then, the two are really a well-matched couple.

“Shut up and get lost!”

“Hehe, then Chloe. I hope there will be a day when we can see each other again.”

The man left like that.

A space left alone. Chloe sat on a nearby bench. She took a short breath and muttered.

“It’s really over….”

Yes, the end has come. The end of a long life is just around the corner.

There’s nothing really to be sad about. Just the thought that I can finally rest? When I first came to this world, I was just annoyed. But when I reached the end, that thought disappeared completely.

Did I reach enlightenment? Or did I somehow accept it in my heart? Whatever it is, it doesn’t matter.

Ah, I thought of one thing. A regret that comes with the end.

“It’s a little sad that I haven’t been able to love….”

Do you guys know your own destiny? I know. What I didn’t feel before, I felt for the first time when I came to this world, and that was destiny.

End, last, conclusion. The sensations that reminded me of those words wrapped around me. I knew that this place, this world, was my death, that is, the end point.

So I wanted to experience love before the end came. A short but passionate love.

Of course, someone might say this. With all the things you’ve done, how can that happen?

“I know I’m a bad girl.”

I know it too well. How many evil deeds have I done? Even if it’s not this world, the things I’ve done can’t be expressed. I’m aware of that one fact.

“But even if I die, there’s no law that says I have to die alone and lonely, right?”

It’s not exactly prescribed by law. Since I’m going to die anyway, I wanted to die happily at the moment of death.

But wandering through numerous worlds, it wasn’t easy to find a villain that suited me, the villain. Even when I looked at other Demon Kings, they were all the same, and everyone else was just like a moron, so I just got angry.

So, just as I was giving up. I finally met him. An existence that exudes the most intense villainous smell among the villains I’ve seen so far. Maybe someone as bad as me.

That was him. The man currently known as Kyle Arden. So I thought my small wish would come true….

“A fucking womanizer whose brain is controlled by his dick.”

Damn it, I’m getting angry again when I think about it? What am I worse than those other bitches?

My breasts are big, my face is pretty, and I’m confident that I can be good at night, so what am I lacking….

“Agh, I’m annoyed!”

Why did I fall in love with that kind of man? The more time passes, the more I think I’m a moron. When I think about what I’ve done to him so far, I’m just a pushover.

“Ha, it’s okay.”

It’s over tomorrow anyway. It’s too late to seduce that bastard. In the first place, he doesn’t fall for it, so what’s the point? I have to forget about the moron who grins at other women.

“Sigh….”

I sighed and lay down on the bench. I decided to just sleep until tomorrow came.

1 hour, 2 hours… Time slowly passed. The scenery outside the gap also changed little by little. The number of people gradually increased, the sun set, and the streetlights turned on.

When the night was completely dark. The space was torn. The sound is rough, but the skill is extremely delicate. I got up, straightened my expression, and looked at the existence that entered the gap and asked.

“Oh my, senior. What brings you here?”

Episode 281 Chloe (2)

Episode 281 Chloe (2)

“Oh my, senior. What brings you here?”

In the gray space. Chloe asked. I raised my head and looked at her.

Two horns and wings, and a tail, visible through the red hair flowing down her shoulders and back. She’s been hiding it until now, but since this is the end, it seems she has no intention of hiding it anymore.

Noticing my gaze, she said.

“Oh, right, this is the first time you’ve seen me like this, isn’t it, senior? How is it? Does it suit me?”

Chloe asked, tidying her disheveled hair from lying down. Then, when her hair covered her wings, she shook her head slightly to reveal the wings again.

I just kept watching all of Chloe’s actions. When there was no reaction, she frowned and asked.

“Why? Is it disgusting?”

“No? It suits you well. Very much.”

Well, some people might find it disgusting because of the membrane on the wings, but at least I don’t mind. I’ve seen those kinds of wings a lot anyway.

Besides, Chloe’s wings are the perfect size for her body, so there’s nothing out of place. If they were too big, that would be strange in its own way. Of course, small wings are cute, so that’s okay in its own way too.

“……”

Could it be that she didn’t expect me to say these things? She was silent. And after a long time, she opened her mouth.

“Why are you acting out of character? Did you eat something wrong?”

Unlike her rough words, her tail wagged excitedly. She seemed quite happy. I smiled and walked forward, facing her. A distance of about one step. I tilted my head and said.

“I don’t think I ate anything wrong? I’m the same as always. And where did the honorifics go?”

“This is my original personality, you playboy bastard. Why are you acting normal? Oh my, our senior has no conscience. He doesn’t even know how to be polite to others, but he expects to be treated well. Hmph, you son of a bitch!”

She pushed me away. My chest area hurt, but I didn’t care much. She glared at me with an uncomfortable face.

“So, why did you come?”

“Why do you think I came?”

I approached as much as I had been pushed away and answered her question.

“I came to see you. Because I missed you.”

The answer that came back wasn’t very satisfactory.

“Tsk, tsk, you didn’t just eat something wrong, you’ve gone crazy. Or is it your time to die? Suddenly, you’ve changed.”

“Why don’t you believe what I say? I really came to see you, I’m telling you?”

“I’d believe that. Hey, look back on what you’ve done so far. Have you ever come to me first? Have you? Answer me.”

She pokes my chest with her finger. At the end of it, there was a strong feeling of blaming me. I accepted that action and said.

“It’s not like there weren’t any. I went to see you at the library last year, and I went to see you at the mansion this year.”

“That’s because I approached you first. If I hadn’t, you wouldn’t have come at all. Ha, okay. I’ll acknowledge those two. But all the rest, I came to you first, you son of a bitch!”

Chloe shouted. But there were a few things I felt wronged about too. First of all, hating her was a kind of instinct close to my nature, and the other one was.

“If you think about it, you’re not entirely without fault. Unlike the other kids, I can’t see you in front of me. You only show up when it’s convenient for you, so how am I supposed to go find you?”

Considering the frequency of meetings among the group, Chloe is significantly less. If anything, I’ve seen Estella, who came later, more often than Chloe. The ratio is about 1:10.

“So at least you shouldn’t blame me. Don’t you think?”

“That’s… that damn fox is always staying by your side! Ugh, what’s so good about that kind of girl!”

“You get along well with the other kids, so why are you like that with Estella? Can’t you get along? You’re friendly with Lana, calling her ‘sister’ and all.”

“You wouldn’t understand. I’m just physiologically incompatible with her… Sigh, what’s the point of explaining this to you. If you’re done, go. I’m busy.”

She waved her hand as if to chase away an animal. But I didn’t move, and instead asked back.

“Why should I go? Didn’t you hear what I just said? I said I came because I missed you.”

“…Why would you come because you missed me? The guy who’s been pushing me away until now.”

“Hmm….”

I thought about how to answer, and then I answered the question.

“Because I love you?”

But this time too, the reaction that came back wasn’t good. Chloe frowned at my words. And then she held out her arm in front of me.

“Wow… I’m getting goosebumps for real. Look at this. My skin is covered in bumps.”

Sure enough, her skin was covered in millet-like bumps. She continued.

“You’re such a brazen bastard. Did you seduce other women like this too? Your lines are old-fashioned, and the atmosphere is terrible, so how did they fall for you? I really don’t understand. Ugh, what’s so good about a guy like you that they chase after you so much.”

“Why are you twisting my words like that? I’m being sincere.”

“Oh, you’re being sincere?”

She twisted my words as if she were curious and couldn’t believe it, and then she said to me.

“If you sincerely love me, grant me just one wish.”

“What wish?”

“Will you… die with me?”

Hesitation existed between the words. Her body was trembling slightly as well. Chloe was smiling like that, and beyond that, I could glimpse her earnestness.

I answered her request.

“No.”

“Ha! I knew it. What love are you talking about. No one who’s ever said those words has ever kept them properly….”

I cut off Chloe’s words and continued.

“Why would you die? You’re not going to die. I’m going to make it so. There’s absolutely no way you’re going to die tomorrow.”

“How do you know I’m going to die tomorrow… that’s….”

A question of why I knew something I should never know. I just smiled and said.

“Trust me, Chloe. You won’t die tomorrow as a villain.”

I take a step away from her. Swish, I drew my sword. The black sword shone brightly in the crack of space. At the same time, I poured in mana. I concentrated everything, all the power I had built up, into the sword.

Crack, crackle!

A distortion of space occurs. A power that could cut the world in half was revealed in reality. There’s only one reason I’m going this far. This is the only way it will show itself.

Immediately after, I brought the sword down from above and declared.

“Come out. Unless you want to see the world split apart like this.”

At that moment, time stopped.

Space stopped.

The world stopped.

All the phenomena outside the gap seemed to have lost their vitality and were completely frozen. The only things moving in it were me and Chloe. Soon, ‘it’ appeared in front of us.

Now, from now on, it’s the other side of creation that you don’t know.

Tsujujujujik─

The form of ‘it’ varies. In some places, it exists as a tool like a sword, or as a system, or as an ability or a god. There is no fixed form. Sometimes it takes the form of a specific character and acts in the work.

But the common point is that ‘it’ is usually asleep and does not do anything. Just as the characters play their roles, ‘it’ is also quietly asleep.

The only time it wakes up is when it deviates from the set path. We call ‘it’ this.

The administrator. The logic of the world that conveys the will of the creator.

“Don’t waste time, come out quickly!”

When I shouted, the administrator’s appearance became even faster.

That’s how the administrator of the world called ‘Akatenma’ appeared in front of us. The administrator here did not have a specific form. It was just a collection of sparkling light.

“……”

The administrator didn’t say anything. But even without a face, I could see it. That it was very embarrassed.

“Are you surprised? That I know about your existence.”

“You… what kind of being are you?”

“I’m not a being great enough to tell you about.”

That doesn’t make sense. There are very few beings who know the administrator. Only the highest gods in the dimension know about it.

“Let’s stop talking about trivial things.”

“This is not trivial! This is not a matter to be passed over lightly…!”

Whoong, I swung my sword and cut off his words. And I demanded. My wish.

“What I want is one thing. For me to take over her, Chloe’s role. That’s all I need.”

“That is impossible!”

The administrator shouted and refused.

“If you know my existence, you know well. How this world flows in its structure. Then you should know how important her existence is, right?”

“I know. That’s why I’m saying I’ll take it over.”

“What do you know! Her role is not the kind that someone can take over!”

“I said I know it well, you son of a bitch. I know the structure of fate better than a being like you.”

“……”

The administrator closed his mouth at my low voice. But soon the administrator spoke again.

“Still, it’s not possible. You don’t… have the qualifications. If you’re the one who took over that body, you’ll know what this means, right?”

“Qualifications… yeah, I know well.”

There are opposing objects in the world.

For example, good and evil, angels and demons, heroes and demon kings. And among them, the pinnacle is of course the protagonist and the final boss.

Each nature that has been passed down since the beginning is a kind of existence that cannot be dealt with.

Therefore, the final boss of ‘Akatenma’. No one can take over Chloe’s role carelessly. To replace her, you need an existence that stands alongside her. If I had to pick one, it would be an existence born with the fate of a protagonist like Evan. If that doesn’t work, you have to bring in the same final boss as her.

For reference, this is different from Ruina’s case. Senior was a mid-boss, and the role of a mid-boss is looser than that of a final boss. So I was able to save her with my power.

“That’s right. You’re an extra. The difference is too big. If you understand….”

“Then I just have to show you that I have the qualifications, right?”

I drew up the power of my soul. Kwak, my power was revealed to the world. I combined it with the memories in my head, loaded it with mana, and sent it to the administrator.

And the moment I saw the essence of my being and the decision I made.

“You, you are a sin that should not exist in the world!! You who have denied your essence…!”

The enraged administrator unleashed his power. Orange, yellow, green, white. The power of the god of ‘Akatenma’ covered me. An attack that showed a will to kill was trying to crush me indiscriminately.

But it doesn’t work. It’s just the power of a lower god. That much doesn’t do any damage to me. I’ve already surpassed that stage.

I shook off the smoke and dust and said.

“So that’s why I’m being punished like this. With the role of an extra. Isn’t that enough as a punishment? More than that… has your opinion changed?”

The administrator gritted his teeth. I pushed the back of the hesitating guy.

“It’s the best opportunity to get rid of the sin that is me.”

“…Okay. I acknowledge your qualifications.”

The administrator, having made up his mind, moved his power. Then the world reversed and a line of thread rose from Chloe. Likewise, a line came out of me. Threads of completely different colors. The administrator cut it off and connected it to each other.

At that moment, a feeling I had felt somewhere before enveloped me. The aura of death lurking in every element of my existence. It was the fate of a villain called the final boss.

“As the administrator of one world, as a being belonging to this side, I curse you. You will meet the most terrible and painful death. I will definitely make it so….”

I waved my hand away as if to chase him away and said.

“I’ve heard enough curses to be sick of them. More than that, I wish you’d leave now. I have nothing to do with you anymore.”

“……”

The administrator glared at me as if he would kill me and then left. And as the administrator disappeared, the world began to return to normal. The time outside the gap, in what could be called reality, began to flow again.

I turned my head to the side. She still hadn’t figured out what was going on. I held out my hand to her, who had collapsed, and said.

“It’s over, Chloe.”

“Th, th, th….”

Chloe trembled. She pushed away my hand and stood up. And she shouted.

“You crazy bastard! Do you know what you’ve done?!”

“Why are you shouting? My ears hurt. I’m going to have a ruptured eardrum.”

“Don’t talk so casually, call that bastard back! Quickly!”

“You know it’s difficult.”

“Difficult or not, call him right now, you son of a bitch!”

She screamed and shouted. I didn’t budge and retorted.

“And I know too. What I’ve done.”

“If you knew, you wouldn’t do something like this! You’re going to die! No matter how much you struggle, you’re going to die! That too, tomorrow!”

“I told you I know. That I’m going to die tomorrow to Evan.”

At my words, Chloe had a blank expression on her face. Thud, her head touched my chest as if collapsing. She murmured softly.

“You, what the hell are you…. I thought you were just an ordinary reincarnator. That you died in another world and came here. But it’s strange. How can an ordinary reincarnator be acquainted with an outer god… how did you know the things you said today…. What… what’s your real identity…?”

“Me?”

Who am I?

I whispered softly in Chloe’s ear.

“A being born as the center of the world, and who died to complete the world. That’s me.”

Hero, Dragon Slayer, God Slayer. Those are just my achievements. They are not words that describe me. That sentence is the most correct word to describe me.

Chloe raised her head. Her face was full of disbelief, and she laughed as if she were dumbfounded.

“Ha, haha… Born as the protagonist, and died as the final boss…. You were a much more dangerous guy than I thought….”

Her head touched my chest again. I stroked her horns and hair.

“So that’s why you treated Evan so specially…?”

“Because I know how difficult the role of the protagonist is.”

The hardships and adversities experienced before reaching the end. The pain gained from it is beyond imagination. Of course, I can’t say that his and my experiences are exactly the same, but the pain gained in the process is no different.

A life full of sacrifices. That’s what a protagonist is.

“The reason you accepted me while hating me was also because of that…?”

“Because I know how shitty the final boss is.”

Do you know why there are only assholes with bad personalities among the final bosses? It can’t be helped. If you know you’re going to die, the world will only look hateful.

The day I was stripped of the protagonist’s position. The day that my 17 reincarnations, 11 possessions, and 5 regressions that I had done to save the world were denied and I fell into being a villain. The emotions I felt that day cannot be expressed in words.

That’s why I couldn’t do anything to Chloe. I had no choice but to leave her alone knowing it. Villains are pathetic and pitiful beings.

She muttered once again.

“From the beginning… were you born that way from the beginning?”

“No, it was my choice.”

I was just born as the protagonist of one world. So if I reached the end, I could have a happy ending.

But I didn’t. Because I felt the absurdity of the world, I secretly planned and betrayed my world. I resisted my fate by giving up the lives of my loved ones, as well as 11,435,941,547 people.

That’s my sin. I, who denied my essence and abandoned my duty, can be said to be sin itself.

“You were a really terrible villain. A bigger son of a bitch than me.”

“I used to be quite great at one time. Even at the moment of death, they poured curses on me.”

“You shouldn’t say that as if you’re bragging.”

Chloe buried her face deeper in my chest. After that, my chest area began to get wet, and soon I heard a sobbing voice.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry, senior…. Because of a girl like me….”

“Why are you apologizing?”

“You’re going to die again… you’ve been living that kind of life and you’re going to die as a villain again….”

“It’s okay. I’m used to sacrifice.”

I hugged Chloe tightly and continued.

“You know. We sacrifice for the world. That’s our reason for existence.”

Isn’t it?

“Sob, sniffle… Waaaaah….”

She cried out loud. Chloe’s crying echoed in the space. I, too, said while shedding tears.

“And I’m sorry.”

“Why, why are you sorry, senior….”

That’s because….

This world was also my dream, but at the same time, it was also your dream. We couldn’t do it in reality, but your dream was to die together as villains only in the novel.

‘Still….’

I’m glad I could save you this time.

My benefactor, my beloved… demon queen.

“Just, I’m just sorry….”

I just hugged Chloe tightly.

Episode 282 The Day Before Graduation (1)

Episode 282 The Day Before Graduation (1)

Finally, the end has come. And now, there was only one thing for me to do.

To tidy up. I needed to organize my life in preparation for the death that would come tomorrow. So, just as I was about to leave the gap between dimensions, Chloe grabbed me.

“Don’t go…”

The arm holding my sleeve trembled violently, and her voice was also shaking severely. I pried off Chloe’s fingers one by one and said, “You know I have no choice but to go.”

“Then, let’s go together…. I want to be with you, Senior…”

“Are you going to make my sacrifice meaningless?”

“……”

I knew what Chloe was trying to say, so I quickly cut her off. I stroked her hair again and continued, “And you know it won’t work out the way you want it to.”

The protagonist wins, the final boss dies. It is the law of the world, one that is upheld no matter what among the countless laws that exist in the world.

Not to mention, Chloe is currently in a state where the fate of an extra is imbued. There is no room for extras to interfere in the final episode. Rather, the will of the world will prevent her from approaching. That’s what extras are.

“You said you love me… Why won’t you grant me even one request… Why, why are you always so selfish…?”

“Didn’t you know? Villains are originally a selfish bunch.”

A villain is fickle as much as they have a nasty personality. Why is she acting like this when she knows it so well?

“Senior, you, you’re really a son of a bitch…”

“I know. That I’m a son of a bitch.”

“……”

Thud, Chloe pushed me away. But in the fingertips that pushed me away, I could see hesitation not to let me go.

“Get out of my sight. You damn bastard.”

A sound I missed and longed for. I smiled and replied.

“Then goodbye. Chloe.”

I slipped out of the gap in space. Through the departing vision, I saw her crying, but I pretended not to see it. Now is the time to steel my heart.

“Haa…”

That doesn’t mean I don’t sigh. My heart is in turmoil. It’s been a long time since I’ve felt this emotion. I guess my personality has changed a lot too.

“Then first…”

Where should I start tidying up? Actually, there’s not much to do.

From the beginning, what I planned to do properly was after my graduation, and after Evan’s graduation. So, there’s nothing I’ve done in particular. I’ve tidied up the family affairs appropriately, and most of it has been taken care of while coming here.

If there’s anything left, it’s just my status. Even that is nothing really, except for my status as a saint.

So, if I have to tidy something up…

“Shall I go say my goodbyes?”

Tsk, I smacked my lips for no reason and used teleportation.

The first place I arrived at was the Imperial Palace. Everyone else is at the academy, but Ariel is working hard as the emperor in the Imperial Palace today.

As soon as I arrived at the Imperial Palace, an unwelcome shout greeted me.

“Hey, friend! Long time no see!”

Kiran Trianis. The appearance of the ‘former’ protagonist, who originally shouldn’t exist. I stared at him silently.

“Oh my, the atmosphere is unusual today?”

“…Can’t I just go?”

“Haha, I can’t do that. It feels like I won’t be able to see you after today.”

“……”

Damn, as expected of a protagonist. He notices it remarkably well.

Perhaps it’s only natural. The meaning of ‘former’ protagonist is a completed protagonist who has seen the end of the world. Of course, that’s just a thought, but there is a clear difference from a protagonist who hasn’t reached the end and is still on the way. It would be stranger if he didn’t notice unless he was deliberately pretending not to know.

Kiran sat down next to me. I stood there as I was. Because I don’t really want to deal with him. He’s a good guy if you talk to him moderately, but he talks too much.

“Tsk tsk.”

“Why are you clicking your tongue?”

“Why else? I’m just sorry. I really liked you, but you’re leaving like this. Aigo, what about our Kyle?”

It’s like he’s already treating me like a dead person. Anyway, his playfulness is the best in the world. I tapped my toe and said.

“I’m not dead yet, you bastard.”

“That’s right. You’re still alive. But it’s hard to see that body as alive.”

“…Shut up.”

“Oh ho, look at you swearing because you have nothing to say. Fix that habit. What will people think?”

“I’ve lived my whole life with this kind of tone. And if you’re going to complain to me, change your vulgar laughter. What is that, what is that.”

“Hehehe, if you put it that way, I have nothing to say either. More than that…”

Kiran started talking and continued.

“What are you going to do about Ariel? Are you going to leave her a widow like this?”

“…What do you mean widow? We’re not even married.”

“You haven’t done it, but you have feelings for each other. I think you’ve planned it to some extent in your heart. Above all, if I, as the ancestor, allow it, that’s marriage! In my eyes, you guys are already a couple, a couple!”

“I’m really going crazy because of you…”

If it’s words, what can’t he say. Anyway, it’s so noisy, I’m going to die.

“Do you have a plan?”

“How could I? It’s an unavoidable death from the start. Well, I don’t know what will happen after that.”

Death itself is unavoidable. That is my fate.

“Anyway, you’re so you. Giving up your life to save a woman. If you had just loved one person, this wouldn’t have happened. Heroes have three wives and four concubines, but… Tsk. And Ariel is just staying still because she feels guilty towards you, but if it were normal, she would be executed for deceiving the emperor by having other women.”

“…Believe it or not, it’s pure love. I’ve never not been sincere to anyone.”

“Hmm, the meaning of pure love must be very different from what I know?”

Unlike before, his sarcastic remarks have increased considerably. But it can’t be helped. That’s the instinct engraved in his soul. The protagonist and the final boss are designed to look at each other with animosity. Just like I did to Chloe. Even if she’s not my destined partner, it doesn’t change.

“I’ll say it again, I’m just treating them differently, but I’m cherishing them all to the best of my ability.”

“All six of them?”

“How do you know that… Haa, to be honest, one of them is a bit ambiguous. It’s a feeling that started from pity.”

As I answered that, Kiran’s lips turned upwards. He smiled and had a satisfied expression on his face, stood up, and patted my shoulder.

“Haha, sorry friend. Don’t be too upset. I just said it a little strongly, but I was just curious.”

“……”

“Ah, she’s coming over there.”

Kiran pointed straight ahead. She hasn’t arrived yet, but I could tell who it was right away.

Ariel… was coming.

“…I was going to take care of it myself, why are you calling her and making a fuss.”

“Just because I was frustrated? You should say goodbye properly before you leave, friend?”

“……”

He patted my shoulder once again, then stepped back slightly. Kiran Trianis, the ‘former’ protagonist, bowed and said.

“Thank you for your sacrifice, and may your future…”

And I also stepped back slightly, bowed, and continued the words.

“Always be filled with good fortune.”

This word is also an instinct engraved in the soul. It’s very rare for protagonists to meet each other, so if they do, they exchange these words.

After finishing the greetings, we raised our heads. Kiran said.

“Then friend… If there’s a chance to meet again someday, I hope we can meet again.”

He said that and disappeared. There was no time to answer, and then Ariel arrived.

“Huff, huff…”

She looks like she ran in a hurry. She’s breathing quite heavily. Sweat was dripping down her forehead. I greeted her.

“Hello, Ariel? How have you been?”

I started with a light greeting. As you can feel from the words, my heart is full of joy. It’s the first time I’m meeting her since I left for the family. As an emperor, Ariel couldn’t come to that dangerous place.

“Yes… I’ve been well, no, I haven’t been well. Because of you.”

“Why are you angry? It hurts my heart.”

“Then do I look like I wouldn’t be angry? The first news I heard when I came back was…”

Ariel couldn’t continue her words. She pressed her lips together for a while and barely said.

“Is that true…? What the ancestor said…”

“Do you think it’s true or false when you look at me?”

At my words, Ariel stared at me silently. At the same time, a strange force was shot at me. I accepted it without resisting. And she, who had confirmed the truth, said.

“It’s true…”

A hollow and futile voice. Her voice was filled with sadness.

“Why… Why does Kyle have to sacrifice himself every time? I also received a report from Arden. If it weren’t for you, we could never have won this war.”

“Why are you leaving Evan out? He worked hard too. If you only consider the ratio, it’s half and half, right?”

“This isn’t about Evan! What’s important to me is not Evan, but you, Kyle!”

At her frustrated shout, I just smiled.

“Well, isn’t it karma? I’ve done so many villainous things.”

“That’s only true when you keep committing evil deeds! It’s not a word that applies to you, who has changed and has done good deeds in the world!”

Ariel shouted so loudly that she was panting. After calming down her excitement, she came closer. But her steps, which should have been full of dignity as an emperor, had no strength and were very light.

She came closer and murmured softly.

“I haven’t been able to do anything for you yet… I’ve only received from you, and only given you pain… I haven’t given anything back…”

I hugged the tearful Ariel. Her black hair touched the tip of my nose.

“Don’t feel guilty. I’ve forgotten everything. What I’ve received so far is enough. And an emperor doesn’t cry.”

“…Are you going to preach even at a time like this?”

“I’m doing it because it’s this kind of timing.”

When else would I do it if not now? Then Ariel grabbed my hand silently. It hurt a little because she pulled it slightly strongly, but it looked like a cute grumble to me. After that, she hooked her pinky finger with my pinky finger.

“It’s just a prank that kids do in the continent, but the ancestor said that it’s done by both men and women in his world. And… he said that it also contains the meaning of definitely keeping the promise.”

At her words, I scratched my cheek. It’s true that hooking pinky fingers means a promise, but what’s contained inside is different in every world. But I didn’t bother to say it.

“So, promise me. Promise me that you will definitely… come back. Promise me that you will somehow come back and appear in front of me again.”

I couldn’t help but answer her earnest words. I gave strength to my hand and finger and said.

“I will definitely do so. Your Majesty.”

Your servant will definitely keep his promise.

My one and only king, whom I uniquely acknowledge.

Episode 283 The Day Before Graduation (2)

Episode 283: The Day Before Graduation Ceremony (2) I finished saying goodbye to Ariel and left the Imperial Palace.

Of course, my actions and heart were different. If possible, I wanted to delay past today and leisurely have more conversations with her until tomorrow. I had a lot to talk about, and the fact that I had little time to meet with Ariel, who was the Emperor, was also a reason.

But I couldn’t do that. I didn’t have much time given to me. I had to finish saying my goodbyes before today was over.

“Okay. Then….”

Where to next? Actually, the next destination is already decided. As I said earlier, all the people I want to say goodbye to are at the Academy. Well, it seems Estella hasn’t arrived yet, though.

Thus, the next place I headed to was Senior Ruina’s faculty office. It seemed best to see my senior first in terms of order.

I used teleportation to arrive in front of the faculty office. Is my senior inside? It would be troublesome if she wasn’t, but fortunately, I heard the sound of rustling paper from beyond the door.

I knocked on the door once and waited for a response.

“Come in.”

Upon hearing the permission, I opened the door and entered. And a faint smile bloomed on my senior’s face as she saw me. She asked with a voice that was equally welcoming.

“When did you come?”

“I came today. It hasn’t been long since I arrived. What are you doing? Writing lecture plans?”

My senior shook her head and replied.

“I’m reviewing business proposals.”

“How many are there?”

“Five. One is from the Magic Tower. They’re asking us to supply magical tools needed for the reconstruction of your family.”

“Oh, do you get offers like that too?”

“Yeah. There aren’t many people who can make these.”

My senior handed me one of the five stacks of paper. I skimmed through the proposal, checking if there was anything strange.

Fortunately, there were no toxic clauses. Well, even if there weren’t, my senior would have taken care of it herself. She’s been in this industry for a long time, so she knows a lot.

“But isn’t the price too low? You could get at least twice as much for this.”

“No.”

My senior disagreed, as if she had a different thought than me. She continued.

“It’s hard to get in touch with Arden. I’m going to make one this time.”

If that’s the case, then it’s definitely worth taking on the job cheaply. Currently, Arden’s momentum has slightly decreased due to the war, but it’s still Arden. If we can make a connection through this opportunity, that’s a good thing in itself. Just like how guests didn’t leave the family arbitrarily.

At the same time, I was also impressed. She, who was only interested in alchemy, has come to think of things like this.

“They say the position makes the person. You’ve changed a lot since becoming the head of the family.”

“Yeah. There are many people to take responsibility for.”

Senior Ruina was diligently leading the family. While also holding a professorship at Tianis Academy. Considering that she even thinks about the people below her, it was a surprising change.

“I can support you too. I have a lot of money. I heard you were kicked out of the family.”

“You’ve already heard?”

“Just ask me. Because you’re my student.”

Certainly, among the people around me, Senior Ruina was the easiest to approach. Lana, Estella, Evan, Veyl. Their reputations are too different to ask directly. On the other hand, my senior has the titles of student and assistant, so it’s much easier to ask.

Perhaps recalling that incident, my senior shuddered.

“I don’t want to deal with them again.”

“So, that’s why you were here?”

“Yeah. It’s quiet.”

It is quiet here. The soundproofing is thorough, so no sound escapes, and there is a separate signal when someone visits, so you are not disturbed much.

“Do you want to come to my house? You have nowhere to go.”

“Even if I am a Saint, wouldn’t I have a place to stay?”

“Or the capital. I have a house there too.”

“Hey, wouldn’t I have money to buy a house in the capital?”

“…You’re bad.”

My senior was slightly sulky at the continued rejections. Well, that appearance was cute and nice to see.

Of course, this feeling might be due to the information about her that is imprinted in my head. In the first place, there was no person named Ruina Lindel in my life. I have never met even a similar person among the countless relationships.

But at least what is certain is that this feeling is not a lie. Even if I was influenced by the information in my head, I had a liking for her.

A new relationship built in a new world. I didn’t know I would be like this with someone again.

On the one hand, I also feel sorry for them. I’m busy taking care of them one by one, but I’m adding another one. But what can I do? It’s my fault. In the end, it’s something I have to handle.

I smiled and asked.

“Senior. Do you still love me?”

“Yes.”

An immediate answer with a nod. There is not a hint of hesitation. Senior Ruina put the business proposal on the desk and came down from the chair. And then she ran straight to me and hugged me.

“I love you. Let’s live together. They said if you love someone, you live together.”

“Who said that?”

“The kids.”

These bastards are putting in strange knowledge again. Knowing that my senior lacks common sense except for alchemy, they do this. They are a lot of trouble because of these guys.

Of course, it’s not strange to live together if you love someone. Actually, Lana and Estella are already living together.

But my senior’s wish could not be fulfilled.

“Um, I want to do that too, but I don’t think I can right now.”

“Why?”

“I have to go on a… journey for a while. A bit far.”

I shook my head at the question of whether she could come along.

“Unfortunately, it’s difficult. I have to go alone.”

“When are you coming back?”

“I can’t give you a definite answer either. It could be long, or it could be short.”

I would try to find a way to return here somehow, but I couldn’t give a definite answer.

“Okay.”

Unexpectedly, Senior Ruina stepped back willingly. Until recently, she always tried to stay close to me. Could there have been a change of heart?

“I thought you would tell me to go with you.”

“They said if you love someone, don’t hold on too tight.”

“Did the students say that too?”

“Yes. And you’re coming back, right?”

I couldn’t help but smile at the confident words.

“I’m sorry, Senior. I have to leave suddenly.”

“It’s okay. I understand.”

“I have a lot of things I want to say to you… I’ll tell you everything when I get back.”

“I’ll be waiting.”

My senior nodded. I hugged Ruina Lindel and whispered.

“Then, see you later.”

That’s how I finished saying goodbye to Senior Ruina.

***

The night at the Academy was as lively as the day.

Students were chatting under the streetlights that illuminated the darkness, and walking along the snowy trails.

It wasn’t just students who were there. Their families were also there. Parents, as well as siblings, were with them.

This was also a consideration of Tianis Academy. It was intended for them to roam around the Academy with their families and build last memories as it was the last time. The students spend a day here, but others didn’t. When else would they come to the best Academy on the continent if not now?

But it’s not just the 3rd graders, who will soon be graduates, who are there. 1st and 2nd grade students were also frequently seen. They could say their final goodbyes tomorrow, but there was no guarantee that they would.

Anyway, there were overflowing people despite the evening. And a Saint walking among them. It was natural to attract attention.

“S, Saint-nim….”

“It’s real….”

Of course, not the students’ gazes. What’s so amazing about seeing it so much over the past three years? The identity of a Saint is just familiar to them as time passes.

It was their families who exclaimed in admiration. It was natural for the gaze to be focused on the appearance of a Saint, whom they would never see in their lives, like a king, an emperor, or a saintess.

At that time, a child came up to me. The child, who looked about 7 years old, looked at me with sparkling eyes. The child swallowed hard and mustered up the courage to ask.

“Saint Oppa. Are you really a Saint?”

Does he know that what he said is very strange? Still, it doesn’t change the fact that he’s cute. I bent my knees and stroked the child’s head, saying.

“That’s right. I’m the Saint of the Eustia Holy Kingdom.”

“Wow… I can’t believe I’m actually seeing a Saint-nim.”

The child exclaimed in admiration and sparkled his eyes even more. Then the child asked.

“They say Saint-nim can use reeeeally, reeeeally pretty magic, is that true?”

“Want me to show you?”

“Yes!”

I lightly used divine magic. I chose something that went well with winter and showed it to the child. At the same time, I mixed in blessings and gave them to him.

After showing it like that, the child bowed.

“Thank you for showing me!”

“No need to thank me for something like this. Your parents are waiting. Go quickly.”

“Yes!”

I smiled happily at the sight of the child running away.

I like children. First of all, I really liked that purity, and it was also because they were people who needed to be protected.

Well, the biggest reason is that I have never had a child. A life without leisure did not give me any time to have a child. Of course, I could have done it if I had made up my mind, but I didn’t want to bring a child into such a world.

Was it because I dealt with one child? People started to gather around me. Among them was a student from the same department. He approached me in a friendly manner and whispered.

“Kyle, Kyle. We’re friends, right?”

“Well? I don’t know you?”

“Aish, we were on the same team 3 months ago. Don’t be like that and save my face. My family is here too, so I want to show them a good image.”

Tsk tsk, what’s with the face-saving. I would have ignored him if he was someone I didn’t remember. You showed me a good image back then, so I’ll do it for you, you punk.

I approached his parents and spoke to them.

“Hello. I’ve heard a lot about this punk, no, this guy.”

“Oh my, Saint-nim!”

I moderately accommodated him for a while like that. When I had accommodated about 50 people, a familiar figure came into view from afar.

A face and body that cannot be hidden even if you try to hide it. It was Saintess Estella.

“Oh? Oppa!”

She must have seen me too, as she ran straight to me. My heart shook violently every time, but… I decided to let it pass. Of course, I appropriately scolded the guys who stared too much.

People moved away one by one at the appearance of the Saintess. It was because they knew that the Saintess and the Saint would be together, so they were avoiding the spot on their own. This consideration was truly appreciated.

“Oppa, I was waiting….”

Estella, who came closer. But she couldn’t finish her sentence and flinched. A sadness appeared on the face of such a Saintess. It seems she saw the changed destiny.

Estella called me in a low voice.

“Oppa.”

“Why.”

“Are you going to die?”

I smiled and answered.

“Yeah. I’m going to die.”

“Why? Until just now, it was a normal destiny, why suddenly?”

“If you live, things like this and that can happen. Just think of it as something like that.”

As I answered that, Estella shouted while crying.

“Oppa, answer properly! Why are you dying!”

“Estella. There are people around. Let’s go to a quiet place first.”

Too much attention is being focused. I hurriedly led her to a secluded place. As soon as Estella arrived, she lashed out at me.

“Tell me without wasting time. Why are you dying!”

“Well… do you necessarily need a reason to die?”

“Stop talking nonsense and tell me properly!”

I comforted Estella, who was crying and shouting. She cried in my arms as if the world had collapsed.

“Why, why are you dying… whhyyy!”

“Okay, okay, stop crying. Your pretty face will be ruined.”

A face covered in tears and snot. I wiped Estella’s face. Nevertheless, her crying didn’t seem to stop. It’s probably because she’s the child who followed me the best.

It was almost 2 hours before Estella stopped crying. Because of that, it took up a lot of time. I wanted to have a slightly longer conversation. I couldn’t do that. But what can I do? This is also my fault.

I wiped away the remaining tears and asked.

“Have you cried all you want now?”

“…….”

“Are you sulking?”

“I don’t know! I’m not going to talk to Oppa!”

“Really? Today is the last day, though?”

As I asked playfully, Estella glared at me. You could clearly see the thought that she wanted to know if I wanted to joke in this kind of situation. But I can’t help it. I’ve been treating her like this all the time, so it’s stuck in my words and actions.

I smiled again and asked.

“How am I going to die tomorrow?”

“…You’re going to be beheaded by Evan-nim. Just like it was originally….”

She hesitated and answered me.

“Is that so?”

That’s a bit… The experience of being beheaded is not very pleasant. Well, what can I do? I have to accept it.

“Estella.”

“Why….”

She was feeling depressed. I told my Saintess. My plan.

“I can’t avoid dying. You said it before. Once you see a destiny, it never changes. I’m definitely going to die tomorrow.”

“…….”

“But I’ll come back. I promise I’ll definitely come back.”

But the reaction that came back was not good.

“Tch, you’ve never kept a promise before.”

“I’m serious this time.”

“Start by reducing the number of women before you say that!”

“You know I can’t do that. I love them all. You too.”

“If only you couldn’t talk….”

Estella, pouting her lips, turned around. I hugged such a Saintess from behind, and Estella muttered quietly.

“You promised. You promised to come back for sure.”

“Have I ever broken a promise except for women issues?”

“No….”

I hugged Estella even tighter for the last time and whispered.

“I’ll definitely come back. For sure.”

I will keep the promise. That was the oath your hero made to you. So, I will keep it this time too.

My one and only Saintess.

Episode 284 The Day Before Graduation (3)

Episode 284: The Day Before the Graduation Ceremony (3) The lowest-grade dormitory. The place that had been my home for the past two years. I returned there.

Of course, it’s no longer called the lowest-grade dormitory. Embarrassingly enough, it’s being called a sanctuary. They say it’s because it’s the space where Saint Kyle Arden and Saint Estella lived.

The Tianis side says they’re going to turn this dormitory into a memorial hall or something. They say that’s the plan since both Estella and I will be leaving after graduation. I didn’t really care. This dormitory was originally scheduled to be demolished anyway.

Well, it’s not always called something good. Since my lovers and I lived together, some unpleasant words have been attached to it. For example, sex… ahem. So, I gave appropriate punishment to the kids who attached too malicious words.

I returned alone to the space I could call home. Estella didn’t come with me. I just… told her to go to the Holy Kingdom. That would be better for her.

As expected, Estella didn’t listen and stubbornly stayed at the Academy. She’s currently staying at the student union building.

“Hum-hm~.”

As I approached the dormitory, I heard Lana’s humming. Her small but catchy humming inexplicably made me feel good.

Listening to it, I soon saw Lana in the distance. She was sitting on a bench with her summoned beast, stroking it.

It’s always a beautiful sight. A scene that evokes the word peace. I made some noise to announce my presence and approached her, who had her eyes closed.

“Huh?”

She opens her eyes. Her brown eyes turn towards me. They’re beautiful eyes that make me feel like I’ll fall into them again today.

“Kyle, you’re here?”

“Yeah. I’m here. Am I a little late?”

It was already 11 o’clock. I was going to come earlier, but I was late because I was comforting Estella.

Lana shook her head and replied.

“It’s okay. I wasn’t bored because I was playing with the kids.”

“That’s a relief then.”

It doesn’t seem like she’s saying that to be considerate of me. I smiled and sat down next to Lana. Her summoned beast glared at me as if telling me not to disturb its time with its owner, but I ignored it. What are you going to do about it?

Lana stroked the summoned beast and said.

“Hehe, is it because I give too much attention to Kyle? The kids have become jealous.”

“…I wish you would only pay attention to me.”

“Is Kyle jealous too?”

“……”

I didn’t answer Lana’s question. This alone was enough of an answer.

“But you know that’s not possible.”

“…I know.”

To a summoner, a summoned beast isn’t just some being. It’s a lifelong friend and companion with whom they’ve made a contract with their soul. Like a married couple.

But even knowing that fact didn’t make me feel comfortable. The more attention she gives to her summoned beast, the less attention is given to me. Now that I’ve regained my memories, that feeling has grown even stronger.

Perhaps noticing my feelings, Lana moved closer. And then she opened her arms wide and hugged me.

“Aww, Kyle is cute.”

I don’t know what’s so cute about me. If anything, it’s the opposite, and I couldn’t agree with Lana’s words. But I didn’t particularly avoid it. Lana’s embrace was warm against me.

Afterwards, Lana pulled away and asked.

“Did you come back alone? I think Estella came back too.”

“For now… I came back alone. There’s something I want to say separately.”

“To me?”

“Yeah. To you.”

In fact, there’s so much I want to say to Lana. Maybe even more than Estella. That’s because Lana was the most special person to me.

So, I came here with a firm resolve. But when I tried to speak, the words wouldn’t come out. That’s because I felt sorry for her even before I loved her. My guilt towards her is greater than I ever imagined.

“Eep.”

At that moment, Lana got up from the bench. After sending her summoned beast back, she held out her hand to me and said.

“Kyle. Shall we take a walk for a bit?”

“…Okay.”

Did she read my hesitation? Lana made that suggestion. I didn’t refuse. I took her hand and stood up.

The area around the dormitory is quite a sight to see. There are flower beds and gardens that weren’t there before, and the paths are well-maintained without being bumpy.

All of this is the result of Lana and I creating it. We started tinkering with it little by little on weekends when we had nothing to do, and before we knew it, it had changed like this.

The students sometimes come to this area because it’s different from the Academy’s central area. Of course, not with good intentions. Since it’s far from the center and a bit secluded, couples come here to do this and that. I was so annoyed having to chase them away every time. It’s now a memory, but sometimes I hated it.

Anyway, we walked around the dormitory. Slowly and leisurely.

“Graduation is tomorrow.”

“Yeah. It’s already graduation.”

“I used to think 3 years was a really long time. But now that it’s here, it feels short, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah, it does.”

I nodded at Lana’s words. Time feels long when you’re going through it, but when you look back, it really only feels short. I’ve lived a long time, but that thought hasn’t changed.

“Oh, you know what? The professor told me that Kyle is the valedictorian of the engineering department this year.”

“Oh, really?”

I kind of expected it. There are very few people in the current 3rd grade who have reached Master, and I was the most outstanding of them.

“And… I’m also the valedictorian! Valedictorian of the magic department. Did I do well?”

“Yeah, you did well. So, we’re graduating as valedictorians as a couple?”

“Hehe, it’s embarrassing when you put it like that….”

Lana twisted her body and said.

“More than that, what are you going to do after you graduate, Kyle?”

“Well… there are a lot of things I want to do.”

“Like what?”

“First of all, take a leisurely rest.”

It can be a city or a mountain. I just want to build a house and live in it, wake up leisurely in the morning, and spend the day watching the outside. Sometimes I want to eat delicious food, sometimes I want to have a quick meal, and I want to watch the world go by.

“Is there anything else?”

“Hmm… if I had to say, traveling? It’s pretty much an extension of what I just said, though.”

In the end, traveling is also one of the things I want to do to see the world. I haven’t seen the whole world yet, so I definitely want to do that. Either way, it’s based on the world I created.

“What about you, Lana? What do you want to do after you graduate?”

“I….”

She pondered deeply. And then she smiled and replied.

“I want to go on a trip with Kyle. The hot springs we talked about before. I want to go to a hot spring in the East Continent.”

I definitely said that before. That’s a pretty good idea. The East Continent is like the East, so it has a mysterious feel. So, it’s a good place to travel to, just like the Holy Kingdom.

“I… I want to do that too. I want to go on a trip with you, Lana.”

But I want to go on a trip that’s not just a trip, but a trip with a special meaning. That’s what I’ve been planning since before I regained my memories.

I wanted to go on a trip with the woman I love….

After that, we kept walking. We walked around the dormitory once and returned to the bench we were sitting on earlier. We sat there again.

“Kyle.”

A quiet call. There was no liveliness in it, and Lana’s voice had a different seriousness than before. I answered the call.

“What is it, Lana?”

“Are you… are you going to do good deeds again?”

I nodded slightly and said.

“Yeah. I’m going to do good deeds.”

Yeah, let’s admit it now. I’m going to do good deeds.

Until now, I’ve always thought of everything I’ve done as being out of whim or because it was beneficial. I couldn’t help it. I abandoned the duty of the protagonist and died as a villain, so I didn’t think the word “good deed” suited me.

But in the end, it was a good deed, as Lana said. Just like she’s been saying all along.

“……”

Lana swung her legs back and forth on the bench. She had a thoughtful look on her face, and after a while, she opened her mouth.

“Actually… I remembered?”

“Remembered what?”

“What that person, the one I met at the amusement park a year ago, said to me.”

Come to think of it, that happened. The time when some god appeared in front of Lana. I asked the god of the Holy Kingdom, but I couldn’t find out who it was. I was too busy until now, so I had temporarily forgotten about it.

I swallowed hard and asked.

“What did that person say?”

“What did he say…. He said that my love will come true. Definitely. But not right away. I have to be apart for about a year. The reason is… because the world is unstable, I think he said.”

“……”

I could finally figure out who that bastard was. There was only one bastard who would say something like that. But just in case, I asked.

“What color was that bastard’s hair?”

“It was black. The same as Ariel’s.”

“What about his face?”

“Hmm… I don’t know about his face, but his atmosphere was kind of similar to Norang-nim. A playful atmosphere.”

“Is that so?”

With this, I knew for sure that the bastard who appeared in front of Lana was that damn bastard. For a moment, I was filled with anger that that bastard had appeared in front of the person I love, but at the same time, I felt relieved.

But in the end, I felt sorry. Either way, I had to be away from them for a while.

I couldn’t let that happen. I couldn’t let them get hurt again. I had to give them at least some peace of mind before I left.

I turned my body and faced Lana. Lana also looked at me. I said to the woman I love.

“Lana. I said I had something to tell you, right?”

“Yeah. You said that earlier.”

“So, about that….”

I didn’t like that I had to say this in this situation, in this atmosphere, with these words. I wanted to say it in a better place, in a better atmosphere. So, I’ve been holding it in until now…. I thought I wouldn’t be able to talk about it after today.

So, I said it. The thought that I’ve had in my heart for a long time.

“Will you marry me? No, let’s get married.”

These aren’t words asking for permission. Because I think you feel the same way as I do.

“……”

And, Lana was silent. I asked back with an anxious heart.

“You don’t, li-ike…?”

“No, I love it! Let’s get married, Kyle! Let’s get married when you come back!”

Lana, who smiled brightly, ran to me. She rubbed her face against my chest, expressing her joy. I felt relieved for a moment. Thankfully, she felt the same way as I did.

“I’m sorry. That I have to leave for a while.”

“It’s okay, Kyle. I can wait.”

“That….”

I hesitated. I felt sorry for saying this while we had to be apart. But it was something I had to say. The target of my apology wasn’t just Lana.

“Please… tell my sister. Tell her everything.”

“Ellaim unnie?”

“Yeah… please, tell her well. So that my sister doesn’t get sad.”

“Okay, Kyle. I’ll tell her well.”

“Thank you….”

Ah, I can only give pain every time. In the past and in the present, I only give them pain.

Still… I’m glad I can marry you again.

“I love you, Lana.”

“I love you too, Kyle.”

That day, I kissed her.

It was truly… warm, soft, and full of happiness.

Episode 285 Graduation Ceremony (End)

Episode 285: Graduation Ceremony (End)

Graduation ceremony. The first event of the new year at Tianis Academy.

That’s why people have high expectations. Which students will leave the academy and step into a new world? And what path will they take?

Graduating from the continent’s best academy meant that. Just that fact alone garnered immense attention.

But on the other hand, graduation signifies an end. It meant wrapping up the time spent at Tianis Academy for the past three years, or even longer, and parting ways with the relationships that had been built.

Of course, some may have quietly immersed themselves in academy life. They might not have been very active in interacting with other students. However, as long as they lived in the academy for at least three years, there were hardly any such people. They constantly formed connections with students or professors and were active in the academy in some way.

Thus, around lunchtime. The academy, before the graduation ceremony began, was filled with a slightly gloomy atmosphere. It wasn’t that they wouldn’t see each other at all, but after today, the time they could meet at the academy as before would disappear.

“Sob, don’t leave, senior…!”n

Some students grabbed hold of the students who were about to graduate and cried.

“I’ll definitely visit your estate during the vacation, senior!”n

Some students made promises to visit each other.

They each expressed their farewells to their seniors in different ways. Perhaps that meant that the relationship between the seniors and juniors was that good. Otherwise, these scenes would not have been possible.

As time passed, just before the graduation ceremony was about to begin.

“But where did Hyung-nim go? I can’t see him. I was going to say hello before the graduation ceremony started. Does Bale know anything?”n

“How would I know? He’s always been unpredictable.”n

“Are you still angry? Geez, that’s why Hyung-nim still treats you like a kid.”n

“Mind your own business, Evan. You’re not much different from me.”n

“Hey, even though I look like this…”

Evan and Bale looked for Kyle, who had not yet arrived. They had come early and were waiting, but no matter how much they searched, they couldn’t find Kyle.

The two wanted to ask Lana-sunbae and Estella-nim, but they were nowhere to be seen in the academy either.

Well, Lana-sunbae was a graduate, so that was understandable, but it was strange that the Saintess was not visible. If there was no schedule, she was always around. Or could she be in the invited guests section? She was currently affiliated with the academy, but originally she was the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom, so they thought that could be the case.

In the end, the graduation ceremony began without Kyle. And the third-year students, who had completed all the educational courses at Tianis and finally reached the result of graduation, appeared one by one.

Just as all the third-year students stood in the center, darkness fell on the sky that should have been bright because it was daytime.

An ominous and foreboding aura.

A power that they had felt sometime before.

That which regarded life as insignificant covered Tianis Academy.

***

Looking down at the ground from above the sky.

Tianis Academy. The place that was my home until yesterday comes into view at a glance.

It was difficult to see the same beauty as before because of the darkness, but it hadn’t disappeared altogether. It just looks dark.

“Hoo…”n

I squeezed out even more energy to create the battlefield. I changed the world to make it more befitting of the end, to make it feel more threatening.

“Oh dear. I didn’t expect to meet you again.”n

Then a voice came from behind. An unfamiliar aura whose identity could not even be guessed. But soon, a memory of meeting him just once came to mind.

I spoke without stopping my work.

“I didn’t expect… the main body to come. You must have a lot of time, Nyarlathotep. Coming all the way to a humble place like this in person.”n

The avatars were spread out in every world, so I had met them many times. But the main body is different. He had a lot of work to do, so he wouldn’t leisurely engage in activities directly. I only encountered him once when I was active as the protagonist.

“Of course I had to come, Lee Jung-jae-nim.”n

“Why are you using honorifics? You’re not an avatar. Just talk normally.”

Then he shrugged his shoulders and replied.

“Alright then.”

He immediately spoke informally and came next to me. I could feel the unique aura of an Outer God. It was definitely the main body, so it was on a different level from the avatars.

“I didn’t expect to meet you again. That’s why the world is interesting.”n

“Interesting my foot. This kind of chaos is something only you guys welcome.”n

“You know it well. It’s not like we’re doing it with bad intentions.”n

“……”n

I didn’t bother to answer. Then he looked for her.

“By the way, where’s Chloe? I wanted to see her after a long time…”n

“I’m warning you, if you even touch her, I won’t let it go.”

I growled at Nyarlathotep. He smiled and said.

“You’re being too wary… I don’t particularly have any plans to do anything. You know that the contract I had with her wasn’t what I wanted either. It’s all the result of her reaching out first to save you.”n

“…I can’t trust you guys. Damn cockroaches.”n

“You and Chloe were a really well-suited pair. A villain who wanted to save the world and a protagonist who wanted to become a villain. Where else would you find a more well-suited couple? Among the countless chaos that exists in the world, there is no greater chaos than defying fate. That’s why I made a contract with her. Thanks to that, it was a great help to Father.”n

“……”

In the meantime, the work was almost finished. And that meant that the end was near.

“…If I, if I die, what will you do with this world?”n

“We do meddle here and there, but this place is an exception. I promised that person. Not to touch this world after it is completed.”n

“Tsk, that damn bastard.”n

“Even if that weren’t the case, I wouldn’t think of reaching out. That day, thanks to you, Father woke up for a moment. Of course, your story was also a great help. It was able to put him to sleep for more than 1 trillion years of powerlessness. We’ve received quite a bit of grace, so there’s no way we’d mess with it. Your story is still a hot topic.”n

“…That’s a relief.”

He shook his head as if he was annoyed.

“What a hassle because of my dim-witted father. Really… he’s only a nuisance because he doesn’t die.”n

“You’re the only one who would say that so openly.”n

“Do you think I’d call him dim-witted for no reason? ”

But there are not many beings who can call that being’s name carelessly. Even I find it difficult to call that name directly.

“It looks like you’re almost done. I should go back too. I just took some time out.”n

As the work was finishing, he said. But he didn’t leave right away, and instead reached out his hand. As an Outer God, his power mixed with my energy.

“……”n

“This is the extent of what we’re allowed to do.”n

“You guys are really dog-like beings.”

Why were these kinds of bastards born? Sometimes the existence of the Outer Gods seems more vicious than other gods. Of course, that was to be expected since they were made from evil.

“Don’t glare at me so much. This is our way of life.”n

“If you’re done, get out.”n

“Heh heh, then…”

He bowed. And said.

“Respect to you. The being who was the protagonist of a world.”n

With that, the Outer God, Nyarlathotep, disappeared. And following behind, a familiar figure was visible in the distance.

Evan Felix. The protagonist of this world, ‘Academy Heavenly Demon’.

“You arrived quickly.”n

I was very pleased with that. The protagonist of this world, which was almost complete, or rather, just about to be completed, lived up to my expectations.

Bang! Evan broke through the obstacles and moved forward.

Swish! Evan sliced through the interrupters and slowly approached.

He came closer to me little by little.

Kugugugung!!!

Collapsing space. The protagonist stood before me like that. And as soon as he saw me, Evan’s eyes widened. His eyes, filled with bewilderment, were shaking severely. But soon he realized that I was the cause of this phenomenon and shouted.

“Hyung-nim!! What are you doing!!!”n

A cry full of anger. I said calmly.

“What are you talking about?”n

“Do you know what Tianis looks like right now?! Everyone is suffering!! Even Lana-sunbae!”n

I suppressed my emotions again and said.

“So I’m telling you. What about it? What does it matter to me if Lana is hurting, if students are collapsing, if people are suffering?”n

“Hyung-niiiiim!!!”

Evan unleashed his power with anger and rushed in. The power of the guy who had accumulated so much power that he could not be easily confronted now came quite threateningly.

But that alone was not enough. Just that level of anger and power could not kill me.

Kwaaaaang!!

Heaven and earth shook. In a fleeting moment, dozens of exchanges took place. The collision of power and power affected the sky, and thunder and lightning struck in all directions. Evan drew upon the power of nature. A swordsmanship combined into one drew a ray of light and shot towards me.

Not yet. It’s not enough with just this. I need a stronger, more powerful blow. I pulled up even more power to give a sense of crisis. The power that Nyarlathotep had given went down to the ground.

Evan shouted at the sight.

“Stop it!!”n

But I didn’t stop. Then Evan drew his sword horizontally and cut off the power. And then he shook his body and shouted.

“Hyung-nim, you’re not that kind of person…!”n

“No. I was originally this kind of guy.”n

“Then what was the image you’ve shown us so far! Was it all acting?!”n

“That’s right. It’s all acting. Acting to get close to you and kill you. So Evan… if you don’t want to see your beloved lover die, come at me properly! Otherwise, I’ll tear Elena to shreds and feed her to the pigs…!”n

“Uwaaaaah!!”

Evan rushed in when I mentioned the person he loved. A power that was on a different level from before came through the space. Finally, a satisfactory power was unfolded. But the tip of the sword never reached my neck.

Evan mumbled, shedding tears.

“I can’t do it after all… I can’t kill Hyung-nim…”

No, you shouldn’t do that. Even if you hesitate, you must not stop acting. You have to overcome everything that surrounds you and kill me. You have to do that…

I have no intention of leaving you like this. I will never, ever make you walk the same path as me. That is the advice I can give you as a failure.

“I told you before.”n

Remember. Evan. The last teaching I gave you. But if, if you don’t remember, I will remind you again. The destiny that you must protect.

“Endure the contradictions. And fulfill your duty.”n

Endure all the pain and fulfill the given duty. That was my role, your role, and the destiny of the protagonist.

I snapped my fingers.

“Come, Evan.”n

I am Kyle Arden.

To decorate the end of this novel,

“Kill your one and only enemy.”n

Is the villain.

Tears streamed down Evan’s cheeks. But little by little, very little by little, the sword and arm moved. I smiled at the sight and waited for what was to come.

The next moment, a ray of light unfolded from the protagonist’s hand and shot towards me. I lived up to the expectations and unleashed power. I unleashed a power befitting the final boss.

───────!!

The collision of power and power. White and black intertwined and soared high into the sky. Mixing, and mixing again. In that, Evan’s sword gradually came closer. And at the moment when the final moment arrived.

The appearance of the world comes into view.

“Ah…”n

The world is beautiful today too. Really, beautiful….

Swish!!

(End)

Episode 286 Epilogue

Episode 286 Epilogue

Crack, crackle!

Space tears apart. A hole large enough for about one person to pass through. Step by step, a man with sharp features walked out from beyond the hole.

The man looked very angry. He shouted at another man who was rolling around in bed.

“Are you out of your mind? Why did you save him!”

“Ugh, shut up….”

Why all the fuss from the morning. It’s deafening.

“Why are you getting angry as soon as you arrive. It hurts my ears. Haaam~ I couldn’t sleep well yesterday anyway, so I’m dying. Give me a break. I came in at dawn and just fell asleep. Ugh, you woke me right up.”

The man disappeared. He appeared in the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and drank a glass of milk. Then he munched on a sandwich that was on the table. A note next to the plate read, [Out~ I’ll be back for lunch.]

Thud!

“That guy abandoned his world! That guy is a sin! A sin that should never be saved!”

He looked at the angry man calmly and said.

“But you’re the same, Erel. You, who are called the Dragon-Slaying Knight, also cut down your world. With that sword.”

A silver sword, crude beyond compare. Not only did he kill all the dragons in one world with that sword, but he even cut down the world itself. So he deserved to be called a sin as well.

“…That’s why I’m saying it. As someone who’s been through it, I know how big of a sin it is. So retract it now….”

“Ehey, how can I do that. The work is already done. Do you know how busy I’ve been with this? And he deserves to be saved. He was the protagonist of a world, no matter what. Just like you and me.”

“Hey!!”

The man shouted loudly. The energy shook the space. And he quietly called the man’s name.

“Erel.”

A low voice. He didn’t exude any power, but that alone overwhelmed the other person. He continued.

“I’m telling you. He has the ‘qualifications’. Just like you were saved.”

“…My case is different. That guy did it with his own will….”

“Really?”

I’d be disappointed if you really thought so….

“Damn it, do as you please! I’m the crazy one for trying to persuade you!”

“Haha, you speak so nicely. Ah, before you go, take this and give it to the kids. I last time….”

The man quickly took the object he handed him and opened a space. Beyond it, a medieval cityscape could be seen, not this place full of concrete forests and electronic devices.

The man muttered as he stepped into the other dimension.

“…I’m going to report this to her. I’m going to tell her everything you’ve done.”

“Why are you being so childish. Do you really have to tattle? And do you think it’ll go the way you think? I’m still her husband….”

“It will. I’m her creation, and her biggest regret.”

With that, the man disappeared into another dimension. Left alone, he sweated profusely.

“Umm….”

I think I’m screwed. Maybe I won’t be able to sleep properly tonight? No, judging from my recent condition, it’ll be at least a week….

“Ugh, just imagining it makes me dizzy.”

Of course, it’s not unpleasant. I still love her, and it’s as hot as when we were newlyweds. But I’ve been so busy with this lately that I want to rest for a while. I was planning to relax for at least a month….

“Sniff, the sorrow of a married man….”

But what can I do. I have to endure it. Maybe if I act cute, I can get away with it?

At that moment, space opened. Then a blond-haired delinquent with a tan, or is the tan too much? His skin is so white.

Wow! Anyway, a blond-haired delinquent appeared.

“Jeongjae! Long time no see! No, should I call you Kyle now? Ky….”

Kugugugugung!!!

A powerful force instantly engulfed the house. It felt like it would destroy all the household items.

“Hey hey hey hey hey, talk it out, talk it out!”

It was no use trying to stop him in a hurry.

“I worked under you and died for a full 300 years! But you’re taking me again to suffer like a dog? Even in a world filled with my wishes? Die, you bastard!”

I swear, I’m going to kill you no matter what!

“Aaaagh! The delinquent is destroying the house!!”

“Just die, you fucking bastard!”

TV, refrigerator, air conditioner. Everything is smashed to pieces. The TV I bought for a whopping 1 billion won was shattered into pieces without leaving a trace.

But it didn’t last long.

“Kyle. Let’s stop now. Isn’t this enough destruction? Huh? How hard is it to clean this up? What are you doing to someone who worked so hard for you anyway.”

“Hard work my ass! It’s over with a wave of your hand! Shut up and just die!”

If the goddamn god can’t even do that, he should just die!

“Ah, really, let’s not do this. How hard did I work to reincarnate your wife and lovers. Chloe especially took a lot of sweat. To bring her from Azathoth. We’re benefactors, so why are you doing this? Let’s stop here. You have to go get married. With the people you love. And also to the heroines you feel guilty about. Aren’t you going to see your sister?”

“…You fucking bastard!”

That damn tongue always messes with my heart. Even when I wanted to give up, I was tricked by those words and kept trying until I got to this point. Because of that damn bastard….

In the end, I put down my sword.

“Haa….”

“Good decision, Kyle. Good.”

He gives me a thumbs up. But what comes back is a middle finger. A very big middle finger at that.

“Your personality is still the same. Shall we get ready to go back now? It’s just finished.”

“…What are you trusting and going back to. Who knows what you’ve done.”

‘Akacheonma’ was based on [Academy Incident Log (Tentative Title)], but in the end, it was reborn by that damn bastard’s hands. Who knows what he’s hidden inside and go back.

“Why are you like this. You know me after seeing me for so long. I’m not that petty. If I was going to do something, I would have made you the protagonist, would I have put Evan as the protagonist? And I swear on my name, I didn’t touch anything. I just adjusted it so it wouldn’t be awkward.”

Lana Heitald, Ellaim, Estella, Ariel Tianis. He didn’t touch anything. Like a world that wasn’t a creation, he just let it flow.

Their personalities, their appearances, their abilities. All of that is the result of the lives they’ve lived.

So the fact that they came to love him is not a force like fate, but a naturally occurring result. Just like you came to love them.

“Well, Chloe is different. She worked with an outer god until she went to that world. You know it by seeing it yourself. It’s the same as when you saw it.”

“……”

“Don’t look at me like that. I’m really hurt.”

How stinging those eyes are. It’s like being pricked with needles.

“I always say it. You can’t write a story that can satisfy everyone, but….”

“We can write a happy story for us….”

“That’s right. You may hate me, but I support and love you. That’s why I was born.”

It’s a funny thing. There is a god for each concept. God of destruction, God of hope, God of humans, God of games, etc. Even the lowly bugs have gods.

But there is none for creations. No matter what dimension you look at, they have no god. There is no one to protect and care for them. So I volunteered to be their god.

That’s why I live to protect them. For Lee Jeongjae, no, now Kyle, who was once the protagonist.

“…I’ve heard a lot about your story as I traveled around. How crazy you are. I know how much they hate you. I knew it when I was next to you.”

“Well, I’m not welcomed. I can’t help it. Creation is a right and an act given to everyone.”

But becoming their god is the same as turning the entire dimension into an enemy. Of course, even if you reach a divine status that no one dares to touch, there are still plenty of guys who are hostile.

“That story is also famous. A god who married the writer who created you. How can you be with someone who is like a child….”

“Hey, let’s not touch my wife? Do you want to die?”

“…I’m sorry. That was a slip of the tongue.”

No matter how much you hate the god in front of you, it was a mistake to bring up family. I quickly apologized.

“It’s okay if you’re sorry. More than that, let’s go now. I’m sleepy. I have to clean up the house that’s been messed up because of you….”

“Okay, let’s go.”

Space opens. The world of ‘Akacheonma’ comes into view at a glance. Just as I was about to move beyond.

“Then Kyle, have a good marriage. Oh, I heard that your teachers are going to visit you because you’re getting married? The dimensions won’t be fully opened until later, but it’s nothing for those two. From the beginning, they can come and go right after it’s completed.”

“…Tell them not to come. You know exactly what will happen if those two come.”

“How can I stop them. Especially Noah is looking forward to it so much. He wants to meet the reincarnated Ariel.”

“…Fucking humans. They’re interfering to the end.”

Anyway, I think I’m going to have a lot of trouble because of these humans.

“Anyway, have a good trip. I’ll go to the wedding if I have time.”

“Don’t come. I’ll kick you out if you come.”

“You never know.”

I moved on. I went back to my wish, my sanctuary.

And so Kyle disappeared.

“Kkeungeucha! This is over too. What should I do next….”

Hundreds of millions of creations are born and disappear every day. And as their god, protecting them is really hard.

But it’s something I have to do. I exist to protect those who live a clownish life, those who disappear without seeing the light of the world.

So who am I?

“God of creation. That’s what I’m called for now.”

Ah, but don’t get me wrong. I’m clearly different from the god of creation. There are a lot of kids who mistake me sometimes. Of course, it’s true that the two are related to each other, but what I’m in charge of is protecting them. That’s it.

“Then goodbye~.”

I hope there will be a day when I can show you my story too.

***

January. Winter, when the world is still covered with pure white snow. It was cold weather in which even new sprouts hid in the ground.

“Waaaaaa!!”

“Evan, Evan!!”

But contrary to the weather, Tianis Academy was full of heat. The students shouted Evan’s name to the heavens.

Currently, Evan’s reputation was beyond description. The numerous achievements he had achieved over the past three years had the power to do so.

Therefore, the heat and cheers of Tianis Academy, where the graduation ceremony began, did not stop. I looked at the scene and said to the woman I loved who was standing behind me.

“Shall we go then, Sister?”

“……”

There was no response. I clung to my sister.

“I’m sorry, Sister. For leaving without saying anything.”

“……,”

“Are you going to keep doing that? You said you forgot everything a little while ago. I want to sex….”

“Shhh, be quiet. What are you saying outside.”

“Haha, you’re finally talking.”

I held out my hand to her.

“Shall we go meet the kids then?”

“Okay… Kyle. Let’s go.”

Ellaim took my hand. And so we entered the circular stadium where the graduation ceremony was in progress.

-Overcoming numerous adversities, we have grown countless times….

Evan’s speech. And a shout that intrudes between the words.

“Huh? It’s Kyle!”

It was Lana’s voice.

Feeling the attention focused on me, I slowly opened my mouth.

“Hello? I’m back.”

I finally came home.

Extra Episode 1 Lana’S Story – Marriage (1)

Side Story 1 Rana’s Episode – Marriage (1)

“Ah….”

A foolish sound leaks from my mouth. The day that passed in an instant left me dazed.

What did I just do?

“That’s right….”

I got the wedding suit tailored. That just ended, and all that’s left is readjusting the size of the finished clothes. And that means I have to stay here and wait.

Actually, that’s not all I did. I was running around all day, so busy that words can’t describe it. Going here, going there. I went around places related to the wedding, not only in the Empire but also in each country.

The reason is, as I said, because of the wedding. I was running around busily to keep my promise to Rana to get married when I returned.

I didn’t plan all of this. Rana had prepared everything…. So that we could have the wedding within a week as soon as I arrived.

“…Hoo, it’s not easy.”

I don’t know how I spent my time. It’s only the first day since I returned…. Because of that, I don’t know if the rice is going into my nose or my mouth.

Of course, I’m not unhappy. It means that Rana trusted me that much, and it means that she was looking forward to the wedding with me. It’s been a year for her, but not many people would prepare like this, trusting only one promise.

I heard that she prepared in advance because she didn’t know exactly what date I would come.

Actually, there’s a slight regret. It’s a monumental day for me and her. As such, I wanted to prepare everything from scratch myself. Perfectly and properly. I had enough money and ability to do that.

But when I returned, I’m bothered that I wasn’t involved in the wedding preparations. Even if I wanted to prepare something separately, there’s not enough time. If things continue like this, it wouldn’t be strange if the wedding took place tomorrow or the day after.

I had no choice but to prepare something about that separately later.

Anyway, the big problem right now is….

“I’m stuffy just being in the room….”

I’ve been sitting still in the chair for 3 hours now. My body is starting to twitch. To be more precise, I want to go see Rana.

Until now, I’ve been walking around separately from her. Rana was busy preparing for the wedding, and I was temporarily separated to get the items needed for the wedding tailored.

But not now. Rana is currently here to get her wedding dress tailored. So I wanted to see her. Rana in a wedding dress, that is. I don’t know what the wedding customs are here, but is there a problem with me wanting to see my woman?

But there are obstacles blocking me.

“I’ll go check over there for a moment, so keep a good watch, Veil. I don’t know what that bird… no, what hyung will do.”

“Come back quickly just in case. I don’t know what he’ll do, as you said.”

I was dumbfounded listening to Evan and Veil’s conversation. What are they saying with the target in front of them? Besides, they’re talking quite rudely. I never raised these guys like this, why have they changed so much….

I don’t not understand. Evan had the experience of killing me directly, and Veil was separated from his beloved brother without knowing why.

That period was as long as 1 year. The pain the two felt would be beyond imagination. They probably heard the story from Rana, but their hearts would have been rotting until they saw me directly.

Likewise, I’m happy with these two’s reactions. It means they still like me. Usually, people forget most pain in a year.

But it’s too much. These bastards won’t leave me alone. They’re next to me when I move, when I eat, when I talk. They even followed me to the bathroom….

It was so creepy. Still, it would be nice if they let me do my business comfortably….

‘I need to find a way.’

I can never be stuck here under those guys’ watch. I’m going to see Rana’s face no matter what.

Squeak, Bang.

That’s how Evan left. Veil was standing like a gatekeeper in front of the only entrance. I stared at Veil like that.

It was only a few hours for me, but it’s been a year here. As such, Veil has changed quite a bit. Especially his impression has changed a lot. Before, there were still childish aspects left, but now that’s gone and maturity is evident.

Maybe it’s obvious. Veil was the youngest of the group. In the meantime, he’s 18 years old… is he 18 years old? Anyway, now that he’s that age, it’s time for adult aspects to appear.

‘Rana said he had a succession ceremony….’

If so, it means Veil is now the head of the family. Of course, not right now, but a little later he will be completely the head of Arden. I decided to dig into that.

“Brother.”

“……”

There’s no answer. The younger brother ignored his older brother’s words and only looked straight ahead.

“Veil. Do you not want to talk to me?”

“…Just tell me what you need. Briefly.”

He finally opened his mouth, but the emotions contained within didn’t feel good.

“Aren’t you being too cold? I’m your brother you’re seeing after 1 year.”

It’s only been a few hours for me, but not for the kids.

“……”

He thought it was useless talk and didn’t say anything. I went straight to the point.

“Rana said you became the head of the family.”

“…That’s right. I became the head of the family a few days ago, succeeding my father.”

“But is it okay for you to be doing this? There must be a lot to learn.”

“…I took classes in between. The basics will be finished next year or the year after. And… don’t worry about my business. What are you so curious about when you don’t even keep your promises.”

“……”

Our younger brother has become more corrupted than the last time. He’s going to hit his brother at this rate.

“I’m going to the bathroom.”

“…I’ll go with you.”

“Hey, let me use the bathroom comfortably. Even if we’re brothers, at least let me do my business….”

“I don’t have a brother who doesn’t keep his promises.”

“……”

He countered like that. He even made me speechless. I have no idea how to solve that.

It was then.

Thump thump thump thump!!!

The sound of something running. The ground was rumbling as if an earthquake had occurred, and the source of the noise was getting closer and closer from across the door. A familiar energy. I immediately recognized who it was.

Then a huge sound was heard.

“Oppa-yaaaaa!!”

There’s only one person who would shout like that. It’s Estella.

She said she returned to the Holy Kingdom after I died. And she came to see me as soon as she heard my news.

I wonder how Estella has changed. Surprisingly, Rana hasn’t changed much, but maybe she’s changed a lot like Veil. I waited, sitting still with anticipation.

And, Bang! The door opened.

“Oppa!!”

My saintess whom I finally faced. But after seeing Estella’s appearance, I had no choice but to lower my head.

Holding three bottles of alcohol in each hand, her cheeks were red with intoxication. Estella, drunk with alcohol, was the very definition of a drunkard, not a saintess. There was no sense of restraint or temperance as a saintess.

“Heya….”

Words don’t come out. I can’t believe she’s so broken. What happened in the past year….

“Estella-nim. Welcome.”

“Hellooo, Veil-nim!”

“Hyung is over there.”

“I can see it too!!!”

Eyes spinning around drunk turned to me. The moment she saw me, life sprang up in Estella’s eyes, and she immediately jumped towards me.

Like that, she came up to me sitting down. The saintess sitting on my thigh stared intently at my face. She was looking so intently. I felt embarrassed for no reason and my face flushed.

Then Estella said in a tone that she still couldn’t believe.

“Are you really… really oppa?”

“What. You can’t recognize me? Whether I’m your one and only saint or not? It’s been a year, but….”

“That tone, that expression… you’re really oppa!”

Estella, who smiled the brightest I’ve ever seen, rubbed her cheek against my cheek as it was.

“Uhehe, it’s really oppa.”

“Oh, it’s real, so first of all, that bottle of alcohol….”

“Eung… sob, real oppa is back….”

Estella suddenly started crying. But even that didn’t last long.

“Good! On days like this… no. No no no no! More than alcohol, oppa…!”

Estella, whose emotions changed abruptly again, muttered so. Then, after burying her face in my neck, she said, wriggling her mouth.

“Oppa… I’m 20 years old now. It’s the age you promised to touch me. So… have sex with me. Make a baby with me right now. Okay?”

Putting aside the words, I can’t keep up with the emotional changes. It’s rather embarrassing. A year is long if it’s long, but I didn’t know she would change this much.

“Why don’t you answer….”

Estella with tears in her eyes. She looks like she’s going to cry if I don’t do as she says right away. I accepted her actions for now and said quietly to Veil.

“When did she start being like this?”

“From a week later.”

“A week later, what does that mean…. Don’t tell me a week after I died?”

“Yes. I don’t know exactly, but according to rumors, she started changing roughly around that time. According to Rana noona… she didn’t even show her face outside, and she spent all day drinking alcohol in her room, only looking for hyung.”

“……”

Wow, I’m going crazy….

I don’t even have a clue what to do with her. Of course, it’s only the first day since I returned, so her condition will improve if I stay by her side. But I can’t predict when that will be.

Immediately after, Veil said.

“Then I’ll go out for a while. I’ll tell Rana noona and Evan well….”

Veil glanced at me and Estella who was on top of me and continued.

“I hope you have a good time. I’ll come back later, hyung.”

“Uh uh, hey…!”

Bang, the door closed. It didn’t end there, and it was sealed with mana, and it looked like it would never open.

“……”

So, me and Estella were the only ones left in the room. She must have felt that we were the only ones left, and she clung to me even more.

“Eung, oppa… now it’s just us two. Now let’s make a baby. A baby that looks like oppa and me♥”

“Uh, that….”

A female’s face stained with lust. Estella no longer had the face of a girl in love.

“Or… do you not like me anymore…?”

“That’s never true.”

I hate Estella? There’s no way. I’ve never hated Estella, and I’ve never had such a feeling. She was my one and only saintess no matter what anyone said.

“Then why are you hesitating…? Are you perhaps not confident? Just trust me, oppa. I learned a lot from the World Tree. I’ll lead. Ah, or is it small? I don’t care if it’s small for oppa. And among the divine magic… eup eup!”

“Even if it’s something else, you shouldn’t say the latter to a man. That’s a very rude thing to say.”

Above all, I’m not small. The Arden family is a knight family, so the bloodline is excellent, so basically… ah shit, what am I saying. Anyway, I’m not going to lose to any man who comes.

“Then why?”

“Well, the place is a bit like that. This is a VIP room, but we’re not the only ones here, and the tailor will be back in a little bit….”

“Let’s go to the Holy Kingdom! There’s no one to interfere there!”

“No, that’s a little….”

“Whyyyyy!!!”

Estella shouted at me, pouting. I explained to her calmly.

“As I said, the first thing is that this is a store, and the second thing is… the wedding comes first. What you’re talking about is next.”

“Ceee… Where does that exist! If that happens, I’ll have to wait a long time! How many women are by oppa’s side! Even if the next turn is mine, it’ll take at least a week! And these days everyone does it before the wedding! Not like oppa, who’s so old-fashioned!”

“That’s right. I’m an old-fashioned person. So no matter what anyone says, I’m going to do it after the wedding. And if I was going to do it, I would have done it with Rana a long time ago. Would I be like this?”

“Ha!”

Estella said, as if dumbfounded by my words.

“I heard everything from the World Tree. What oppa did as soon as he came. You already did it with Ellaime unni…… eup eup!”

“Hey hey, be quiet.”

Ah, I’m going crazy. I wondered why I felt the divinity of the World Tree as soon as I returned, it was for this reason.

“Ouch!”

Then Estella bit her hand with her teeth. I quickly let go of her hand from the pain.

“I’m going to tell Rana unni everything! That you lied to other people!”

I scratched my cheek. In fact, I don’t think Rana will get very angry even if I tell her. Rana knows my feelings for noona well.

Of course, that might not be the case. Still, I don’t think she’ll get angry at least. Still, I couldn’t send Estella away like this.

“Please forgive noona. I couldn’t help it.”

To make an excuse, noona is a real exception. As soon as we met, she disappeared without a word and tried to kill me. It was so scary. Even without a previous record, Ellaime’s anger was indescribable. So I had no choice but to communicate with my body.

“Hmph! You’re good at talking.”

“Then what can I do for you.”

“I told you! Have sex with me!”

“I’ll give you plenty of that after the wedding. Tell me something else. If it’s something I can do right away, I’ll do it right here.”

Is it because of the words that I’ll give her plenty after the wedding? Estella hesitated for a moment. And soon she opened her mouth.

“Th, then….”

The saintess, with her face completely red, requested me.

“Ki, kiss me… as much as you love me….”

I showed it with action instead of answering. In fact, I barely had to move. The distance between me and Estella was already about a hand span close.

Ssuk, I lightly tapped Estella’s lips and fell off. It was short, but the soft touch I felt when we touched still lingered, leaving an afterglow.

However, Estella didn’t seem satisfied.

“Is that how much love you have for me…?”

“Isn’t it?”

I smiled and approached again. This time, I attached my lips a little longer and deeper. The soft touch, softer than Estella’s skin that I had touched many times, continued.

I continued kissing for a while. Just as a faint heat enveloped us, I acted more boldly. The love for her was not at a level that could be ended with just a kiss.

Tuk, my tongue touched the slightly open gap in her teeth. Estella flinched for a moment at the intrusion from the outside. But soon she realized that it was my tongue and allowed the intrusion.

Tongues intertwined, and we exchanged saliva.

Estella’s saliva was sweet. The sweetness, which was incomparable to candy, offered a strange addiction. I unknowingly fell more and more into the kiss with her.

“Uung… jjoop….”

Estella was no different. Her face, which didn’t stop mixing her tongue, was full of happiness.

Gradually, the heat became more intense, and each other’s cheeks were stained with the heat. We continued kissing without rest for almost 30 minutes, feeling breathless, and fell off.

“Beeh….”

A lengthening thread. A bridge connecting tongue and tongue was created between me and Estella. But it disappeared quickly as the distance grew.

I calmed my pounding heart and asked.

“You learned from the World Tree?”

“Yes… I learned from the World Tree….”

“How?”

“……”

Estella didn’t say anything. Instead, she stared intently at my eyes and then answered.

“Are you jealous now, oppa?”

“Isn’t it? Why would I be jealous. I’m just curious. How you learned from the World Tree.”

“Even if I said I learned, she only showed me videos. How to deal with a man. You don’t think I practiced in real life with another man, do you? When you’re here, oppa?”

“…It’s not like that.”

“Hehe, oppa who’s jealous is cute too.”

“……”

It was my fault for bringing it up. I shut my mouth tightly. Estella laughed for a long time because she liked that appearance.

Then, she called me softly.

“Oppa.”

“Why.”

“Is this the end?”

“I can do more if you want. Whatever you want.”

“Even something lewd…?”

After hesitating for a moment, I nodded slightly.

“Yeah. Even lewd things are possible. As long as we keep the line.”

Estella smiled hehe at my answer.

“Then….”

Her hand started untying the string of her top. Each time, the white clothes that wrapped around her slowly flowed down.

And then, the saintess, who had the face of a female, asked me.

“Touch my chest… with your bare hands directly. Please fondle me as much as you want with oppa’s hands♥”

Extra Episode 2 Lana’S Story – Marriage (2)

Side Story 2 Lana’s Episode – Marriage (2)

The greatest beauty on the continent. This is a common way to refer to Estella.

Estella’s appearance is that outstanding. Her beauty is at a level recognized by everyone, regardless of their location in the east, west, south, or north of the continent, or their race and culture. It’s not for nothing that she is called the Goddess of Beauty.

However, that’s not the only term to describe Estella. Because beauty isn’t just about appearance.

A body befitting her appearance. She has a figure that anyone can call beautiful. Among them, one area in particular can be confidently said to be outstanding: her breasts.

A size that is insufficient to simply call “big.” Estella’s breasts, which are more fittingly described as enormous, are very pretty even when covered by clothes.

No, their charm is even more pronounced because of the clothes. The Saintess’s robes don’t have much exposure, but they couldn’t hide all of Estella’s breasts.

A beauty that arouses sexual desires just by looking at it. It’s no wonder that lewd jokes about the Saintess are exchanged all over the continent. Estella’s breasts possessed that kind of power.

And those breasts, those secret areas that no man had ever seen, were revealed to the outside world. Right in front of me.

“H-How is it…? Isn’t it strange…?”

Estella asked, her face flushed red. But I couldn’t answer.

“……”

Rub rub.

Before I knew it, my outstretched hand was caressing Estella’s breasts.

“Eung… Oppaah…♡”

“Ah……”

How long had I been touching them? Her moan snapped me out of it. I looked at Estella with a dazed face. A face flushed with excitement. And within that, I felt a somewhat triumphant emotion.

“Did you like it that much?”

“Yeah…”

“To the point of losing your mind?”

“…It’s a man’s instinct. I can’t help it.”

How can I stay still in this situation? The highest-rated breasts are right in front of me. Bare breasts, at that.

“Who said anything?”

“……”

“Instead, Oppa. Please keep touching them♡”

Estella urged, pushing out her breasts. For some reason, her behavior annoyed me, so I rubbed them a little harder this time.

“Eung… Hiss♡”

She moaned as if she felt good. I clearly rubbed them with the intention of scolding her, so why does she like it so much….

But the thought that she was only showing that sight to me made me excited too.

Rub rub….

Fingers that sink right in without much force. The ultimate softness. It can’t be compared to other areas.

No. Maybe one area is comparable. If it’s the buttocks….

“Haa…”

The more I continued the act, the more heat filled my breath. How can breasts be so arousing?

Estella, seeing my appearance, said with curious eyes.

“Oppa. How have you been holding back until now? Even when I deliberately showed you at the dorm, you didn’t fall for it. If you like it this much, you should have done it sooner.”

“……”

The advantage of living together is living at home with the person you love. And when you live together, a lot of things happen.

For example, seeing them sleeping defenselessly, running into them after they’ve showered, or when they’re changing clothes.

Moreover, Lana and Estella and I didn’t even live in separate rooms. We connected two rooms and slept in one bed. Thanks to that, there were many situations that others couldn’t see.

Especially when sleeping. The buttons on the pajamas often came undone because they couldn’t withstand her huge breasts. Thanks to that, I’ve seen Estella’s bare breasts several times.

Of course, women have underwear as a last line of defense. But Estella’s breasts were so big that there weren’t any that fit in the market. Even if the Holy Kingdom made them for her, she didn’t wear a bra because it was uncomfortable.

In other words, she’s been going braless since the old days, and still is now.

Fortunately, her nipples are never visible. The Saintess’s clothes are so high-performing that they cover that much. If they had been exposed to the outside, I would have made her wear something no matter what.

“I’m not holding back because I’m an adult. I like it because it’s you, the one I love.”

“Waah… Oppa is a man after all. You even know how to say things like that. I really thought you were a eunuch at one point… Eunghit!”

She pinches and twists my pink nipples as they are. Estella’s head tilted back greatly, and her head trembled slightly.

“O, Oppa…? What’s going on now…? Just, just, just a minute…!!”

Estella barely regained her senses. When she saw the other hand moving, she hurriedly stopped me. But I didn’t stop. With the remaining hand, I grabbed and twisted the empty nipple in the same way.

“O… Hiss! Eunghat…!”

Moans erupted one after another. Against the backdrop of the voice I heard in my ear, I continued to touch her breasts.

Rubbing, pinching, twisting, squeezing. At first, she was in pain from the torment, but at some point, joy began to mix into her moans.

“Hiss, Eungeuk… Haaa…!”

Her already beautiful appearance. That face is melting away, stained with pleasure. Lust is welling up.

But before that, I was sulking.

“Someone was having a hard time restraining themselves, but you’re saying presumptuous things.”

I pull on both nipples. Estella’s breasts stretched out.

“Oppaah… Don’t just pinch, rub my breasts too….”

“You’re perking up your nipples and making requests like that. Is this a Saintess? Huh?”

With a vulgar face, making vulgar sounds. How can this be a Saintess?

“That’s… because I love Oppa too♡ I’m only showing it in front of Oppa….”

“You’re trying to lead while doing this?”

“I thought I could do it after learning diligently from the World Tree… Euhiiit!!”

At that moment, Estella’s body twitched greatly. Her upper body bent over more severely than before. I grabbed her as she fell backward.

“Haeek, Haeek… Woowoo…”

Estella breathed roughly in my arms. Her body twitched slightly, as if the afterglow of climax remained.

I wanted to touch her more here, but I held back. It was obvious what would happen if I touched her even a little bit.

“Oppaah… Are you really a person who was a virgin until yesterday…? How do you know my body so well…?”

“We lived together, so how could I not know?”

We didn’t cross the line, but we went right up to it. It would be strange not to find her erogenous zones in about a year.

‘And…’

Women with big breasts are generally weak in the chest area….

How do I know? I didn’t want to know either.

I lifted Estella, who had collapsed on my chest. Then, I buried my face in her breasts.

“Haeuk, Oppa… It’s still sensitive…”

“Just bear with it a little. Haa…”

A different softness than when I rubbed them. A fluffy sensation wraps around my face. It’s a feeling that seems like it could be addicting.

At the same time, I feel a moist sensation. Especially under her breasts, it’s full of moisture.

“It’s sweaty because I took off my clothes.”

“It’s because my breasts are big…. It’s always like this when I take off my clothes….”

Estella put her hand in and wiped away the sweat. A lot of water came out.

Still, this is a small amount. Usually, big breasts tend to sag, and as a result, sweat accumulates under the breasts. But Estella’s breasts are elastic, so there is almost no sagging. Thanks to that, there is less sweat considering the large size.

“Don’t wipe it. I’ll wipe it for you.”

“Thank you for that… O, Oppa?! Why are you licking it… Haeuk!!”

“Haup.”

Ignoring her shout, I taste her breasts as if taking a bite. Surprisingly, there is no saltiness, but a deep taste of sweat is felt. That also gave a strange addiction.

“Aoup… Jjook…”

From the bottom up. And from the top to the side. I licked the sweat on her breasts with my tongue. Of course, I didn’t forget to leave my mark.

“Jjoop, Jjup…”

“Wooeu, Oppaaah…. Don’t just suck too much….”

At first, she was embarrassed, but as the act continued, she gradually accepted my tongue. She wrapped her arms tightly around me and entrusted her body to me.

After wiping away the sweat like that, and covering her breasts with my saliva, I took my tongue off.

My chest and face move away, and I look at Estella’s face. Even if it’s a face ruined by pleasure, it’s still pretty, so it’s quite worth seeing.

“Are you satisfied now?”

“Yeeee…”

Perhaps because the tension was relieved, there was no strength in her words. Saliva dripped from her mouth, and the light in the room sparkled on the flowing saliva.

“……”

And I was drawn to that sight.

“Jjook….”

“Woong… Chyureup.”

She naturally accepted the kiss. We sucked on each other’s lips, mixed our tongues, and shared saliva.

She must be out of her mind. It’s quite an admirable sight.

I kiss her while supporting her body with my left arm, and rub her breasts with the other hand. But Estella seemed somewhat dissatisfied.

“Puhaha, Oppaaah….”

She took her lips off and said to me with a flirtatious tone.

“Don’t just do my breasts… Would you, would you touch my you-know-what too…?”

Her ears turned red, as if she was embarrassed to say it directly. I smiled and nodded.

“Okay.”

If my one and only Saintess wants that, I have to do it.

I slightly moved aside the Saintess’s robe that had slipped down. Between her snow-white thighs, snow-white panties came into view.

The Saintess’s panties were the same as always today. It’s just that they were wet and turned slightly gray. I took my hand over them.

“Euk…”

“Don’t be nervous.”

“Yee, Oppaaah…”

The start is slow. I gently rub the top of her panties very slowly. A different softness than her breasts is felt on my fingertips.

The desire to tear off her panties right away and poke her with my fingers surged up. But I held back. I couldn’t do that to Estella, who was still a virgin.

Of course, it would be different later….

Rub rub.

“Euheut♡”

A cute moan erupted. Her pussy, which was already heated up by the kisses and breasts, was feeling pleasure even without being touched directly.

Sticky liquid gradually smeared on my hands, giving off a scent of a female animal. Such a lewd scent that paralyzes reason. A primal scent that stimulates the instincts of a male.

Soon, Estella’s pussy filled with heat. I guess this is enough. I slowly pushed her panties to the side so that she wouldn’t be surprised.

A pink pussy as clean as her nipples. Perfect like her face and breasts.

I want to take off her panties and see it in more detail, but unfortunately, there was no time for that, and the location wasn’t very good either.

“Let’s kiss.”

“Okay♡”

Jjok. I kiss Estella again and turn my attention elsewhere.

And.

-Squish, squish….

I put my finger in the most secret part of the Saintess.

“Haa…”

It’s warm. No, it’s hot. Estella’s pussy inside was really hot. I’m only touching near the entrance, but it’s already this hot. How hot would the deeper parts be?

Thinking that, I kept moving my fingers.

-Squish, squish, squish….

I put my finger in and out rhythmically.

“Euheut… Hwaaang…♡”

Each time, Estella trembled in pleasure.

In fact, this alone is stimulating and satisfying. But my Saintess didn’t just let herself be happy.

“Oppaaah… Doesn’t this feel like I’m cheating, euheut, cheating…?”

“…Is that something a Saintess should say?”

“It’s true, isn’t it… A person who’s getting married in a few days is touching another woman’s breasts and pussy…♡”

Jjok. That lewd Saintess clashes her lips against mine. I mixed my tongue back into the gapless mouth.

“……”

Certainly, Estella’s words are correct. In a few days, I will marry Lana. It was no different from cheating for a man who will soon have a wife to be doing this.

Of course, her words brought my excitement to the extreme. How could I not get excited when she made those words with that face?

But apart from that, I corrected her words. I took my lips off and said.

“Oppa…?”

“It’s not cheating. Because I’m going to marry you too. Right now… I’m just sharing love with my future wife and current lover.”

“Uhehe, it makes me happy to hear you say that…”

She smiled brightly. Then, Estella’s gaze turned downward. At the end of it was a bulging pair of pants.

“T, then, shall I help you? Oppa also looks like it’s hard for you to hold back…”

“No.”

“Oppa is touching my pussy, though?”

“That’s what you wanted. The opposite is different. I’ll do it after I marry you.”

Estella turned her head away as if she was sulking.

“Tch, what’s the point of coming this far. Then…”

At that moment, Estella’s eyes lit up. Divine power enveloped her, and she tried to take off my pants with force.

But there’s something Estella forgot. My finger is still inside her.

-Ttjilkkeok.

“Eunghit?!”

The Saintess’s eyes rolled back. I didn’t stop.

-Ttjilkkeokttjilkkeokttjilkkeok…!

Unlike just now, when I was doing it slowly and leisurely, I poked my finger like crazy. I didn’t originally intend to do this, but this time, she crossed the line too much.

“Oooo, Oppa j, just a min, stop…!!”

“No.”

“Heengit! Ahat… Eueueeung!!”

A series of vulgar moans. And soon.

-Pshushshoooot!!

Estella’s pussy spurted out water.

An amount that could create a puddle. It’s her first proper climax, but the amount is unusual. Thanks to that, my pants were all wet.

“Heue, Heuek…”

She was panting. Her chest was moving greatly. Her whole body was also sporadically trembling from the climax.

That continued for a while. Then, Estella collapsed on my chest as if she had lost strength. I accepted my beloved Saintess.

“Kuuool…”

“Huh?”

She suddenly fell asleep? I’m a little embarrassed.

Of course, it’s not that I can’t understand. She may have knowledge about sex, but it’s her first time reaching climax directly. As it turns out, she loses all her strength after properly going at it.

How do I know? I’ll say it again, I didn’t want to know either.

“What should I do with her…”

Knock knock knock.

-Kyle. Are you not done yet?

The sound of knocking on the door and Lana’s voice.

“……”

I’m screwed.

I hurriedly woke Estella up.

“Estella? Lana’s here? Get up for now….”

But no matter how much I woke her up, she wouldn’t get up. Even if I pinched her cheeks or stimulated her with mana, there was no reaction.

-Can I come in?

“Ah… J, just a minute, Lana…!”

I cleaned up the traces first. I eliminated the smell accumulated inside the room, and instantly dried the liquid that had묻은 on me and Estella.

What to do with Estella? It’s obvious that the younger sister outside must have already heard that Estella is here. It’s obvious how she would feel if I hid her here.

At that time.

Creak….

The door opened. I quickly laid Estella down on the sofa and ran out the door.

“Kyle?”

“Haa, haa… You came?”

I greeted Lana while blocking the door from opening completely.

“…Where’s Estella? Veil said that you came.”

“Ah, Estella’s sleeping.”

“Is that so?”

She slightly tilted her head to try to see inside, so I also moved my head to block her.

“……”

“Why, why…?”

“Kyle.”

Lana called softly. She doesn’t look angry. It’s just that she feels scary to me.

Contrary to my feelings, Lana’s cheeks and ears were dyed red.

“Don’t go too far ahead. I… I’m looking forward to it.”

“…Yeah. I’m looking forward to it too.”

I wanted it more than anything. To marry her, and to spend happy days together.

Lana raised her foot and narrowed the distance with me. She said, wrapping her arms around my neck.

“I love you, Kyle.”

“Me too, I love you too….”

Jjok, a light kiss. It was a normal and light kiss, different from what I had done with Estella just now, but with just that, my heart was filled with happiness.

We slowly fell apart. Behind her, Evan and Veil were standing with their heads turned away as if they were embarrassed.

Anyway, it seems like I got away with it.

“So, where’s Estella?”

“……”

And that was my illusion.

Extra Episode 3 Lana’S Story – Marriage (3)

Side Story 3 Lana – Marriage (3)

Two more days passed. During that time, needless to say, I was busy preparing for the wedding. I spent days similar to the first day of my return.

The preparations were finished, and finally, it arrived. The wedding day. Today is the day I become husband and wife with Lana.

“…….”

The thought makes my mind go blank. Maybe it’s because I’m thinking about marrying her, but I couldn’t sleep a wink. Well, I did sleep a little. It’s just that I fell asleep at 2 AM and woke up at 5 AM, which is the problem.

So, I’m mentally blank, but I’ve been so busy since I woke up that time has passed without me knowing what I’ve been doing. I arrived at the wedding hall around 9 AM, and spent the time preparing this and that until around noon.

“I’m tired….”

Because of that, my energy is completely drained. I know that the main character of today shouldn’t be like this, but it’s still too hard.

Then Veil said from beside me.

“How can the person getting married today be like that? Cheer up.”

“Is that easy… I’m getting married soon.”

“Haha!”

Veil laughed at whatever was funny. Unlike the first day of my return, he wasn’t sulking as much, which was good, but for some reason, irritation surged.

I’m serious, but he’s laughing. To think I have someone like this as a younger brother.

“It seems like even you, Brother, are human. You’re all nervous.”

As my brother said, my legs were shaking anxiously, and I was biting my fingernails. Anyone could see that I was very nervous.

“…You’ll know when you get married. How trembling this moment is.”

The promise to be with the person you love for the rest of your life. The meaning of this ceremony is very heavy. It’s comparable to the role of the main character.

Especially since I’ve been waiting for this moment, I’m even more nervous.

“You’ll be doing it a few more times anyway, right? Just Sister or the Saintess alone….”

“Hey, you. That’s just a figure of speech.”

I know it too. That I, commonly known as that playboy bastard, will be having another wedding. But even so, the trembling doesn’t stop. Maybe this feeling will be the same even if I marry other lovers.

I poked Veil and asked.

“More than that, don’t you have a girlfriend? You’ve graduated from the academy, you’ve become the head of the family, and you’ll be an adult in a few years, but you don’t have a girl?”

“…I do. There’s someone I’ve been seeing for half a year….”

“You did? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Why would I tell you that, Brother? What’s so good about it.”

“Wow….”

This damn younger brother. He used to follow me around, saying he liked me, but now that he’s a bit older, he’s going wild.

“I’m disappointed, Brother. I never raised you like this.”

“I learned everything from you, Brother. So don’t blame me, blame yourself for only showing me the bad things.”

“…Damn bastard.”

To think the day would come when I’d be treated like this by my kind younger brother. But even this must be endured. Because there is a time gap of 1 year and a few days between my brother and me.

Trembling, trembling, waiting for a while. My patience was slowly reaching its limit.

“When is it starting? Just start already.”

I’m already ready. It takes time for women, but Lana must be finished already too. But there’s no sign of starting.

“They say the guests haven’t arrived yet.”

“That can’t be helped, but….”

Anyway, since I announced that I would have a wedding soon after returning, the guests must be busy too. But the biggest problem is….

“Why isn’t this bastard coming….”

Evan, the best man, still hasn’t arrived. He was the most important person at my wedding.

Wedding culture exists in every world, but not all are the same. The order and method of proceeding vary greatly. Since the cultures are different, the developed forms are different.

This place is the same. Of course, the Empire has changed a lot of wedding culture due to the influence of Kiran Tianis, the first emperor. The pure white wedding dress is one of them.

But there are also things that haven’t disappeared at all. It is the traditional ritual passed down from generation to generation in the family.

Since the Empire was created by absorbing several countries, wedding cultures remained in various ways. And in the Heitald family, the groom’s best man prepares a gift for the bride.

Usually, any gift will not do. You must give a gift that celebrates this marriage as much as possible and does your best within your power.

In short, it is to check the character. Isn’t it said that similar people meet each other? If the character of the best man is good, it means that the groom is needless to say.

Therefore, there is no need to prepare an expensive gift. Because it is to confirm the heart.

But this damn bastard ran out saying he was going to make the perfect wedding and still hasn’t come back.

“Haa, I told him it was okay to do it moderately….”

“Lana-noona said that too, and you said the same thing, Brother, but we can’t do that. It’s the two of your wedding. Rather, we’ll be criticized more.”

“…Still, he’s coming too late. Will he be back today?”

“…I can’t be sure either.”

“Damn it….”

I sat and waited, praying earnestly for him to come back soon.

After a while, someone came to us. It also came in through the window.

Looking at the figure, it’s a woman. Who is it? The figure is somewhat familiar, but the energy is different.

No, before that, it’s strange. On the day of the wedding, the bride and groom cannot meet the opposite sex. Even if there is, only family members are possible. The security should be thorough….

A woman wearing a robe pulled down deeply. Soon her voice came from inside the hat.

“Kyle. It’s me. Don’t be too wary.”

“Ariel?”

When she took off her robe, her face was revealed. I smiled brightly and approached her.

“Why are you here now. I missed you so much.”

“I’m sorry. I was too busy to make time.”

There are two people I haven’t met since returning. One is Chloe, and the other is Ariel. She must have heard the news, but it seems she was really busy that she couldn’t come.

“I’m the one who’s sorry. I should have gone to see you right away.”

“I understand. And it’s okay. Lana kept giving me news.”

“Ah, Lana….”

But that makes my heart ache even more. It means that as a subordinate, she took care of my work first.

Ariel didn’t have many changes like Lana. If there’s anything, it’s that she has slight dark circles under her eyes? It’s almost the same as a year ago.

“Y, Your Majesty the Emperor! How did you get here….”

“It’s been a while, Veil. Is it the first time since the festival? The reason is, as you can see, I came to see Kyle.”

“To see Brother…. I’ll be out for a while.”

Veil left the room like that, and I was left with Ariel. As soon as I saw that, I hugged her. Her height is similar to Lana, so she fit perfectly in my arms.

“Haa… Good smell.”

“K, Kyle?! It’s embarrassing if you do that suddenly….”

“Just a little, I’ll just stay like this for a little bit….”

A relationship that hated each other. As such, the meeting was the least among all people. Not to mention after becoming emperor.

I did as much skinship as that shortage. Enough to satisfy me and her. It seemed she was quite happy to see me after a year as well.

But soon she pushed me away.

“Still, you shouldn’t do this. You’re getting married soon, today. So this is….”

“Are you trying to say this is cheating?”

“Y-yes, that’s right….”

Her personality is still the same even after time has passed as much as her appearance. But I didn’t give up.

“Do you remember what I said last time?”

“I remember….”

“Then keep accepting me. As much as I couldn’t do anything, as much as you’re sorry, accept my whining.”

“But….”

“But what. What do you want to say?”

“…It’s nothing.”

It seems that her guilt towards me is still there. I hated myself for checking it for no reason.

“I wish I could get married all at once….”

“You know that’s not possible.”

“Yeah, it’s not possible….”

Estella is the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom, and Ariel is the Emperor of the Empire. As the position is the position, you can’t just hold a wedding.

Of course, I have no intention of doing that. As much as I love them, I want to treat them all properly one by one. Sister, Chloe, and Ruina-sunbae, all of them.

“How long can you stay?”

“I can’t stay long. I sneaked out in the middle.”

“What is it. Did you skip out?”

“…Don’t say it like that. I came after barely making time.”

Ariel, who speaks grumbling. For some reason, she seems to have become cuter. Has the time of 1 year also affected her?

“I’ll go see you soon.”

“You can come slowly. I’m okay even if you enjoy more time with other lovers….”

“No. I’ll definitely go see you. As soon as the urgent work is over.”

As much as she feels sorry for me, I also feel sorry for her. So I’ll go see her as soon as possible.

I spent some time sticking with Ariel like that. Unfortunately, things didn’t go as planned as with Estella.

Ariel doesn’t have a stubborn personality, and Estella was a special case. Of course, I was willing to do it if Ariel wanted it.

“Haa….”

Of course, she seemed happy just being in my arms.

Bang!!

At that time, the door suddenly opens. Following that, a huge shout is heard.

“Brother! I’m back! For you and Lana-noona…! Uh… Why is there a woman here…. I don’t know who you are, but can you please leave? Our brother has someone…!!”

“Look at who it is before you talk, Evan. It’s not just anyone, it’s Her Majesty the Emperor.”

“Huh? What are you talking about, Veil. The energy is very different from the Ariel-nim I know… Uh, uh, uh, r-really….”

When he checked his face, he finally confirmed that it was Ariel. It was because of the power of the robe. That’s why I couldn’t recognize it at first either.

“Still, you can’t come here. Ariel-nim. Please leave soon….”

“Stay still, Evan. You know the relationship between Brother and Her Majesty the Emperor.”

“Tch.”

At Veil’s persuasion, the guy finally shut his mouth.

Anyway, Evan, who came back, handed me a flower.

“Brother, I brought a flower that blooms at the end of the world…!”

“…You brought that? You crazy bastard… I was wondering why you were late.”

“Haha, this much is natural for Brother.”

The end of the world. A space that exists somewhere on the horizon. And this flower only blooms there.

I know it because I saw it in a picture too. In the past, Kiran Tianis brought this flower and the picture is still floating around. I’ve never seen it in person, but it looks the same as the picture, so it seems to be genuine.

“You worked hard. And thank you.”

“I’m this kind of person. Ah. That’s right. By the way, there are people who came to see Brother. They say they know Brother well….”

“Me?”

“Yes. They’re waiting outside. I’ll call them.”

Evan said that and ran away.

And after a while.

“Hello, cutie~”

“You look radiant.”

“…Haa, to think you’d really come.”

The Heavenly Demon and the Sage. My two masters finally came.

“Didn’t you hear from that bastard? I told you not to come.”

Even though they’re so self-centered, they wouldn’t not convey the message.

“I heard~ But what can I do if I wanted to come. Hello Ariel?”

“N, Noa-nim… How did you get here….”

“It’s a se~cret. Ah, I brought a gift. A wedding gift. But the attire is… Ariel, aren’t you getting married?”

“N, not later….”

“Well, our cutie must have a lot of women.”

She’s just saying unnecessary things. She took Ariel away from me and had a conversation.

On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon….

“Hehe, the space is small. What kind of wedding is this in a place like this….”

“…Please leave if you’re going to say nonsense. Don’t disturb other people’s weddings. And I’m satisfied, so mind your own business.”

He’s just scratching other people’s hearts for no reason. Anyway, his personality is still the same, whether in the past or now. To the point of being annoying.

“Brother, who are those people?”

“Their attire is unusual, and their skills are… I’m sorry to say this, but they seem like dangerous people.”

“…They’re my masters for now. And it’s true that they’re dangerous. Don’t approach them.”

But regardless of my warning, the two of them lit up their eyes. It seems that the word ‘master’ stimulated their curiosity. Evan and Veil approached the Heavenly Demon first.

“If you’re Brother’s master, you’re my master too! First of all, please accept my greetings!”

“I’m Veil Arden. Kyle-hyung’s younger brother….”

“Unlike that guy, you guys know how to be polite.”

A sigh comes out at the sight.

“Haa….”

Will this wedding be able to be done properly?

***

Fortunately, nothing happened. The masters just quietly admired my wedding.

-♩♬♪♩~

Music sounds from all over the place, and songs containing congratulations and happiness are heard.

The center of the wedding hall. The guests are standing in the outer part.

I was standing in the center of it, waiting for someone.

Lana Heitald. The woman I love, and the woman who will soon become my wife, I was waiting for her.

After a while, someone entered through the path created by the crowd. That someone was naturally Lana. Unfortunately, I couldn’t see her yet because she was looking at the opposite side of the entrance.

Soon, I felt a presence next to me along with the sound of shoes. Lana had arrived. I slowly turned my body to the side.

A pure white dress. And a face coming in. For a moment, my heart was filled with emotion. I felt like I was going to cry. But I held it in.

Then Lana said.

“Hello, Kyle?”

“Hello, Lana.”

We exchanged greetings lightly.

In fact, the wedding of the Empire is quite free. As I said before, it has changed a lot due to the influence of the first emperor. There is no officiant, and there are few fixed formats.

The only thing that exists is to recite the vows of the couple in front of people. If you keep only that, you can do the rest as you please.

Then Evan, who was behind me, came to the side. And he handed me the flower that blooms at the end of the world. After receiving it, I held it tightly in Lana’s hand.

The flower, which has no special power and is just beautiful, shone brightly in her hand. The people recognized the identity of the flower and poured out admiration.

-Wow…….

-That’s what I’ve only heard in legends….

-Hic, Lana….

Yes, this is it. At that moment, Lana and I met eyes. Even if we didn’t exchange words, we knew what to do.

She also wanted to finish this ceremony. She wanted to finish it quickly and move on to the next.

Of course, if you do it, you can proceed with the wedding longer. In fact, there were many things prepared. But I have no intention of doing that.

Because I have the same mind as Lana. I wanted to finish this ceremony quickly.

We opened our mouths at the same time.

“I, Kyle….”

“I, Lana Heitald….”

In the solemn atmosphere, we continued our words.

“Forever you….”

“Forever you….”

We hold hands tightly.

“Cherish.”

“Protect.”

“I vow to love.”

“I vow to love.”

The vows of the couple are over.

We brought our faces close to each other.

“Chook.”

“Chook.”

We shared a kiss containing vows in front of everyone.

That’s how we became a couple in everyone’s blessings.

***

The wedding is over.

“Woo, I’m tired….”

“Me too, I feel like I’m going to die….”

We lay on the bed and passed out as is. We passed out properly.

That’s because the wedding itself ends quickly, but the problem is after that. There is also a wedding reception, and you have to meet the guests who came to the wedding.

Because of that, dreaming of resting is impossible. You have to finish at least the wedding reception.

Of course, even that didn’t go well. Because of my and Lana’s status, there were too many people to meet. There were more than I imagined, so it was really difficult.

Eventually, the wedding that started in the daytime passed the evening and ended almost at midnight. I was already tired from preparing for the wedding, but adding that to it, we were both exhausted.

Anyway, we cleaned up well and returned to the mansion prepared in the capital. It’s not mine, it’s Lana’s house. She said she bought it to use as a honeymoon home.

I feel like I’m just getting too much, but it’s something that I can do to make her happy.

“Still, it was fun. Right?”

“Yeah. It was fun.”

The way my father-in-law was crying throughout the wedding and the wedding reception.

The fact that the attention was drawn to the masters and it was a bit noisy for a while.

Of course, the most enjoyable moment among them was naturally when we were getting married. The time when we recited the vows of the couple was the most enjoyable and happy.

“What time do we leave tomorrow?”

“11 o’clock. We leave at that time.”

“If it’s 11 o’clock… I should go to sleep soon.”

Thinking about waking up in the morning and preparing, I had to go to sleep soon.

“Then shall we sleep?”

“Uh-huh….”

Still winter. We covered ourselves with blankets. It was something we used to do often, so it didn’t feel that strange.

“…….”

“…….”

“…….”

“…….”

Time passes silently. The sound of the clock is heard next to me, and time that feels like eternity has passed.

It was only 1-2 minutes at best. It was an extremely short time, but that’s how we felt. And Lana lowered the blanket and called me.

“Kyle….”

“Why, Lana?”

I turn my head and look at her. Likewise, Lana also looked at me and opened her mouth.

“I… I waited patiently…. Even though it was hard, I believed only in the words that you would come in a year, and I waited thinking only about Kyle….”

I know. How hard it must have been for her.

“I want to have a baby too…. A baby born between Kyle and me. A-about five….”

She stretched out one hand, and pulled my sleeve tightly with the other hand. I was led to Lana as is, and she said.

“H, honey… Are you really going to sleep…? On the first night as a couple…?”

A look like a rain-soaked puppy. Her eyes are moist. The emotion felt in it was only anticipation.

That sight shakes my heart. My heart is beating, and only one thought came to my mind.

“Wow…….”

She’s so damn hot….

My wife’s short words were enough to move me. It was that powerful of a word.

Extra Episode 4 Lana’S Story – First Night (1)

Side Story 4 Lana’s Episode – First Night (1)

He buries his face in her neck and sucks and kisses. He sucks diligently and persistently, making up for all the time he couldn’t.

A salty taste lingers on the tip of his tongue. It’s because she sweated a lot during the day’s schedule. But he doesn’t care. That makes him even more excited.

Rub rub….

His left hand rubs her butt, and his right hand gently fondles her chest. The clothes hindered the skin from touching, but this was good in its own way.

Then Lana moaned and muttered.

“Ugh, Kyle…. Too, too, ugh, too excited….”

“It’s all, it’s all Lana’s fault. For seducing me like that.”

21 years old. An age ripe as a woman. She begs to have my child at the best and optimal time for pregnancy. Nothing is more exciting than that.

It’s not just begging. The first night of their marriage. She wants to get pregnant on the very day they became husband and wife.

Moreover, Lana is a virgin. A complete virgin with no experience with men, and with whom I’m even the end of her dating life. The fact that I’m becoming her first man excites me even more.

Moreover, the situation of pouring semen into Lana’s uterus to make a baby without using condoms or anything is incredibly hot.

Thanks to that, his lower body had been engorged with blood for a long time.

10 minutes, 20 minutes….

He continued foreplay for a while. Gradually, Lana’s reactions decreased.

“Haa, heeuh…!!”

She only gasped for breath and twitched her body.

Sucking, I left a final mark on her neck and pulled away. Then, I checked Lana’s condition.

Her face was somewhat drunk. At a glance, she was in a daze. It was a look that would accept anything without hesitation.

Is it because I hugged her after a long time? I guess it could be because it’s the first time Lana’s felt me in a year. Back in our student days, I had to touch her for almost an hour to reach this state.

Maybe it’s because I touched her chest and butt. Back then, the system blocked me from even trying to touch her a little, except when we were just sticking together.

I raised Lana up. She raised her upper body without much resistance.

That’s how we sat facing each other on the large bed.

It was just reaching dawn. The whole room was filled with darkness, and only a few candles illuminated the area around the bed.

In the dim light, we looked at each other. Without saying a word, we simply observed each other’s faces quietly.

The sweat flowing on her forehead, her glossy lips, her neck covered in hickeys. Every element stimulates my desire.

Lana is no different. She exuded a strong scent of a female, and she still looked at me with hazy eyes.

Then, Lana moved first.

“Honey… touch me more, more…. This time… directly….”

Thud, the shirt buttons come undone from the top. But the owner of the shirt is me. Unlike her words, Lana was taking off my clothes.

Is she so out of it that she doesn’t even know what she’s saying? I smiled inwardly and leaned my upper body slightly. Lana’s face got closer and closer.

“Kiss, kiss….”

“Smooch….”

She must have taken it as a meaning to kiss, as she bumped her lips against mine. It wasn’t just a simple lip-to-lip, but a sticky and affectionate, sensual kiss was exchanged.

While mixing tongues and exchanging saliva, our hands moved busily.

Thud, thud.

Ziiip—

Lana undid my remaining buttons, and I reached behind Lana’s back to lower the zipper.

It didn’t take long to take off each other’s tops. The wedding reception clothes were different, so they were easy to move around in and take off. But unlike men, women had another piece of clothing.

While I was trying to undo the bra hook, Lana was.

“Smooch, kiss, smooch….”

She sucked and kissed my neck. She clung to me persistently as I had done, stimulating me.

Her lips tickled my skin, and the suction of her sucking gave me a strange pleasure. Her caresses caused my hands to stop before I knew it.

Lana, who had left a hickey on my neck by sucking hard, slowly moved downwards.

“Smooch, kiss….”

Her lips soon reached my collarbone. She made a sound, and slightly biting around as if acting spoiled, she looked up at me.

“Hehe.”

Lana, who smiled playfully, turned her head back to its original position. And then, she sucked and kissed downwards again.

“Ah….”

Only a dazed sound came out of the series of actions.

A service only to make me happy. A sense of conquest and fulfillment filled me. My body heated up even more at the dedicated actions of my beloved wife.

Lana’s lips touched my chest. But soon her lips parted, and Lana groped my chest with her small hands.

“Kyle’s chest is… really broad. As broad as his back.”

“So you like it?”

“Yeah, I like it. I like it so much I want to keep being held…♡”

Lana rubbed her face all over me.

“Sniff sniff.”

She even smells me while doing that. Honestly, even I’m a little embarrassed by that. I’d be okay with my neck or other parts, but I feel that way more because it’s a part close to my armpit.

“Lana, now….”

“Yeah… I know, Kyle….”

She undoes the bra hook in one go and takes off her bra. Lana’s breasts were exposed. In an instant, my penis reacted on its own like a teenage boy.

“How is it…? Is it weird compared to Estella’s…?”

“No. Absolutely not.”

Lana asked that because she knows what kind of things I did with Estella a while ago. I immediately denied it.

“Your breasts are pretty too, Lana. Really.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

In the first place, Estella’s body is out of the ordinary. Breasts that don’t sag at all and are full of elasticity to that size can’t be easily achieved.

Besides, Lana is not lacking at all. A size that can be called huge. She’s also full of elasticity, and her shape is well-formed. Lana’s breasts had a different kind of beauty than Estella’s.

“I’m glad you say that… Smooch.”

“Kiss… because it’s the truth.”

“Hehe.”

Lana, who smiled brightly, tried to kiss me a few more times as if acting spoiled. I accepted that and moved my arms.

The place my hands headed to was her skirt. Likewise, Lana’s hands were heading to my pants. We took off each other’s clothes as before.

All that was left was a single pair of panties. A single, thin piece of fabric. If this wasn’t there, this time would be over.

“…….”

“…….”

Silently, we took off each other’s underwear.

That’s how Lana and I became naked. We took each other’s genitals into our eyes, and from that moment on, our excitement reached its peak.

“Haa, haa….”

“Hoo….”

We exhaled hot breaths.

For a moment, I even thought it was funny. Lana may not have any experience, but I do. I’ve shared love with lovers I’ve met in hundreds of years of life. I even lost my virginity as Kyle Ardeen through my sister.

But even I couldn’t help but have this reaction.

The fact that we could become husband and wife again in both my past and this life and share love returned me to those days. It led me to that time when I was full of shortcomings and full of purity.

The current me… is a really lucky bastard.

Then Lana’s hand was placed on my penis. Because it was sticking up, her slender finger touched the tip of my glans. My penis flinched at the cautious touch.

“Kyle’s… really big. Is it about 25cm?”

“To be exact… it’s 24.8cm.”

“Wow… with that size, it must be really difficult. I think I know why my sister told me to be careful.”

“My sister told you that too?”

“Yeah. Because I’m next, she told me in advance. That it’s going to be really hard at first. But….”

Swish, swish.

Lana’s hand caresses my penis. Her tiny hand, which isn’t even 2/3 the size of my hand, slowly stroked from the glans to the root.

“Ugh….”

I couldn’t help but moan at the stimulation. It felt crazy good to get a handjob from my wife. There were many lacking aspects because it was her first time, but the stimulation was enough.

Lana smiled gleefully and continued to move her hand. Then, she came closer and whispered in my ear.

“Right now… I think I can put it in without difficulty. Kyle’s big, hard penis into my pussy. So honey….”

She led me and slowly laid me down backwards. As we faced each other, Lana whispered for the last time.

“Please fill my wife’s womb with your baby seed…♡”

Snap. At that moment, the string in my head snapped. Fortunately, I reattached the severed reason. Barely.

But at that time, my glans was already touching her pussy. I gently rubbed my penis against her pussy. The dribbling precum and the damp love juices intertwined.

“Uhhng… honey, hurry…♡”

Perhaps feeling unsatisfied, Lana wrapped her arms around my neck and urged me.

“Haa, I’m going crazy…. Where did you learn these words.”

Both Estella and Lana know how to excite men too well. Estella learned it from the World Tree, but I didn’t know Lana could seduce me this much.

Her words and actions are extremely lewd, completely bewitching me. Based on my standards, she wasn’t this kind of woman even a few days ago…. What happened in the past year.

“Because that’s the instinct of a female♡ Just like Kyle wants to stick it in my pussy right away, it’s, ugh, natural for a female to know how to seduce a male….”

Is it because she’s a summoner who is close to various living things? Her expressions are different.

“You’re saying the words come from instinct?”

“Yeah. Because females want the genes of superior males♡ That’s the law of the world…♡”

“But the word ‘baby seed’ can’t come from instinct, can it?”

“…….”

Lana avoided my eyes for a moment.

“Lana… tell me honestly. Where did you see it?”

“Th, th….”

Lana wiggled her fingers at my questioning. And finally, she confessed.

“I saw it in a book…. In a lewd book I found in the academy library about a month ago….”

“What’s the title?”

“A book called… 50 Ways to Seduce a Man….”

“…….”

That damn Kiran is the problem again. Lana changed like this because of him. Anyway, that guy has a lot of problems when you look at him.

“So, did you hate it…? Honey…?”

“No. I liked it.”

Regardless, Lana’s words and actions were so pleasing. What man wouldn’t like it when she expresses her desire to be loved in that way. I even want her to do more.

I pressed my penis even closer to her pussy. And I asked again while rubbing it a little more intensely.

“You want to have five kids?”

“Uuung, five. Maybe… is it hard…?”

She looks at me as if she’d be troubled if it were. I smiled and answered my wife’s wish.

“No? It’s possible. It’s definitely possible. I can do more if you want more.”

“Five is, ugh… enough for me… for now….”

“Is that so?”

Then I’ll have to work harder. To the point where you want to have more.

-Squeak….

We continued our short conversation while slowly inserting my penis. I didn’t want to imprint painful memories on her first experience.

Like that, I only inserted my glans slightly, and when I thought she had adapted to some extent.

“Lana.”

“Yeah, Kyle….”

“I love you.”

“I love you too, I love you too…♡”

We whispered our love to each other and kissed.

At the same time, I thrust my penis deep into Lana’s depths in one go.

And.

“Hheeiit!! Eeooht!”

Lana made a vulgar sound and climaxed grandly.

Extra Episode 5 Lana’S Story – First Night (2)

Side Story 5 Lana’s Episode – First Night (2)

“Eung-ok! Oooooh!!”

A vulgar moan filled the room. It was a voice that I couldn’t believe came from Lana’s mouth.

But… that excited me even more. The thread of reason I had barely held onto snapped again.

I had just inserted my cock into my wife’s pussy. Before I could properly feel the inside of her pussy, I pulled my hips back.

Just like a second ago, with only my glans slightly inserted at the entrance.

“Eugeueut!!”

I thrust my cock in hard. Deep enough to reach the end of her womb.

My wife’s pretty face contorted. Her eyes lost focus, and her cheeks twitched. Then, she let out hot breaths and moans through her tightly closed teeth.

“Ooooook!!”

That appearance stimulated me even more. I pulled my hips back again. This time, I shook my hips hard enough to make a slapping sound.

Squeak squeak squeak squeak!!

I moved my hips like a pubescent boy who had just discovered sex. I thrust into Lana’s pussy solely to unleash my sexual desire.

But even that didn’t last long.

My body was heated up from foreplay. My cock was at its peak from handjob. On top of that, Lana’s vulgar moans and physical pleasure made it impossible to hold back any longer.

Twitch twitch.

My lower body trembled, signaling that I would soon ejaculate. Lana must have felt it too, as she instinctively squeezed my cock with her pussy.

“Keuk…!”

The tight grip that meticulously wrapped around my cock. Intense pleasure rushed from my cock.

That was the end.

“Lana, I’m gonna cum…!”

Instead of words, my wife answered with a moan.

“Ohooooook!!”

She squeezed my cock hundreds of times harder than before. I pressed my hips against Lana’s pussy and embraced her.

“I’m cumming…!”

Blurrrp! Blurrrp!

My cock spewed out semen. The fluid that started from my balls gushed into Lana’s womb.

Lana, who received my seed.

“Ah? Eh? Oook?! Euaek?”

Made a dumb sound with her hips high in the air. Her head was completely tilted back, so I couldn’t see her face.

Pshooook! Pshuuuuuuut!!

Soon, Lana’s pussy convulsed wildly and spurted a fountain. So much fluid spurted out that a puddle formed in the gap between us.

“Haa, haa… Euk….”

The pussy grip became stronger as she climaxed. Her vagina squeezed tightly, wringing out the remaining semen from my cock. I groaned and collapsed on top of Lana.

“Hooo….”

I came so fucking hard. It was incomparable to masturbation.

Of course, I could do more like this, but I held back for now. The night was long….

I stayed attached with my cock in her pussy for a while.

“K, Kyle… heavy….”

“Ah, yeah… Sorry, Lana….”

Lana, who had regained her senses, mumbled in my arms. I slowly pulled out my cock and raised my body.

“Eueut….”

Lana moaned as my cock brushed against the inside of her vagina as I pulled it out. It was a little quieter than before.

My wife’s pussy came into view through the dim light.

“Haaaa….”

A pure white liquid was bubbling out of the hole. And a red mark that proved she was a virgin.

That alone made my body heat up again. The cock that had slightly subsided from ejaculation became stiff again.

“Hiccup!”

Lana, who was raising her body, hiccuped at the cock that was getting bigger in real time. She stared intently at my cock with a very embarrassed expression.

She’s so fucking hot….

My blood rushed to my lower body at the sight. My cock recovered in an instant.

I wanted to fuck her again right away, but I held back. I picked up Lana, who still couldn’t get up, and sat her on my lap facing me.

Poohk, the pussy covered in semen and vaginal fluid touched my cock. The sticky and soft sensation wrapped around my cock.

Ah, feels so good….

“Why, why is it getting bigger again…? I heard it takes a long time for men to recover after cumming….”

She asked with a face that still couldn’t believe it.

“I told you. It’s Lana’s fault. How can it not get bigger when you look at me with such a tempting face.”

“I, I just….”

Her cheeks and ears turned red, and she turned her head away as if embarrassed.

Kiss kiss kiss.

I kissed Lana’s cheeks wildly and said.

“That kind of behavior is what made it like this. So take responsibility. As much as you made it hard.”

“Kyle is, a pervert….”

Who is calling who a pervert? I smiled and replied.

“The pervert isn’t me, it’s Lana, isn’t it? Making noises like that.”

To be honest, it was a vulgar moan that even a street prostitute wouldn’t make. Of course, prostitutes would do it if you paid them, but they would never normally make such a noise.

“……”

Lana didn’t say anything. She looked dejected. I could see exactly what my wife was thinking.

If I left her like that, she would cry. I hugged Lana tightly and said.

“It’s not that I don’t like it. I like it more.”

“R, really…?”

“Yeah. Really.”

Actually, I don’t really have any sexual preferences. If I had to choose, it would be a woman I truly love. As long as it’s her, I don’t care what she does.

In short, I can accept any side of her. Even if she makes vulgar moans, even if she’s insensitive, even if she’s a sadist or a masochist, I don’t care.

It’s enough as long as it’s the woman I love.

Maybe that’s why I used to hear the words “impotent.” But what can I do? I don’t get sexually aroused unless it’s my woman. Physiological reactions happen, but I don’t really feel anything.

When you think about it, is this also a sexual preference?

Anyway.

“So you can do it as much as you want in front of me.”

“……”

Lana lowered her head silently. She nestled into my arms. She drew a heart on my chest with her finger and mumbled.

“Kyle is… still kind even after a year…”

“Yeah, I know. Heueueup, haa…”

I buried my nose in the crown of her head and took a breath. A refreshing and sweet fragrance wafted through the air. It washed away the nose that was paralyzed by the smell of semen and vaginal fluid.

“Sniff sniff.”

Lana followed me and smelled it too.

“Kyle’s semen smells like this….”

I guess the semen smell is wafting around because of the position. Of course, it’s natural since her pussy and cock are covered in semen.

“It’s embarrassing if you smell it too much….”

“Heehee, you don’t like it?”

“No, I like it.”

No matter what words or actions she takes, she is just a lovely wife to me.

Lana, who was smelling my scent and semen, suddenly trembled.

“Uueuk, oook!”

“Uh… Lana?”

“J, just, heuit, just a moment, Kaaayl….”

Lana let out a moan. Her back arched roundly, and her stomach and thighs convulsed and trembled. Her pussy spewed out semen.

Lana, who had exhausted herself from successive climaxes, collapsed towards me. I quietly accepted her and waited.

I thought she had finally calmed down.

“Heueueup, hak, eung-oooot!!”

As soon as she took a breath, another series of climaxes began.

Pshoooot! Pshueut! Pshucheut! Pshuuuuuuk!!

“Eugyuuuuuu…!!”

She spurted out water to a dangerous degree and groaned so much that she was out of breath.

There was nothing I could do. Her whole body had turned into a erogenous zone, and she reached orgasm with even a slight touch. If I were to channel mana, it looked like she would really die, so I couldn’t touch her.

Fortunately, Lana’s climax stopped after 10 minutes. Even then, her condition was not good.

“Hoo, hueeee….”

She gasped for breath in my arms. Lana, who was exhausted, finally drooped.

I asked with a worried heart.

“Are you okay?”

“N, not okay… not okay….”

She trembled slightly even as she spoke.

“Should we stop here today? If we do more here….”

“No!”

Lana shouted loudly and pushed me away. My body fell backwards, and Lana climbed on top of me.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m okay!”

“You just said you weren’t okay. And….”

Ttchilkeok!

“Eueueut!”

Lana climaxed as I lightly poked her pussy with my finger.

“You’re in this state?”

“I c-can, caan do more….”

“Your tongue is even twisted. Let’s stop today….”

There are plenty of opportunities to have sex with Lana. I can do it even on our honeymoon tomorrow, and there’s plenty of time after that.

“Eueung, honey…. Don’t do that and have more sex with me♡ I, I can still do more…♡”

She gently rubbed her pussy against my cock in the cowgirl position. She even used honorifics and acted cute.

It stimulates my mind and body from above and below. My cock resurrected and erected at Lana’s seduction.

In that situation, Lana landed the finishing blow.

“Today is… my ovulation day. So… don’t worry about me and make a baby. Huh? Honey….”

“…So that’s why you delayed the wedding?”

“Eung…”

“Heo….”

Actually, the wedding could have been yesterday. But I delayed it by a day on the pretext of preparing more carefully. I just shrugged it off….

“I won’t go easy on you anymore. I won’t stop until you get pregnant, even if you cry and fuss. So this is your last chance, Lana. Even now….”

“Uueung….”

Lana wiggled her pussy back and forth, stimulating me. Each time, vaginal fluid coated my cock.

“Look at this, Kyle. The semen was flowing out earlier, but now only vaginal fluid is coming out. Fill me up again♡ Give me Kyle’s semen bbut bbut as much as I’m empty♡”

“Haa, really….”

Her obsession with getting pregnant is no joke. Estella also begged me like that before. As expected, women during this period are not normal.

“Are you sure you’ll be okay if you keep climaxing?”

“I’m used to it now, so it’s okay. And….”

Lana came down from on top of me. I wondered what she was going to do, but she lay down on the bed and buried her face in the pillow.

“I can endure it if I do this. Because I can smell Kyle’s scent less.”

It seems that the successive climaxes are because of the smell.

A sight that makes me feel her desire to have a baby today no matter what. I felt something admirable.

The actions of my lovely wife didn’t end there. She raised only her buttocks and wiggled them gently from side to side.

“Honeyyy… Please put honey’s magnificent cock into wife’s pussy♡ Pang pang my pussy and engrave your superior genes into my womb♡”

Aww, Kylan, you bastard. I’m going to beat you up someday. Why did you make that kind of book? Of course, apart from that, I liked Lana’s behavior.

I gently rubbed my cock against her pussy. At the same time, I took in Lana’s hips with my eyes.

Lana thinks that her body is inferior to Estella’s, but that’s wrong. Estella is the winner when it comes to breasts, but her lower body is not inferior at all.

The perfect childbearing hips that tell the male instinct to impregnate the female in front of him right away. Lana has the best pelvis for giving birth, no matter what anyone says.

Not to mention the softness and solidity of her hips and thighs, the curves that continue from her waist are truly spectacular.

“Haa….”

I want to bury my nose in those hips right now, but the timing is not good. The eggs that want to be pregnant are waiting for me.

“Eueung, Kyle, hurry….”

When my actions stopped due to my appreciation, Lana shook her hips and acted cute.

My cock, already covered in vaginal fluid, didn’t need lubricant. I lined up my cock with the entrance of her pussy and leaned my upper body forward. And I whispered in Lana’s ear.

“Lana. Husband’s cock is going in. Squeeze it tight.”

“Uueung, I’ll squeeze it hard… Ooot!!”

Before I could finish speaking, she bounced her hips. My cock, which belongs to the large size in length and thickness, reached the entrance of her womb in an instant.

“Oook, eueook! Wai, honey, wai, t a second… too….”

“I told you. I’m not going easy on you anymore.”

I whispered so and pulled my hips back. And then I pushed them forward again.

Ppojick!

I thrust so hard that I could hear the sound of air popping.

Tchilkeok tchilkeok tchilkeok tchilkeok!!

I continued the piston movement mercilessly.

“Eungeut! Eungyueueueung…!”

Each time, Lana’s mouth let out a moan, and her pussy accepted her husband’s cock without any gaps. Lana’s vagina was as attached and tight as her usual behavior.

A grip that makes me feel like I’m going to lose my mind. Before long, the sensation of ejaculation came up.

I grabbed Lana’s childbearing hips tightly and whispered.

“Lana, I’m gonna cum.”

“Eung, cum! Pour all of Kyle’s semen inside me♡”

Lana shook her hips to match my hip movements.

And soon.

Beureut! Beureureutreut!

I poured semen into Lana’s womb once again.

“Eueok! Honey’s seed… so much, so much is coming in…♡”

Lana trembled with pleasure, making a slightly quieter sound than before. But that scene alone was enough to excite me again.

The cock, which had softened slightly after ejaculation, began to harden again.

“Why, why is it getting hard inside….”

“Don’t ask and squeeze your pussy. Aren’t you going to get pregnant?”

“I, I’m going to… I’m going to make Kyle’s baby… I’m going to make a lot, a lot….”

Lana said so and squeezed her pussy tightly. She buried her face in the pillow and didn’t show it at all, as if the smell of semen was being transmitted to the front.

I pulled my cock out slightly while keeping it inside to the end. And I put strength in my lower body and bounced my hips.

“Heuiiiit!!”

In the end, Lana couldn’t overcome the pleasure and let out a vulgar moan and climaxed. I leaned my upper body forward and continued to move my hips without stopping.

Ttchigeok tchigeok tchigeok tchigeok!

For reference, the night was still long.

Extra Episode 6 Lana’S Story – Train (1)

Side Story 6 Lana’s Episode – Train (1)

Innocent. It’s a word often used to describe Lana. It’s actually a very fitting word.

Always a bright face, always smiling brightly at everyone, and good at getting along with others due to her sociability.

It’s not for nothing that she was called the academy’s idol back in Tianis. Her words, actions, and personality all came together to make everyone like her.

An existence that exudes innocence itself. Lana is that kind of person.

But that woman, the woman who was everyone’s first love in Tianis, is now beneath me.

“Oooooh!!”

Even making very lewd and vulgar moans.

“Ughyuuu…!! I, I’m dying, honey, I…!!”

“You’re not dying! Especially not women!”

Lana screamed as if she were dying because I kept stimulating her while she was in climax. But humans are surprisingly hard to kill.

Of course, you can die from apoplexy, but our young and mana-trained bodies don’t reach death so easily. More than anything, I’m controlling it appropriately.

“Oook, I’m dying, I’m dying!! Sexshu…I’m going to d…!”

“I told you, you’re not going to die!”

I briefly pulled my hips back. I slammed my dick in hard as a way to make her come to her senses.

“You’re not coming to your senses!”

“Geooooook!!”

A sound that only a beast would make flows from Lana’s mouth. If someone were to hear this sound, they would mistake it for torture.

But that excites me even more.

Her usual appearance and her appearance during sex. The gap between those two appearances is no joke.

Who would know? That the innocent Lana, the one who always smiles brightly, would show such a vulgar appearance. If you see this and remain rational? That’s not a man.

“Don’t want to get pregnant? Squeeze it right!”

“I, I’ll squeeze it…! I’ll squeeze your dick right, honey!! Eoooook!!”

The slightly loosened squeeze tightens. The folds of her pussy wrap around my dick without any gaps. But, separate from her actions, some semen leaked out of her pussy.

Semen thinned with her vaginal fluids. I was slightly angered by the sight.

“Lana.”

“Yes, yes… honey….”

“Your pussy is just leaking semen right now. Are you rebelling because you don’t want to get pregnant?”

“N, no…! I’m squeezing it properly…!”

“Then why is it leaking out!”

I thrust my dick in without hesitation. My dick kisses the entrance to her uterus. I ejaculated as is.

“Hiiiit!!!”

“Receive the semen properly! Not with your pussy, but with your uterus!”

“Gook!! I w, I will…!!”

Byureureureut!!

I ejaculate to the fullest once more. How many times have I poured it out? I’m dazed with pleasure.

But I didn’t stop. The optimal timing of her ovulation day. If I don’t get Lana pregnant today, I’ll have to wait until next month.

I don’t want that. I’ve never had a child in my entire life, and I don’t want to miss this long-awaited, golden opportunity.

I clung as close as possible to her birthing-type ass and lay down as is. And then I fucked her doggy style again.

Tzgeot tzgeot tzgeot tzgeot tzgeot!!!

From 10 to 20 times, from 20 to 50 times, from 50 to 100 times.

I gradually increased the number of piston strokes.

“Eugeueeeut!! K, Kyle I’m dying… I’m really dying!! Stooop….”

Lana shouts with her face buried in the pillow. It seems she has reached her limit from the non-stop sex. But I had no intention of stopping even a little.

“I told you earlier. I won’t go easy on you anymore. It was you, Lana, who kicked away the last chance.”

“I’m sorr, I’m sorry… Please, just once….”

“Shut up!”

I lift up the prone Lana. I wrap my left arm around her belly, and bind both arms with my right arm, pulling her toward me.

Lana had been blocking the smell with a pillow. When I lifted her up, she was startled by the strong smell that pierced her nose.

“K, Kyle it’s dangerous! It’s really dangerous! I, I’m really going to d…”

“I said you’re not going to die!”

“Geoooot!! I was wro, ong…! Honey, I was wrong, I was…! I was being cocky, I’m sorry…! Please, just the nose…!”

Lana tried to block her nose somehow. But her arms were bound, so she couldn’t lift the pillow. In the end, the only path my wife chose was to lie back down and block it.

But that was not a good choice.

“Eungot! The bed, the smells are mixed together…!!”

The dozens of fountains Lana spewed out. And the semen I ejaculated. The two were soaking the bed.

On top of that, sweat and saliva were mixed in, so it was in a dangerously intense state for Lana.

In such a situation, endlessly pounding her uterus.

“……”

In the end, Lana slumped down. She wasn’t unconscious, but her reactions were slower than before.

“Lana, you have to squeeze your pussy properly.”

“Yes… I’m squeezing….”

Her words are slow, but her actions are quick. Sooner than her words, her pussy squeezed my dick tightly. I ejaculated semen into her pussy for the last time and lay down as is.

“…That was hard.”

How many hours have we been having sex? Looking at the faint sunlight visible through the window, it’s been at least 5 hours…

“Ah, whatever. I’m sleepy.”

Suddenly, my strength is gone and drowsiness washes over me. In a short time, Lana also fell asleep.

Well, today is our wedding night, and we have time tomorrow too…

“Slowly, again tomorrow….”

And with that, consciousness faded.

***

A warm energy envelops my body. It’s sunlight. It feels pretty good. I want to feel more of the sunshine and sleep like this.

“I’m languid….”

Was it because I went so hard yesterday?

At that moment, the last memory came to mind, and my eyes shot open. I immediately checked the time.

“I’m screwed….”

It’s already 10 o’clock? What time was the train supposed to leave? Was it 11 o’clock?

I got up right away. If there had been a servant, they would have woken me up, but there wasn’t one today. It’s our first day of marriage, so I sent them out.

Tzgeoeeok-

“Ah….”

A moment of pleasure is felt at the tip of my dick. I must have fallen asleep with it inside like this. Perhaps because of that, it was sticky with liquid except for the root, where it had dried.

With a “pong” sound, my dick came out. Even so, Lana was sleeping soundly.

“Hmph.”

Semen isn’t flowing out of her pussy. Looking around, it doesn’t seem like it flowed out while she was sleeping either…. Did it all go into her uterus?

I feel my dick getting hard and aim the tip of it at the entrance of her pussy.

“Lana.”

“Woong, I’m squeezing….”

I call out softly and she mumbles in her sleep. She’s sleeping soundly, unaware of the world.

That appearance elicited my sadism. It’s not usually my personality, but when I think of Lana’s appearance during sex, my desire surges.

I put the glans into her pussy slightly. The pussy, recognizing that it’s her husband’s dick, squeezed tightly as soon as I put it in. How admirable. That her body remembers me after just one night.

“Lana. If you don’t wake up, I’m going to fuck you like this?”

“To the uterus, receive it with the uterus… Oooooh!!”

When there’s no response, I thrust my dick in as is. Lana’s body was thrown back greatly by the sudden pleasure, and only then did Lana open her eyes.

“I’m just going to cum once.”

“K, Kyle…? W, wait a second…!”

As she regains consciousness, her pussy squeezes even more. The lust that had been exhausted last night starts to rise again.

“Let’s do it for 20 minutes, no, 30 minutes more!”

“No, stooop… Oh?! Oook!!”

And so, we started having sex again.

***

“Ugh, we ended up being late….”

“I’m sorry. I only meant to do it a little…”

That’s how it turned out. What was supposed to be just 30 minutes went over an hour. We arrived at the station by teleport, but the train had left by a hair’s breadth.

It was only a 1-minute difference.

“What do we do now….”

I wonder if there are any trains left. It needs to depart within 2 hours at the latest so we can get to the hotel.

At that time, Lana took out a ticket and said. It was for a train departing in 1 hour.

“Hehe, I knew this would happen, so I prepared another ticket.”

“Hmm… Lana?”

“Why, Kyle?”

“Did you anticipate this?”

“Yep!”

No, why are you answering so brightly there.

I stuck close to Lana’s side. And whispered softly.

“Why is my wife so lewd? Did you want to have sex with me that much?”

“N, no…”

“Really? Then why did you prepare another ticket?”

My wife blushed and muttered.

“Y, you’re right, actually….”

Haha, I’m really going crazy. I had a feeling that all the appearances she showed at night might have been planned.

I squeezed Lana’s butt tightly.

“Haaack!”

“You’re keeping the semen in well, right?”

“Honey, I’m keeping it in well, with my uterus…”

“I’ll cum inside you on the trip too, so keep your pussy tight. So it doesn’t flow out.”

“Yes…♡”

She gives me a look of expectation, with a face like a female. The fact that only I get to see this appearance is so arousing.

Anyway, thanks to Lana’s plan, our honeymoon wasn’t canceled. We left our luggage with an employee and spent some time around the station.

Of course, what we were going to do during the remaining time was….

“I want steak and pasta. Ah, I want pizza too.”

“Aren’t you eating too much?”

“I can eat it all. What do you want to eat, Kyle?”

“I’ll have….”

Filling our stomachs. We were very hungry because of the wedding ceremony and reception, and having sex all night. We needed to replenish our energy considering today’s schedule.

And so, we ate and ate again.

“Hoo, I’m full.”

“Yeah! We ate a lot!”

Having filled our stomachs, we left the restaurant and headed for the train. We ate until the last minute, so it was a little dangerous this time too. Fortunately, we weren’t late.

“Mr. Kyle. Ms. Lana. Thank you for using the East Continent Express Train.”

As soon as we got on the train, an employee came to greet us. Guided by him, we were led to a special room.

“Wow… Kyle, look at that! It’s so amazing!”

“Yeah, it’s amazing.”

As expected, it’s the East Continent train. The decorations and the appearance of the room are very Eastern. It’s a room that gives you the feeling of being treated well.

Moreover, since it’s a special room, the room is big too. It’s big enough for the two of us to lie down comfortably. Lana really reserved a good room.

We waited for the train to depart while briefly looking around the special room. And just before the train departed.

Knock knock.

The employee came back.

“Come in.”

“Excuse me.”

With the permission of the room’s owner, the employee opened the door. He brought a cart full of something, placed it on the table one by one, and said.

“This is a congratulatory meal for the married couple.”

The employee placed Eastern-style dishes one by one.

Why are they giving us all this stuff? Well, nobody doesn’t know about our wedding. The rumors spread even before the wedding.

Next, the employee placed liquor bottles. Not just one, but two.

“And this is a gift from William Herschel, the manager of the Undersea Table. He said it’s a gift for the two of you, just like us.”

“Eh? Really?”

“Yes, Ms. Lana. Ms. Lana can drink the red bottle, and Mr. Kyle can drink the blue bottle.”

The restaurant manager I met a few years ago. We had a connection, so I invited him to the wedding too. He sparkled his eyes like crazy back then, and ended up sending a gift like this.

“Besides that, other people sent gifts, but… since the senders were unclear and we couldn’t see the contents, we sorted them out separately. If you want, we can show you…”

“It’s okay.”

It’s better not to look at things if they don’t reveal their identity. At best, they would have been jealous and done something weird.

And with that, the employee left again. And as he left, he gave a word of advice.

“Just one thing to tell you. Our train is a new model made last year, so it has very good soundproofing. So please have a good time.”

We avoided the employee’s gaze without saying anything. We’re acting normal now, but it would be strange if they didn’t know. Me and Lana are full of lust on the inside.

In the first place, it can’t be helped since it’s our honeymoon.

Swish, thud.

The door closed completely. As the outsider left, we looked at each other.

Lana’s appearance comes into view. Eyes filled with expectation, moist lips, saliva swallowing with a gulp.

I wonder what the opposite looks like. I think it’s probably similar.

But we didn’t take action right away. The East Continent is quite close, so it’ll only take a few days. And this train has the latest technology, so it arrives in 6-7 hours. So it’s okay to take our time a little.

“Should we… drink some alcohol first?”

“Uhm, Kyle… I like alcohol too…♡”

No, don’t make a face like a female. My lower body is getting excited already.

But I held back. The fatigue from the night before must still be built up.

I opened the caps of the two liquor bottles. And poured and drank the alcohol given to each of us.

One glass, two glasses. We sat side by side and quietly drank alcohol.

“Kyle, give me a kiss….”

“Chwulp, smooch….”

To be honest, just drinking alcohol was impossible.

Extra Episode 7 Lana’S Story – Train (2)

Side Story 7 Lana’s Episode – Train (2)

The train ran steadily. It moved smoothly without the rattling caused by the rails. It certainly lived up to its price, as expected of something expensive.

And a space without external disturbances. In the special compartment, we kissed.

“Chuup….”

“Jjoook….”

We matched our lips perfectly, mixed our tongues, and passed saliva to each other. It was definitely a less explicit scene than yesterday, but we exchanged affectionate kisses.

We didn’t do anything else. We didn’t really talk either. Since the train started running, we just stayed stuck together like that, only kissing.

We continued kissing like that for over an hour.

“Puha!”

“Jjok. Let’s kiss more, Lana.”

Lana, out of breath, pulled away first. As she pulled away, I approached and showered her cheeks with affection, begging for kisses.

Lana smiled with her eyes. And then she put her lips back on mine.

“Chureup… Jjok….”

“More, do more….”

“Jjok jjok jjok.”

We exchanged sticky kisses, and I also showered her with light, continuous kisses. I liked any kind of kiss, so I accepted all the kisses my wife gave me.

At first, we were sitting side by side, but at some point, Lana climbed on top of me and embraced me face to face.

But as I said, we didn’t do anything other than kiss. I didn’t put my hands on her butt or chest, just wrapped my arms around her back and waist and continued kissing.

Of course, separately from that, my lower body was throbbing.

After continuing for about 20 more minutes, we finally stopped. But I was still not satisfied. I wanted to share a little more love.

“Heueung~.”

At that sight, Lana looked at me as if amazed.

“Kyle. Why are you so docile today? Are you the same person as yesterday?”

“…Not really. I’m the same as yesterday.”

“You don’t really think so, do you? You acted like a complete beast. You didn’t even let me sleep properly. Not to mention what happened before getting on the train.”

“……”

I admit that fact. I actually went wild until morning. But I also had something to say.

“It’s because Lana seduced me.”

“Hee, did I seduce you, Kyle, to make you look like that?”

“That’s right.”

Lana made a mischievous expression. Then she smiled brightly and grabbed my face.

“I love you, Kyle.”

“I love you too.”

After whispering our love to each other, we kissed. Sharing love didn’t necessarily only include sex.

After kissing once, we broke apart.

“Do you want to drink?”

“Yes! I want to drink.”

We decided to drink the alcohol we had stopped drinking because of the kissing.

As the employee had told us, the red bottle was poured into Lana’s glass, and the blue bottle into mine.

“Cheers~.”

“Cheers.”

After clinking our glasses together, we drank the alcohol. A spicy, slightly bitter taste lingered in my mouth. The flavors felt harmonious, so it was pretty good. The alcohol content was also moderate.

“Eum, this alcohol is super sweet.”

“Sweet?”

“Yes! It’s as sweet as Kyle’s scent.”

When Lana said that, I became curious about the taste of the red bottle.

“Just one sip for me.”

“Here. You’ll be surprised when you taste it?”

I tilted the glass she held out right in front of me. And the moment I took a sip.

“Eueueuk….”

I frowned at the stinging taste, as if needles were pricking my tongue. The taste was so terrible that I couldn’t swallow it down my throat.

“Huh? Is it strange?”

“It’s strange…. I can’t even eat it.”

“Is it that bad?”

“Yes.”

I wondered how there could be such alcohol. I was curious about the method of making it. But since Lana said the taste was okay, it didn’t seem like they mixed something strange in it.

“Do you want to try Kyle’s?”

“Here. It’ll be a little bitter.”

Lana took the glass that I tilted for her and drank it. After swallowing one sip, she frowned like me.

“Uueu, bitter….”

“Bitter? Isn’t it moderately bitter?”

“No…. It’s super bitter….”

Could it be that men and women feel different tastes? I thought that could be possible. Although it didn’t exist in the world I was born in, this type of alcohol was very common in each dimension.

I know that the effects applied to men and women are different, so they taste different.

Therefore, I was curious about what kind of effect this alcohol would have, but at least it wouldn’t be a bad kind. At best, it would be an effect for the night. That manager was expecting a child between me and Lana, so it seems like outsiders are very interested.

So we decided to drink the alcohol as we had received it as a gift.

“Kyle. Don’t just drink alcohol, eat the side dishes too. Ah~”

Lana picked up a piece of food and handed it to me. I accepted the snack that my wife gave me. She smiled bashfully and said.

“How is it? Is it delicious?”

“Hmm, it’s a little subtle? It tastes a lot like East Continent spices.”

Since the East Continent embodies the Orient, the food also has a lot of that feel. To put it another way, this scent was a bit closer to the Chinese side.

I also fed Lana a piece of food.

“What does this taste like?”

“Spicy!”

Lana shouted as soon as she ate it. The way she fanned her tongue was cute. I put my tongue between her open lips.

“Chureup…. Eueung, Kyle… I’m still eating….”

Even while saying that, my wife accepted my actions. Although a spicy taste lingered in my mouth, I didn’t really care. The important thing is this act itself.

“Haa, you’re so different from yesterday….”

“Do you not like it?”

“No? I like Kyle who cherishes me too.”

Lana smiled brightly and hugged me. But it wasn’t just a hug, she wrapped her legs tightly around my waist.

The skin that had only touched my thighs gradually touched my pants, which were full of anger. It was soft even though the clothes were blocking it. And it was obviously a sight that seduced me.

“Do you want to do it?”

“Yes, I want to do it.”

“Then shall we do it?”

“Is it okay?”

I smiled at Lana’s question.

“There’s no reason why not.”

“We did it all night? As expected, you’re a knight, so your stamina is amazing.”

“Is Lana a wizard, so she’s weak?”

“That’s because, Kyle is too intense…♡”

I’m going crazy at the sight of my wife making a slutty face all the time. I can’t even imagine that she’s the same person as before we got married.

“Oh, is the smell okay?”

“It’s okay. I guess it’s because we keep sticking together. Is my nose numb?”

Yesterday she was panting so much because of the smell. Seeing her okay, it seems like she’s adapted.

I reached out towards her chest. To undo the buttons. Just as I started to undo the buttons, Lana stopped me.

“Before that, I want to wash.”

“Come to think of it, we haven’t even taken a shower.”

We did it until morning, and we left the mansion in a hurry, so we didn’t even wash properly. Because of that, our bodies are covered in the bodily fluids we shed last night. There was no time to deal with it with magic.

“Shall we wash first for now?”

“Good!”

As befitting a special room, a small bathroom is prepared. It’s only big enough for about 2 people, but it’s enough space for us, a couple, to enter.

So we took off our clothes and entered the bathroom.

“Haa, Lana….”

“Honey…♡”

Of course, I couldn’t stand it even in the bathroom.

***

An isolated cabin in an unknown place.

A harsh wind blew through the shattered windows, and snow fell from the collapsed roof. Part of the wall had completely collapsed.

A house in such a terrible state of disrepair that one would wonder if anyone lived there. In such a house, an eerie sound could be heard.

Scratch…, scratch….

Like the sound of cutting flesh. It spread into the forest.

Because of that, no living creatures approached the cabin. No one would come to this place after hearing the terrible sound that stimulated their instincts.

So inside the cabin. A woman was sitting with her body hidden in the fireplace.

Even when dust from the chimney fell on her, the woman remained still. Even when bugs ate away at her, she remained still.

All she, Chloe, did was….

Scratch, scraaatch….

It was carving her own body with a blade made of magic. All the chilling sounds that had been heard so far came from her.

Scratch, scratch….

Cutting through raw flesh, cutting through bone. It hurt.

But Chloe didn’t stop. Without even making a single moan, she silently killed her own body.

It’s already been a year. Chloe has been continuing this act all along.

If it were someone else, they would have died already. Chloe didn’t die.

That’s because….

“Damn it for being born as a Demon King….”

It was all because of her origin.

Demon King. The power of a being born to destroy or rule a world was extraordinary. No matter how much she suppressed her power, the mighty power engraved in her origin restored Chloe.

Why was I born with this kind of body. If only I had just, just been born as an ordinary human…. If that were the case, I wouldn’t have this body that can’t die….

Chloe cursed herself, and cursed the Demon God who created her. But no matter how much time passed, her wish was never fulfilled.

Of course, she had many reasons to live. No, she had to live.

Kyle Arden. Because she knows that the man she loves is coming back. Chloe heard it from Lana. The fact that he would return a year after she died.

In fact, Chloe felt Kyle’s return. She, who was once the final boss of this world, felt the existence of the one who took her fate as soon as he returned.

As soon as she felt that, Chloe wanted to go find him right away. But she couldn’t.

I don’t deserve it. Because of that thought.

With what qualifications would I go find him. This kind of ending was more suited to a bad girl like me.

So….

Crack, crak….

Chloe intends to live here.

For the rest of her life, until she reaches death….

Forever….

Extra Episode 8 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (1)

Side Story 8 – Lana’s Story: Honeymoon (1)

Knock knock.

-Mr. Kyle. Ms. Lana. We will be arriving at our destination in 30 minutes.

A staff member’s voice could be heard in my fading consciousness. I opened my eyes and turned on the light. As the light on the ceiling of the room turned on with a click, the outside of the window came into view.

“It’s already night…”

It wasn’t completely night, and the East Continent was slowly setting into the sunset. There was a time difference from the Empire since it was far away.

I answered the employee appropriately and woke up Lana.

“Lana. They said we’ll arrive soon.”

“Ugh, okay…”

Lana, who was nestled in my arms, slowly got up. She rubbed her eyes and yawned widely.

“Haaam~”

“Did you sleep well?”

“Yeah, I slept well…”

Even though she said that, her face was full of sleepiness. Still, she definitely felt more refreshed than during the day.

Lana shook off her sleepiness and looked at me.

“Did Kyle sleep well too?”

“I slept well.”

“I guess we overdid it yesterday. Seeing us both sleep like this.”

“It wasn’t an easy schedule.”

Lana seduced me to do it, and we took a bath before doing it. But after showering and soaking in the bathtub together, my body felt tired.

We had already gone through the wedding and reception, and we couldn’t sleep properly because we did it until morning on our first night. In the end, we came out as we were and took a nap.

Seeing that we slept until we almost arrived, it seems that fatigue had definitely accumulated.

Of course, there was something I regretted. I liked the feeling of caressing each other when we were stuck together in the bathtub. I should have continued that.

But the desire to sleep was too strong to overcome sexual desire.

And more than anything.

“We have plenty of time. Right?”

“Hehe.”

Lana smiled brightly as if she had read my mind. Even though she looks like that on the outside, I could see what she was thinking. Somehow, it became easier to read her mind after we became a couple.

We hugged each other and looked at the scenery outside, and we stayed in this state until the train stopped. Even this made us happy.

***

“Ugh, stretch! My body feels stiff.”

Before getting off, Lana stretched her body. I also stretched my stiff body after my wife.

Train travel is good, but this is a drawback. After being in a cramped space for 7 hours, the body cannot be comfortable. Of course, we used a special room, so it was a little more comfortable, but there was still some discomfort.

But that’s also the charm of a honeymoon. If you arrive at your travel destination in an instant through a warp gate, is that a honeymoon, or just a trip?

We got off the train.

“Wow… this is the East Continent…”

Lana’s exclamation burst out.

A sight completely opposite to the Empire. She was amazed by the mysterious appearance of the East Continent. She looks cute with her eyes wide open like a child who came to an amusement park.

If I have time later, I think it would be nice to travel to other places as well.

Well, let’s stop thinking about that.

“Is this your first time in the East Continent?”

“Yeah! It’s my first time. Or is it? Did I come here when I was young?”

Lana pondered her memories. As far as I know, this was Lana’s first time in the East Continent.

“Who cares? The important thing is that I came on a trip with Kyle. Right~?”

“That’s right. The important thing is that we came on our honeymoon.”

“Hehe.”

My wife smiled brightly as if she had everything. The smile she has been showing me since yesterday was really pretty. So much so that I want to keep seeing it.

“Shall we go to the hotel first?”

“Yeah! Let’s go!”

When I held out my arm, Lana put her arm in mine. Showing the appearance of a newly married couple that anyone could see, we left the station.

“Oh…”

“It’s even more amazing outside!”

We left the station and exclaimed at the same time. Even I was amazed by the East Continent, which I was visiting for the first time.

The first feeling you get when you come to the East Continent is mystery. That’s exactly right. The unique types of animals roaming everywhere in the sky and on the ground make you think that way.

In addition, the unique architectural style and atmosphere add to the mystery. It’s like a mix of Korea, China, and Japan, but its own unique culture has developed.

That’s how we arrived at the hotel. Actually, it’s called a hotel, but the exterior and interior are Eastern-style. The size is large, so the facilities are also good.

We quickly checked in and entered the room. And as soon as we put down our luggage, I stuck to Lana. I hugged her from behind and sucked on her neck.

“Lana, it’s just the two of us now…”

“Ugh, Kyle… is it hard to hold back?”

“Yeah, it’s hard to hold back.”

After filling my desire to sleep and replenishing my energy, my sexual desire rose again. Just looking at her back is already my limit.

Moreover, it’s a resting space called a hotel, not an outdoor space like a train. Being in such a space makes my mind calm and creates more desires.

“So, let’s just do it once and go.”

“Hee, what shall we do~?”

Lana laughed in a teasing voice. Then she tilted her head slightly, kissed me, and stuck her tongue in. I mixed my tongue with my wife’s.

Then, before long, our lips parted.

“Please bear with it with this for now. Let’s do it at night.”

“It’s night now…”

“Then can you promise that we’ll only do it once?”

“…No, I can’t.”

It’s obvious what the result will be if I release my desires here. I’ll probably do it again until morning after dawn. I decided to hold back because the honeymoon isn’t just about sex.

Lana let out a hot breath at my appearance and said.

“Haa… Kyle, why are you so cute? You’ve become cuter than before we got married.”

“I only show it to you.”

“Are you really only showing it to me?”

“…I only show it to the person I love.”

At that moment, Lana’s face turned red.

“Kyle… you’re doing that on purpose.”

“It’s not on purpose, it’s real…”

“Okay. I won’t hold back if Kyle seduces me like that.”

Lana led me to the bed. Then she sat on the edge and lifted her skirt. Slightly wet panties were visible.

“But we can only do it once. Okay?”

“I’ll try.”

I answered as I unbuttoned my pants. But I can’t say for sure.

Still….

“Ugh, honey… I love you♡”

After all, a honeymoon is a honeymoon.

***

“Ugh, my legs are shaking…”

“Are you okay?”

Lana said in a slightly sulky tone at my words.

“You said we’d only do it once…”

“That’s… Lana seduced me. She said let’s do it more.”

“Ugh, that’s…”

Lana turned her head as if she was embarrassed.

As expected, once we started, we couldn’t stop. Doing it only once soon became a little more, and a little more turned into hours.

In the end, we spent 2 hours at the hotel.

“Still, I’m glad we stopped.”

“Yeah, I’m really glad.”

The reason we were able to stop in the middle was because of the fireworks. This city was in the middle of a festival, and today was the last day. Thanks to that, we were able to come to our senses and come out.

This place is a world-renowned hot spring city. As such, there are large and small hot springs all over the city, and most of the festivals are related to hot springs.

Just looking at the hot spring eggs over there is basic. I saw them selling them at stalls while coming here.

The traditional clothing here is also influenced by hot springs. It is basically thin to prevent the heat from the hot springs, and it is also made to be well-ventilated. Of course, the design is Eastern-style.

We bought one each at the hotel and walked around the festival street.

We started with food first. Originally, festivals start with street food.

“Kyle! Try this egg! It’s so delicious!”

“Then where…”

I also ate the hot spring eggs that Lana peeled for me.

“Ugh, this water is weird…”

“I think this is a bit…”

I also drank strange (?) hot spring water that is good for men and women.

“Gochujang? This is too spicy… Kyle, what is Scoville?”

“Um… there is such a thing.”

I also ate some of the food that Kiran spread.

“Hoo, my stomach is full.”

“I ate more deliciously than I thought.”

“Yeah!”

Usually, street food has the prejudice that it is not delicious, but the street food here is quite high quality. It’s comparable to the Empire.

“Then, now that we’ve filled our stomachs…”

“Let’s play!”

After filling our stomachs appropriately, we turned our attention to other attractions. There were many things to do since it was a festival.

The first thing that caught my eye was a game where you hit a product with a Mana-po. There were some bait products that both I and Lana could be greedy for, so they immediately caught my eye.

In particular, Lana coveted the herbs in the container. I heard that it is a plant that summoned beasts like, so she burned with the will to get it because it was difficult to obtain recently.

But as expected.

“Heeing… I didn’t get any…”

There were some tricks in the Mana-po, so she couldn’t get it. She spent 1 gold coin, but she still couldn’t get it. Considering that it costs 1 silver coin at a time, she really spent a lot.

I said to Lana’s face, who was feeling depressed.

“Shall I get it for you?”

“Huh? Do it, Kyle! Ah…”

Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, she whispered to me.

“But this Mana-po is weird… it doesn’t fit well…”

“Don’t worry about that. Just get those, right?”

“Yeah, that’s all I need…”

I handed 11 silver coins to the owner.

“I’ll challenge 11 times.”

“Oh my, thank you, customer. You’re stepping up for your girlfriend. You know you can’t use mana, right?”

“I know.”

After answering roughly, I picked up the Mana-po and examined it. The shape is roughly similar to a musket, and as a result of examining the magic circle that creates mana bullets, the power itself is weak.

On top of that, they made it so that the mana bullets that are fired are also tampered with. It’s only for toys, but they put in too much effort.

But there’s no problem. How many times have I been tricked by these tricks?

I aimed the Mana-po slightly diagonally. And I pressed the activation switch.

Bang!

The mana bullet that is fired. A blue orb went forward. It seemed to lose its power along the way and move away from the target.

Ting!

It accurately hit the product placed under it. It was the plant that Lana wanted. But it didn’t stop there.

Ting! Ting! Ting!

I shot in succession, and all of them hit the desired product.

“Oh, oh, what is this…”

The owner’s expression was flustered. I kept shooting mana bullets at the product.

That’s how I hit all 10 of the products that Lana wanted. The last one aimed at the most expensive product among the products placed in the farthest corner this time.

The last shot.

Bang! Ting!

Even this hit and took the product. Sweat dripped down the owner’s forehead.

“Give me everything you hit. And…”

I put down the Mana-po and continued.

“She’s not my girlfriend, she’s my wife. Newlyweds who just got married yesterday.”

“Ah, ah…”

“What are you doing? Aren’t you giving it to me? Or should I do more?”

“I, I’ll prepare it right away!”

The owner’s actions were quick at the word “should I do more?” He probably suffered a huge loss from this incident. The last bait product was quite expensive.

“Wow… look at that person…”

“Amazing… he got that in one shot…”

“Oh? But that person…”

The onlookers exclaimed in admiration. Lana then ran over, smiling brightly.

“Kyle, you’re amazing!”

“This much is easy.”

“My honey is the best!”

Lana poured out kisses. She kissed me on my forehead, cheeks, and lips. I was so happy about that. My facial muscles are drooping.

After that, we played a few more similar games, and our steps stopped in front of a puppet show. It is a puppet show based on a legend passed down from generation to generation in this area.

The story was interesting, and it was interesting because it was something I didn’t remember. Lana seemed to want to see it too, so we watched the puppet show.

Then, I decided to buy a drink because it was a little hot.

“Lana. I’ll buy a drink. Wait here.”

“Okay! Kyle! Or should we go together?”

“No, I’ll be right back. Wait for me.”

That’s how I brought a cool drink from nearby. I headed to Lana with a drink made from a local specialty fruit.

When I returned to Lana.

“Hee, really?”

“That’s right. If you’re okay with it, join us…”

I witnessed Lana talking to some unknown man.

In an instant, anger soared. I wanted to kill that damn bastard who dared to hit on someone else’s wife. I kicked off the ground and snatched the man’s hand reaching out.

“Hey. Who are you hitting on now?”

“Huh? Kyle, it’s not like that…!”

Lana stopped me, and the man turned his head. And the moment I saw the man’s face, I was speechless.

“You, why are you here…”

“Why? Of course to play…”

It was then.

“Yaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

A shout was heard from afar. Jeong’s big voice is as if he had eaten a whole loudspeaker. An unknown woman ran straight towards us and stuck to this bastard.

“Han Ji-woo, you crazy bastard! What is this now? Huh? What is it! Are you cheating on me? Do you want to die! How dare you flirt with another woman while you have a wife?!”

“Uh-huh, cheating? Can’t you see that my husband is working right now?”

“Working, you bastard, you’re here to play!”

The woman bit his ear while clinging to him as he was.

“Ouch, ouch, it hurts, it hurts!”

“How could you with a woman…”

“Aish, that’s not it!”

Then the woman looked at me.

“Who is this? Huh? I think I’ve seen you somewhere… Ah, I remember! You’re the kid that Ji-woo has been worrying about lately, right?”

“…….”

“Wow… look at how rude you are. Isn’t it normal to answer when someone speaks?”

“……Hoo.”

My head is dizzy. I could fully guess who she was just from the conversation. She must be the wife that that bastard always sang about. Just like the relationship between me and Lana.

“Hey, let’s go our way. I’m on my honeymoon with my wife too.”

I said to him. It was the woman who reacted.

“Huh? Honeymoon? What, you had an owner?”

“You have to listen to what people say until the end. You’re so Korean, look at your personality.”

“Aing, Ji-woo. People can misunderstand. Don’t be like that and let’s make up. Huh?”

“…….”

I wish she would just get lost. I sincerely mean it.

Then Lana pulled on my sleeve.

“Kyle. Do you know who it is?”

“Yeah… I know for now…”

I know, but I didn’t want to get involved anymore. I grabbed Lana and led her.

“Let’s go. Let’s leave those two alone.”

“Yeah, I understand.”

Even so, Lana couldn’t take her eyes off that damn bastard. She’s doing that because he’s the one who told her that her love would come true.

However, kind-hearted Lana knew that I didn’t like that guy and followed my wishes. But the woman broke in between us who were trying to leave.

“Uh-huh, where are you going? This is fate, we should go together!”

At those words, I glared at him and said to the woman.

“…Just go. Don’t disturb other people’s honeymoons.”

“Why are you using honorifics? Don’t worry about that guy’s eyes, make yourself comfortable, comfortable. I don’t care much about that.”

How can I speak carelessly to the wife of the highest god? Does anyone want to die? Of course, that bastard speaks comfortably because there is a connection, but this was not easy.

“Let’s go, Ji-woo!”

“Okay!”

The two who had already stuck together waved at us. Lana smiled funnily next to me and asked.

“Kyle, aren’t you going?”

“…I have to go.”

Really, it would have been the best day if it wasn’t for those two….

“Did a couple double date event pop up?”

“It popped up!”

I sincerely wish you would just get lost. I’m so embarrassed that I’m going to die.

Extra Episode 9 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (2)

Side Story 9: Lana – Honeymoon (2)

“This alcohol is so good! Should we buy a few bottles while we’re here?”

“Will a few bottles be enough? You drink at least 5 bottles once you finish a deadline.”

“Hey! I told you not to talk about alcohol! Do you even know the pain of creation?”

“Yes, yes, if you like alcohol that much, then drink it. I’m going to tell your daughter everything.”

“Gasp! Aing, Jiwoo~ I’m just saying. Should we buy just… 10 bottles? To drink together in secret from our daughter.”

A couple’s conversation that makes one frown.

“…….”

Watching it right in front of me, I’m so dumbfounded that I can’t even speak. I don’t know why I’m watching this.

On the other hand, Lana smiled brightly and said.

“Hehe, you guys look great together.”

“Does it look like that?”

“Yeah! Don’t you feel it, Kyle? There’s affection in your words.”

“…Yeah, I feel it.”

Even if their tone is like that, you can definitely feel the love for each other inside. Those two were also a couple who loved each other and got married, just like us.

“But what was the relationship between those two? It feels like they’re friends before being a couple. Were they childhood friends before they got married?”

“Um… it’s similar.”

Strictly speaking, it’s hard to describe them as friends. But their relationship is closer than anything that can be compared to friendship.

“Kyle knows a lot about those two, right?”

“I know that bastard well.”

I pointed to the man. Of course, not everything. But based on my standards, they spent a lot of time together, so I know the general stuff.

“I don’t know much about the woman. This is the first time I’ve seen her.”

I don’t know her age or name, and this is the first time I’ve met her. Information about that guy’s family is so hidden that it was hard to know.

“But it’s amazing. To have black hair like Ariel. Is black hair common over there?”

“It’s common. More than our hair.”

“Heeh~ Amazing.”

Lana exclaimed in amazement.

“Should I take you there later? To see if it’s true or not.”

“Huh? Can you do that?”

“It’s difficult right now, but it will be possible later.”

It’s not difficult right now either. If I have the coordinates, I can move to another dimension. I’m just not doing it because I want to spend time with my loved ones right now.

Then Lana clapped her hands and said.

“It would be nice to go with the kids. Right, Kyle.”

“That’s a good idea too.”

Traveling to another dimension with my beloved girls would be quite fun.

Then someone wedged themselves between us.

“Hey, don’t get lost in your own world. We said it was a double date.”

“…Isn’t this a date?”

“I told you to speak comfortably~. And if you do what you want separately, is that a double date?”

“…….”

I quickly gestured to him. Tell him to take her away. But he just shrugged his shoulders.

‘Damn bastard.’

I clicked my tongue inwardly and turned my gaze. In the meantime, Lana was talking to her.

“We haven’t even introduced ourselves, have we? I’m Lee Jina. Lee is my last name, and Jina is my first name.”

“Your name is unique. I’m Lana Heyterld.”

“Okay, Lana! Then shall we go on a double date as couples!”

“Yes!”

The two walked away with their arms linked.

“…Why do they get along so well? They just met today.”

I understand Lana because of her personality, but I don’t know why the other side is so well-matched.

“Shall we go too?”

“…Put your hand down. Where do you think you’re putting your arm around my shoulder so casually?”

“Ehehey, don’t be like that. On such a good day. Hey, let’s go quickly. They’ve already gone that far. Can’t they go a little slower?”

“…….”

In the end, I moved my steps to chase after Lana, who was disappearing far away.

That’s how the double date began. To be honest, I was dissatisfied with the presence of outsiders, but it wasn’t boring.

Various events were held throughout the hot spring city. Some were small, some were big. There are a wide variety of types. And I and that guy participated in one of the large events.

A 1km wide river with hot spring water boiling at over 90 degrees. Large and small platforms floating on the surface of the water.

The event is called [Hot Spring Crossing]. As the name suggests, it is a game where you step on the platform and cross to the other side.

But you don’t just cross over. You have to limit the mana to a certain level with a magic tool, and cross with your loved one on your back.

Therefore, it is also called [Love Measurement Game]. It seems to be called that because of how much pain you can endure to cross the river for the person on your back.

There were a total of 20 couples standing by the river. I and that guy stood side by side. We both had our wives on our backs.

“This is also the fun of a double date~. Jiwoo, can you do well?”

“Hey, are you doubting your husband right now?”

“When did I ever do that~. Of course, I trust Jiwoo.”

That side is going crazy with affection.

“Kyle. Can you win?”

“Of course. Just trust me.”

“I trust you. Kyle is the best man I chose.”

Even if I don’t know anything else, I can’t lose to that bastard. I clenched Lana’s legs tightly and made up my mind.

A moment later.

Taah-ah-ah-ah-ah!!

The signal rang and the game started. I immediately kicked the ground and stepped on the first platform.

Crack, as soon as I put my foot on it, it cracks. But my foot had already fallen, so I stepped on the next platform.

That guy came into my view, and our eyes met.

“Ooh, you’re following well?”

“…Do you think I’d lose to you?”

“That’s… something we’ll have to see!”

In an instant, he released mana and stepped on various platforms, passing me.

He shouldn’t be doing that with his mana limited. I immediately realized his scheme.

My body is currently limited to a level slightly better than an ordinary person. With the similarly limited amount of mana, I can barely cross this river.

What if all the platforms you can step on are destroyed? The result is obvious.

“You sneaky bastard!”

I also broke as many platforms as that guy could step on as I moved forward. As a result, screams were heard from behind.

“Uwaaagh! Someone save me!”

“Those bastards, what are those bastards doing!!”

“H, hot!!”

With this, all the competitors were eliminated. But that bastard is still the problem.

“Haha, our Kyle’s skills have deteriorated a lot!”

“Deteriorated skills! What are you going to do with that dull body!”

I replied while checking the platform. There are 11 left in total. I calculated the remaining distance and mana in my head. And I immediately put it into action.

Tak, tak!

I stepped on two platforms at the same time and destroyed them. Then, that guy realized what I was thinking.

“Ah! This bastard is being sneaky!”

“You’re the sneaky one!”

The number of platforms is decreasing rapidly. If that guy steps on two at a time following me, it will quickly decrease to 3.

The key is… here!

I step on one of the three. That guy also stepped on one of the remaining two.

Now there’s only one left.

At that moment, my eyes met his. I quickly stretched out my leg. Unfortunately, the distance to the remaining platform was closest to me.

“Good luck.”

I jumped towards the destination while sneering at him.

The winner of this game is me….

“It’s not over until it’s over. Don’t you know that saying?”

“Damn bastard….”

To think he stepped on the disappearing platform and chased after me. As expected of the highest-ranking god, he’s not ordinary.

But in the end, I’m the winner. My speed was the fastest.

Then a shout came from behind.

“Our darling, fighting!”

“Haha! My wife is cheering me on, so of course I have to win!”

At that moment, the guy’s speed increased in the air.

Crazy, what trick did he use…. He should have used up all his mana….

A sight that even I was embarrassed by. Then Lana whispered from behind.

“Honey… I’m looking forward to the hot springs… so not in this hot spring water, you know…? I’ve prepared a lot….”

An unknown force springs from the wife’s encouragement. With a word full of heat, a lot of strength entered my lower body.

“Uwaaaagh! I’m almost there….”

“Kuek, get lost!”

There’s 1m left. I stretch my legs out. I stretch my toes as much as possible to reach first.

And.

Tak!

Splash!

One person’s toes touched the finish line, and one person fell into the hot spring river.

“Euhaaa….”

“My darling is the best!”

Lana jumped up and down and hugged me. The winner of [Hot Spring Crossing] was us.

“Ah….”

“Ah….”

On the other hand, the two who fell into the water muttered in vain.

“To lose to this….”

“That’s, the power of honeymoon…?”

Anyway, Lana and I won the event.

***

The prize for winning wasn’t much. A hotel accommodation voucher for about 7 nights and 8 days and some prize money. They weren’t very necessary for us.

After that, we participated in a few more events and then sat down nearby to rest.

“Ah, what’s a tie. Jiwoo. Is this right?”

“Hey, why are you doing this to me. Anyone would think it’s my fault?”

“Then whose fault is it?”

“Your body wei….”

“Yaaa! I told you not to talk about weight!”

“Yeah, 58 ki….”

“You really!”

She squeezed the guy’s head tightly with her arms. It was quite satisfying, so I didn’t touch it much.

“Hehe.”

“Was it fun?”

“Yeah! It was so much fun!”

Lana smiled brightly as if she was having fun.

It was definitely fun to do various things together with another couple. We competed with each other, and if there was something that interested us, we went there.

Besides, there were many overlapping tastes between us and them, so there was nothing to feel bad about.

It was already past 11 o’clock. Soon a day will pass and it will be dawn. The festival will continue until morning, but we decided to rest.

“Jiwoo. I want something to drink.”

“Alcohol? A drink?”

“Umm… anything?”

“Tsk, anything is the hardest.”

“Aah, quickly~.”

She must be thirsty from playing without resting. She sent her husband on an errand. Looking at that, who would think that she is the highest-ranking god?

“Kyle, let’s go together!”

“…Why should I.”

“You have to buy something for your wife too. She looks thirsty.”

“…….”

At that word, I looked at Lana. She definitely looked thirsty because she was sweating a lot.

“What should I buy you?”

“Me too… anything?”

“Okay. I’ll buy you anything.”

I answered with a playful answer, and I laughed inwardly too. There was a pretty strange drink earlier. I’m thinking of buying that.

With that, I walked along the festival street with that guy. The city was still full of festival fever. We bought a few things to eat in it and moved towards where the group was.

And on the way, that guy said to me.

“Hey, Kyle.”

“What.”

“You’ve gotten a lot brighter since I last saw you?”

“…How long has it been since you last saw me.”

It’s only been a few days.

“That’s your standard. It’s already been over a year for me. My concept of time flowing is different.”

“1 year… it’s been a long time.”

The guy smiled.

“You don’t rush at me like before. Your temper has died down a lot. Is your anger all gone now?”

“…It’s just because I have a wife. Do you think my hatred for you will be resolved with this?”

“Yeah. It seems like it’s disappeared a lot?”

“…Damn bastard.”

I clicked my tongue in annoyance. He’s still the same, saying things as if he knows everything. It’s very unpleasant.

“Ah, that thing is here, right?”

“What’s there.”

“The things you cherished the most. It’s the original, right?”

“That’s… there?”

“Yeah, it’s there? You must have put it in unconsciously. Go with your wife later. It’s in that small lake.”

The guy stretched out his arm towards the east. I looked at the end of it with a blank face.

To be honest, it was a bit shocking.

***

Meanwhile, the two women were left together.

“Lana.”

“Yes? What’s wrong, sister.”

Lana, who had come to call her sister at some point, looked at her call. Jina slyly put her hand on Lana’s.

Their hands overlapped. Jina asked with a sly smile.

“Shall we chat just us women?”

“Yes? What kind of conversation….”

What else could it be, of course!

“Honeymoon talk!”

How we met, when we started dating, who proposed, and how the first night was! I want to hear the stories that you would naturally be curious about if you were on your honeymoon!

Jina took out a notebook and pencil from her arms. As if she was interviewing, she asked Lana.

“Okay, first question! Are you the official wife?”

“Huh…… yes?”

“Ah, does it make sense if I say the main wife? Or the nth wife?”

“Well, I’m the first for now….”

“Then you’re the official wife.”

She quickly started writing this and that in her notebook. Lana slightly corrected the contents.

“I’m the first one… but it’s not necessarily like that….”

“Ah, you have a face that has a lot of women. He thought about other women in the middle too. But are you okay? Even if your husband loves other women.”

“Hehe, I’m… satisfied that I’m the first. I was the one who brought up the marriage proposal first. And… if it’s Kyle, it can’t be helped.”

“Ooh! This is the dignity of the official wife!”

As expected. There aren’t many women who would understand such a playboy. Her personality is as good as her face. This is worthy of being called the official wife.

I would have killed him.

“Second question! When did you start dating? How long was the dating period?”

“About 1 year? Ah, if you think about the 1 year we spent apart, it’s 2 years in total?”

“Um um, let’s say that’s 1 year.”

Skeuk skeuk, she wrote [Dating Period 1 year] in her notebook.

“Who confessed first?”

“Th, Kyle…. I kept appealing before that….”

“Ooh, first love?”

“That’s right, first love….”

Keuh, this is a precious achievement. It’s usually hard for first love to last.

“Third question! Did you spend the first night?”

“Yees….”

Lana answered with a blushing face. Her cheeks turned red past her ears.

“Was it good?”

“Even though it was the first time… it was so good that I couldn’t imagine it….”

“When did you do it?”

“Yesterday, no, I did it for the first time at dawn today, and during the day and just now too… Ugh, please stop asking me these things….”

“Um um, that’s what honeymoons are like. A time when you want to have sex just by looking at each other.”

Isn’t that what a honeymoon is like. Especially if your sexual compatibility is good, you can do it for several days. If you have enough time.

“Th, sister….”

“Yeah? Do you have any questions?”

“Yees…. Th, how do you get pregnant quickly…?”

At that question, Jina stared at Lana blankly for a while. She’s so cute that I could die….

“Ahem ahem.”

She cleared her throat and said.

“Is the timing okay?”

“For now… yes… I started today…. But there’s a saying that it doesn’t work well….”

“That’s true. I know it well. You know my husband is a god, right?”

“Yes….”

“So it was harder to get pregnant. Did I fail for about 2 years? Unlike my husband, I’m an ordinary human. A weak human who can’t even handle mana like you guys.”

“Eh? Really?”

She nodded her head.

“Yeah. It’s real. The strength I have now is the strength that my husband and the other kids lent me.”

It can’t be helped. Once you become a god, it becomes difficult to continue the lineage, and the greater the difference in existence between the couple, the more difficult it becomes.

“But that doesn’t mean there’s no way at all. In the end… it depends on the woman. Have you heard that saying? Quantity over quality is important.”

In the end, if the man is healthy, you just have to pour in as much as you can to make it happen.

Now, let’s start the crash course for the new bride!

Extra Episode 10 Lana’S Story – Honeymoon (3)

Side Story 10: Lana’s Story – Honeymoon (3)

“We’re leaving!”

“Bye-bye! Lana, let’s see each other again later!”

The two waved at us. They said they had enjoyed the festival to the fullest and were now going back. Something about having to go see their daughter.

“Safe travels, both of you! I’ll see you again later, sister!”

Lana also waved happily. When I didn’t say anything, Lana said.

“Kyle, you should say goodbye too.”

“…Farewell.”

I reluctantly waved. I never thought the day would come when I would say goodbye to that guy. Anyway, I was just happy that he was disappearing from my sight.

And just like that, the two disappeared in an instant. So fast that even we, who were watching right in front of them, didn’t know how they moved.

“They’re fast at returning too.”

“Well, they’re gods, after all…”

Anyway, the meeting was sudden, and the parting is sudden too. Not that I’m particularly sad about it.

“Will I be able to see Jina unnie again later?”

“Do you want to see her?”

“Yes! Is it… not possible?”

Lana asked cautiously. I smiled and replied.

“There’s no reason why not. Let’s go visit her when we have time.”

“Thank you, Kyle!”

It’s the guy I have a grudge against, not her. So, there’s no particular problem with going to see her. Of course, it’s annoying when she chatters on and on, but if Lana likes it, I don’t mind.

It’s almost midnight. The festival is still in full swing. We walked through the streets and looked around.

But we didn’t really do anything.

“We did this, we did that….”

“We’ve done almost everything, haven’t we.”

“Yeah. We’ve done everything.”

We ate a lot on our double date, and we participated in most of the small and big events. We’ve also seen almost all the other sights.

All that’s left are minor things. But even those are similar to what we’ve already done, so I’m not very interested.

In other words, we’re done sightseeing at the festival.

“Then, Kyle…”

Lana called me softly. A heat as hot as a hot spring is mixed in her breath. At the same time, she grips my hand tightly.

“Shall we… go back now?”

I’ve seen her face countless times since our first night. It would be strange if I didn’t know what my wife wanted.

As I just said, we’ve enjoyed the festival to the fullest. Lana’s suggestion is the best offer and judgment.

Of course, I want to go back to the hotel right away and enjoy my time with my wife. But there’s something I need to pick up before that.

“Let’s stop by somewhere first and then go back, Lana.”

“Okay, honey.”

I took Lana to the lake that the guy mentioned earlier.

***

Where is he trying to go?

Lana wondered as she walked with Kyle.

Of course, she could have asked where they were going. But it wasn’t easy to do so.

“……”

He walked along, matching his pace to her steps, without saying a word. At the same time, his expression changed from moment to moment.

Emotions such as joy, sadness, regret, and happiness kept appearing and disappearing on his face.

She wondered why he was showing such emotions. And why those emotions were directed at her.

But she didn’t ask. Because there must be a good reason for it.

“We’re here.”

“Wow…”

They arrived at the lake. Lana exclaimed in admiration.

As befitting the name of a hot spring city, this city was full of hot spring water, and it was very hot because of the geothermal heat that was the basis for it. Even at dawn, the temperature in some places exceeded 30 degrees.

But this lake was different. The heat seemed to be escaping only from this place, and the area around the lake was cool. For that reason, they were able to see some things that they couldn’t see in the city.

For example, pebbles that sparkled in the lake. Those were stones that only existed in places where the water was very cold. Because the water was cold, there were many plants and animals around that could only be seen in cold water.

As a result, people from the hot spring city flocked to the lake. To escape the heat.

“Kyle. Why did you come here?”

“To… find something.”

Kyle moved his feet. Lana held Kyle’s hand tightly and walked around the lake with him.

In fact, Lana didn’t care why they came to the lake. She was happy just to spend time with the person she loved, and with him as her husband.

Thud, Kyle’s footsteps stopped. Lana also stopped walking in response. They stopped in front of a tree that had just begun to grow near the lake.

Kyle stood in front of the tree and began to dig in the ground. Lana watched quietly as her husband did what he was doing.

He dug and dug and dug. Kyle stopped when he had dug about 1 meter. And he brought something up.

It was a box. A large box that was about half the size of his body. Kyle took out the objects one by one.

Two pairs of rings with different shapes, a cross-shaped necklace, a sword, and a piece that looked like a part of a horn that had been cut off came into Lana’s eyes.

“What are those?”

“They’re… very important to me…”

In the past, they were so painful that he only kept them and didn’t look at them, but now they are so precious that he wants to keep them forever.

Because these are the objects that contain the oaths he made with her and them.

“Lana. Hold out your hand.”

“Here.”

She held out her left hand. Kyle took Lana’s hand and carefully put a ring on her ring finger.

Whoosh, at that moment, the ring emitted light. And then, as if it had finally met its owner, it clung tightly to her finger.

“What is this?”

“A gift. A gift that a husband gives to his wife after they get married. So, please take good care of it.”

“Okay, Kyle… I’ll take good care of it.”

Lana gripped the ring on her hand tightly, and she smiled happily. Because this was a gift from her husband.

“Put it on me too.”

“Okay.”

Lana, who received the platinum ring, put the ring on Kyle’s ring finger in the same way.

A pair of rings that returned to their place after a very long time. Kyle smiled more brightly than ever and said.

“I love you, Lana. I really, really… love you.”

The eyes look at the face, and the ears listen to the voice. It’s not a big deal, but it was enough to give her a shock. Her heart was beating faster than ever.

“Ah….”

Lana finally understood. She understood exactly what phenomenon Jina unnie was talking about. She felt like she knew what it meant for her body to react to the man she loved.

“I, I love you too….”

Her body, especially her lower abdomen, was trembling slightly.

If it was now… she felt like she could definitely get pregnant.

***

They retrieved the objects of the oath and whispered their love again in front of the rings. With that, their business at the lake was over.

After that, we moved to the hotel. But we didn’t rush, and we didn’t urge each other.

Holding hands, we walked like an affectionate couple. Where did the intensity we showed on our first night go? We returned to the hotel slowly and leisurely enough to make me wonder.

Creak, bang….

The moment we returned to our room and closed the door, we changed completely.

“Chwup, Kyle… kiss me, kiss me more… smack….”

“Smack… I’m doing it… smack….”

We kissed each other passionately, as if we were trying to devour each other. It was a sticky kiss filled with lust rather than affection.

Our hands were as busy as our lips. Lana took off my clothes one by one. It wasn’t difficult because I was wearing a traditional hot spring city outfit. All she had to do was loosen the strings on my chest and stomach.

Lana loosened the knots and took off my top by pulling it back. My upper body was exposed.

Next, her hands went to my bottoms. This was easy. It was structured so that I could pull them down right away if I just loosened the string around my waist. My wife carried it out without hesitation.

In an instant, I was naked. So, this time, just as I was about to undress my wife.

“Phew! No, Kyle.”

Lana stopped kissing me and stopped me. But I didn’t stop.

“Go into the hot spring first….”

But Lana didn’t. She took a step back and said.

“Because I’m going to prepare and come. Okay?”

And then she left the room.

“……Huh?”

I’m dazed. She’s leaving me here like this? My body is very excited?

“Ah……”

All that comes out are dazed sounds. I waited and waited for her to come back. But 10 minutes, 20 minutes, 30 minutes passed and Lana didn’t come back. I wasn’t too worried because I could feel that she was in the lobby on the first floor with the power of the ring.

“Hoo, there’s nothing I can do….”

In the end, I gave up and entered the hot spring in the room alone.

There are two hot spring facilities in this hotel. One is a hot spring that anyone staying at the hotel can use. And the other is a hot spring that is smaller than the former but is located in the room.

We came back to the room to use the latter rather than the former. Because what we, the couple, wanted was one thing.

But you shouldn’t ignore it. It depends on the room grade, but it’s a hot spring that you can fully enjoy. Above all, our room was the highest and most expensive room here, so it was a reduced form of the former. There was nothing different from a regular hot spring.

Before entering the hot spring, I washed lightly in the bathroom and headed to the hot spring. I moved to the room with the largest bath among the five rooms.

The hot spring in the room is basically connected to the outside with the ceiling and part of the wall open, and you can see the entire city. It’s definitely worth the money.

“Haa, this is nice….”

Moderate heat below, cool breeze above. The combination of the two is quite good.

It would be even better if Lana was here….

But I decided to endure it. Because she looked like she had prepared a lot. I waited for Lana, feeling my heart pounding.

After almost an hour passed.

Creak…,

Lana came back. This time, I stayed in the hot spring and waited quietly.

Rustle, rustle. I heard the sound of her taking off her clothes, and at the same time, I heard a clattering sound. The sound of her bringing something.

Gulp, I swallowed. What on earth is she going to prepare?

A moment later, Lana called me from the bathroom.

“Kyle… do you want to come over here…?”

I came out of the hot spring right away at her small call. And when I entered the bathroom again.

There was Lana wearing a basket with bath supplies and a very small bikini.

My wife led me in that state and said.

“S, Sir… I’ll wash you….”

I was led by my wife as if I was possessed.

Extra Episode 11 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (1)

Side Story 11: Rana – Hot Springs (1)

Commonly called, a micro bikini. Rana was wearing that outfit.

Where on earth did she get that…?

The concept of swimwear has been around for a long time in this world, but that kind of style isn’t well known. It’s not an outfit you can show off in front of others.

Also, micro bikinis come in all shapes and sizes. Some completely cover the nipples and vagina properly, while others make them very slightly visible.

But Rana’s outfit is completely different from the examples above.

The top barely covers her nipples. Her pink areolas are completely visible.

The bottom also barely covers her vagina. A piece of fabric the length of a finger joint is all that connects to the straps at her hips.

Even those two pieces of fabric are so thin that you can easily peek through.

It’s practically worthless as clothing. It exposes more than 99% of her body area. You even start to wonder if there’s any point in wearing it.

But that excites me even more.

Rana, who led me, sat me down on a chair she had prepared. It was a slightly small wooden chair, the kind you often see in bathhouses.

“Please sit and wait, dear husband.”

A calm and gentle voice. Unlike the first time she spoke, when she trembled slightly, there’s no trembling the second time.

Of course, that’s just her tone. Her ears were bright red. I smiled and looked at my wife’s face.

“Ahem, ahem….”

She was embarrassed, so she cleared her throat for no reason and turned away from me. Then, she headed for the basket containing bath supplies that she had placed a little distance away.

“……”

Her large buttocks and thighs that I want to knead. A single line crossing between them. Because of that, I can see her vagina and anus completely.

All the elements that stimulate lust come into view.

“…gulp.”

I swallowed without realizing it.

As if she heard it, Rana wiggled her butt even more. She tempted me as if telling me to stick my cock into her hole. Every single action is incredibly fatal.

Was this what she prepared? If it’s this, it’s definitely worth making those cheers.

Anyway, I didn’t act on it. I suppressed the desire to immediately fuck her vagina and waited. Because the happiness that comes back will be that much greater.

But it wasn’t easy. It was only a few minutes. But that time felt eternally long.

“Hum, hmm~♪”

Rana’s actions were slow. She squatted in front of the large basket and leisurely took out the necessary items one by one. She even hummed a song, so this time was like hell to me.

…Should I really just pounce on her?

Just when I had that thought. Rana stood up.

“Oof!”

Her arms were full of bath supplies. Because of that, I couldn’t see her chest, but her lower area was there.

While admiring her tightly closed vagina through the thin fabric. Rana reached me.

“Aren’t you looking too much, dear husband?”

I asked with a nonchalant attitude.

“So, what are you going to do for me?”

“…I told you I’d wash you.”

Rana, who speaks in honorifics, is also cute. Of course, she used honorifics a few times on our first night, but this is a different feeling from then, so I’m even happier.

I wonder who taught her the word “dear husband,” those items, and this way of speaking.

It was easy to guess. Of course, it must be her. I saw them whispering together when they took a break during the double date.

At the time, I wondered what they were talking about so much. I never thought it was a conversation for this.

“Please stay still.”

Rana said that and picked up the body wash. I wondered what she was going to do, but she squeezed it all over her body.

Not only her chest and arms. She also spreads the liquid on her stomach, legs, and vagina. Very thoroughly, too.

She rubbed the body wash well and made white bubbles all over her body. My wife grabbed my arm in that state and said.

“I’m going to wash you now. So, don’t move, okay?”

A bright expression that seems to know nothing about anything lewd. With that face, she puts my right arm on her body.

Her chest above my arm, her thighs below my arm. A soft sensation wraps around my entire arm.

That feels really… good.

“Dear husband.”

“Why?”

“You, you can touch me as much as you want while I wash you….”

You can tell even if she doesn’t say which part. Because my hand was in front of Rana’s vagina. It was in a position where I could immediately stick it in if I just straightened my fingers and pulled back the string.

I didn’t refuse.

“Then, I will.”

Squeak, squeak, squeaaak….

“Ugh, y-yes…♡”

She turns into a female’s face as I slightly poke her vagina. But Rana didn’t fall into pleasure and did her part.

She hugs my chest with her arm and strokes it up and down. Her thighs also don’t stay still. She puts my hand as close to her vagina as possible and puts foam under my arm as well.

Squeaksqueaksqueaksqueak….

“Does it feel, euheeut… good…?”

“Yeah, it’s good.”

It’s a bit clumsy because she just learned it. But it gets better as time goes on. The movements that were awkward at first gradually became familiar.

Squeaksqueaksqueak!!

Even at that moment, my fingers didn’t stop. As the soft female body stimulated me, I got excited and stroked the vaginal walls faster.

“Euheut, euheeung…!!”

Swipe, swipe.

Even as pleasure rushes in, the service continues. With the single-mindedness of washing me, she did her best to clean my arm with her body.

“Heuh, I’m, I’m done, dear husband….”

“Please do the other side too.”

“Yes….”

Rana moved to my left arm. This time, she wrapped my arm with her body again, and my hand also touched her vagina.

Before the service started.

Thrustthrustthrustthrust!!!

“Heeeeeit!!”

As I poked her vagina like crazy, Rana let out a happy moan.

She was already about to reach her climax earlier.

Pshoo, pshooooooooot!!

Rana soon erupted in a magnificent fountain.

Her entire left hand and wrist are covered in her bodily fluids. I pulled out my arm.

“Rana.”

“Yes, dear husband….”

“You said you’d wash me. But it’s dirtier than before?”

“I’ll, wipe it for you….”

Rana grabbed my hand and brought it to her mouth. And she started cleaning the dirty hand with her tongue.

Licklick. Her small but plump tongue licks my hand. She neatly licked up the liquid she had spewed out.

Her hand was clean like that.

“I’ll start again….”

With slightly dazed eyes, she continued to rub my arm all over her body. Every time, she glanced at my penis with a flushed face. Her excited and erect penis was enough to attract her attention.

“Want to touch it?”

“I’ll wipe your penis… last.”

“Is that so?”

Then there’s nothing I can do. She passed for now. I don’t know how long my nose can last, though.

Washing both arms is over. I thought she was going to wash the front next, but Rana turned to my back.

“Next is your back.”

She stirred up the weakened bubbles again and then stuck to my back. Her chest, stomach, and part of her lower body were in close contact.

“Is there anything uncomfortable?”

“Yeah. My nipples are too assertive, so it’s uncomfortable.”

Even though the fabric was blocking them, the presence of her tightly erect nipples didn’t disappear. The other parts are soft, but it feels strange because only this part is hard.

“Can’t you make them softer?”

“Dear husband… don’t tease me.”

“Just kidding.”

Of course, I’m just saying that, and it feels very good. The only different touch gave me another pleasure.

“Back, I’ll start.”

When I answered with my head, Rana moved her body.

Squeaky, squeaky.

Her soft breasts rubbed against my back. As a result, the micro bikini came off, and her hard nipples touched my back.

“Haa….”

The sensation is too satisfying. The back area is large, so I can hear the wiping sound well, and the ear stimulation is excellent.

“Does it feel good?”

“It’s good.”

“I’ll make you feel even better.”

Swoosh, Rana’s arm stretches forward. My wife wrapped around my upper body in that state, and a slight pressure was felt on my back.

“How is it like this?”

“Good… keep doing it….”

“Yes, dear husband♡”

Rana’s service continues even more.

From top to bottom, from bottom to side. Rana’s huge breasts rubbed against various parts of my back.

It’s not a fierce movement, but the submissive attitude stimulated my body and mind.

“Dear husband. My back is finished too.”

“Did you wipe it thoroughly?”

“Yes. I wiped your sturdy and spacious back thoroughly and meticulously.”

“Then now….”

As I slightly trailed off, Rana came forward as if it were natural.

“Now, I’ll make the front clean too♡”

At that word, my erect penis got even more angry. The thought of wanting to stick it in my wife’s vagina immediately dominated my mind.

“Dear husband. It’s not over yet. Just a little more, please hold on just a little more.”

“…Okay. I’ll hold on, but I don’t know how long I can hold on.”

“Hehe.”

Rana smiled and sat on my lap. As she stuck close, her vagina touched my penis.

“Dear husband’s penis is energetic today too.”

“Who made it that way.”

“Is that someone me?”

“Yeah, it’s you.”

My penis became like this because of my cute and lovely wife.

So….

“So, you’re going to solve it, right?”

“Of course. Because I’m… your wife♡”

Haa, Rana speaking in honorifics is so hot.

“Chulup, ttoojjook….”

“Ttooop, ttooojjook….”

We shared a kiss. A sticky kiss was exchanged.

Meanwhile, Rana’s body was busy.

She rubs my upper body with her chest and stomach that are as close as possible, and stimulates me by wrapping my penis with her thighs and rubbing it gently.

And Rana’s hand.

“How is it?”

“Good… keep doing that.”

She stroked my penis down.

Her skill in stroking my penis is also quite good now. Yesterday was the first time, so there were a few times when I got poked by her fingernails. Of course, it’s unreasonable to say this the day after our first night, but there are many things that have improved.

The stimulation has already continued several times. I’m also slowly reaching my limit.

“Rana, a little harder….”

“Do you think you’re going to cum?”

“Yeah, I think I’m going to cum….”

Tteugeukteugeukteugeukteugeuk!

Rana shook my penis even more vigorously. My penis, soaked in Cowper’s fluid, made a lot of water sounds as a fierce hand job was added.

“Keuk, Rana…!”

A sense of ejaculation rises. My penis twitches and tells me that I’m about to ejaculate.

Just as I was about to cum like that.

Tteubeub….

A sticky sensation tightly constricted my penis.

“Ah….”

I can only make a blank sound at the momentary rush of pleasure.

And soon.

Bureut! Bureureut!! Bureureureut!!

I poured semen deep inside her vagina, into her uterus.

“Dear husband. Today, all of your semen must be shot only into my uterus, bureutbureut. Got it?”

In the midst of intense pleasure, Rana whispered that to me.

Extra Episode 12 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (2)

Side Story 12: Lana’s Episode – Hot Springs (2)

I shot my semen into her uterus and savored the afterglow of the ejaculation with my cock still inside her. It was the best orgasm I’d ever had among the many times I’d cum before.

“Ugh, Husband… you came so much…,”

“Is that something you should say while squeezing my cock with your pussy?”

“Well… today, Husband’s baby juice should only be spilled inside my uterus….”

As she said that, she squeezed my cock even harder. Her pussy, swallowing it down to the root, squeezed out even the semen remaining in my urethra.

My limp cock… became erect again.

“You’ve only learned bad things.”

“Did you not like it?”

“No, I liked it.”

There’s no man who would dislike these words and actions, I can confidently say. Even if there were, I could confidently say they’d cave within 5 minutes.

“Hehe, I love you, Husband♡”

She called me Husband and hugged me tightly with both arms. Her soft breasts, made of fat, pressed against my firm, muscular chest.

“……”

They say men are weak in front of a woman’s breasts. That’s exactly right. When her breasts touch my skin, I can’t help but like it.

After a while, Lana leaned back and looked down.

“My belly is full of semen. Didn’t you cum more than yesterday?”

“…It’s because of you, Lana.”

The thick first shot came gushing out like a burst faucet. An amount that couldn’t compare to our first night. I could even feel the flow of semen in my cock.

“Yes…♡ It’s because of me. So please give me more of your semen, Husband. Please cum wildly in my pussy dedicated to you♡”

Her lines are seriously crazy….

“Did you learn that from that person too?”

“Yes! I learned many other things too. Shall I show you?”

“Yeah.”

I was curious. How much she had learned in such a short time. And how far she could become lewd.

“Just a moment.”

Lana stood up, tightening her pussy with all her might. The semen on my cock was left in her pussy without a trace. I could see her determination not to miss a single drop.

Just yesterday, she was definitely a virgin. I didn’t expect her to acquire such skills in such a short time.

Which leads me to this thought. The Lana who is known to be pure might actually have a very lewd true nature.

Of course, it’s just a playful thought. Lana’s appearance like that would only be for me.

With her pussy and uterus full of semen, Lana stood up like that. Her breasts, belly, and pussy came into view at once.

Her disheveled micro bikini added to the lewdness. It was so erotic. Without realizing it, I reached out and stroked the entrance of her pussy.

“Ugh…♡”

Lana accepted my sudden action without resistance.

Squelch, squelch….

Her pussy, tightly shut to hold in the semen, did not easily allow external intrusion. But after rubbing the entrance a few times, it soon allowed my finger.

“Darling, ugh, the baby juice is flowing out, ughhh…!!”

“Not Darling, Husband.”

“Yes, Husband…♡”

Correcting the term, I continued to rub her pussy. Seeing her belly twitching slightly, she seemed busy trying to hold in the semen.

I caressed her pussy for a while and then let go.

“Are you ready for the next thing?”

“I’ve been ready for a while…♡”

Lana stood me up and we faced each other in the bathroom.

About a 20cm height difference. Usually a good difference for hugging, but slightly uncomfortable for sex.

What is she trying to do here?

As I was thinking that, Lana brought a small stepping stool. After placing it in front of me, Lana climbed onto it.

The height difference narrowed. My erect cock touched her pussy.

“What we’re going to do now is called… Smata? It’s an act of pleasuring the cock with the thighs and pussy.”

Saying that, she carefully took my cock and placed it between her legs. Her thighs pressed from the sides and below, and her pussy gently enveloped from above. I could feel the resilient flesh on the surface of my cock.

“Haa….”

“And like this!”

In that state, Lana moved her waist. Her soft flesh rubbed against my cock.

“How is it?”

“Good. Do more….”

It’s awkward because it’s the first time doing it. But after doing it a few times, her movements became natural, and after that, she reached the point where she adjusted the intensity while watching my reactions.

Then, as if something didn’t please her, Lana stopped moving.

“Why did you stop?”

“Umm… just a moment.”

She took my cock out from between her legs. Then she turned around and put my cock back in. Her buttocks were as close as possible, covering my cock with her flesh.

But she couldn’t cover it all. My cock was so big that my glans popped out slightly.

“Done!”

That must have been uncomfortable. Lana rubbed my cock with her pussy and thigh flesh, and gently stroked my glans with her hand.

“If you’re bored, you can touch my breasts.”

“Then….”

Without hesitation, I reached forward. I rubbed her hard nipples with my index finger and fondled her breasts with the rest of my fingers and palm.

The position was perfect, so I also sucked on her neck.

“Ugh, it feels good…. How is it for you, Husband…?”

“Me too, it feels good….”

We caressed each other and made love. The moans of our couple filled the bathroom.

Hands, breasts, thighs, and pussy. Each different touch stimulated me.

On top of that, Lana’s scent and erotic smell were added, making me feel like I was going crazy.

Eventually, the second limit came.

“Lana…!”

When I called her name, Lana adjusted her posture. She leaned her upper body forward and stretched her shapely buttocks back. And she grabbed my cock, guiding it into her pussy, and said.

“Please ejaculate as much as you want in my pussy dedicated to you.”

Her words and actions made the blood rush to my cock. I grabbed Lana’s buttocks tightly and thrust my waist in. Lana swallowed my cock all the way to the root, matching my movements.

Viewut! Veururururut!! Viewut!

“Keuek!”

As I started to ejaculate, her pussy tightened meticulously. As Lana said, I shot my semen into her uterus with the feeling of excreting.

Seriously, her skills don’t make me think she was a virgin until yesterday. This feels unbelievably good….

Pop, I pulled out my cock after cumming as much as I could. Of course, Lana closed her pussy tightly to hold it inside so that the precious baby juice wouldn’t flow out.

Lana turned around and smiled. Her face was full of satisfaction.

“It feels strange just receiving semen. It feels like I’ve become a semen receptacle. What did Unni call this… Ah, she called it an Onahole?”

She really only taught her strange things…. For a moment, I think I shouldn’t let Lana meet her again. Who knows what else she might learn then.

Of course, it’s not that I dislike it. I felt a strange sense of depravity in her words, and my cock became erect.

Then Lana’s eyes narrowed.

“Hee, it’s really as Unni said. Kyle, do my words turn you on that much?”

“…Yeah, they turn me on.”

“Then… would you like to do it before going into the hot springs, Husband?”

Lana buried my cock in her butt crack as if she were eating it. She tempted me by gently shaking it with her soft flesh.

“Lana. You know what you’re getting into when you say those things, right?”

“Hmph….”

A face that was contemplating something. But soon, she wiggled her buttocks even more and answered.

“Well? Is there anything to be prepared for when it’s a female’s duty to receive a male’s superior seed?”

“……”

“Husband. Why are you silent… Eungok!!”

Without warning, I thrust into Lana’s pussy. I didn’t care about her reaction. I just shook my waist for my own pleasure.

“Ah? Oooook!!”

Lana’s eyes rolled back with the sudden shock and pleasure. A vulgar moan filled the bathroom.

But this is the bathroom. The smell of male and female is erased by the scent of water and body wash. Thanks to that, Lana, whose nose was fine, quickly came to her senses.

The wife moaned as she felt her cock scraping against her vaginal walls.

“Ugh… Ky, Kyle too sttrong….”

“Kyle?”

I shook my waist even more at the impudent name. So strongly that it made a popping sound, stabbing my cock as if it would reach the end of her uterus.

“Ughhh…!! I’m sorry, Darling! No, Husband! I’ll call you Husband properlyy…!!”

“Too late!”

I didn’t stop even though she apologized for her mistake.

Pshyuuuuuut!!

“Geueueueueuk…!!”

Even though I heard vulgar water sounds and moans of gritting her teeth and enduring, I continued to shake my waist. I shoved my cock into her pussy.

Until now, I had accommodated Lana, but I wouldn’t anymore. Now it was my turn. I would cum as much as I wanted, as much as I wanted to. That was the price for tempting me.

“Husband! My uterus, my uterus is going to break! The room for the baby will disappear before implantation…!”

“It won’t disappear! And it’s fine!”

Tzuckeotzuckeotzuckeotzuckeot!!

The wife cried out as if she was going to die, but her pussy was accepting her husband’s cock so well. Rather, it clung as if telling me not to leave when I tried to pull it out.

That was Lana’s pussy’s characteristic. It resembled its owner in personality. Uterus, vagina, and pussy were all busy tightening.

I gladly accepted that pampering. It tightened as if asking me to come back and returned me to my place, and if it tightened like it was being affectionate, I stabbed only there.

“Ughhh, Heuaaang…!”

Lana let out a moan, breathing roughly. A different moan than yesterday.

But I liked this too. I liked everything, from the beast-like moans she made, addicted to the smell of semen, to the normal moans she made.

“Ughhh, Husband… rest, just a little….”

After cumming a few more times like that, Lana eventually collapsed as her legs gave way. I caught her as she fell, and inserted my cock into her pussy as much as the distance widened.

“No. Who said you could rest. I’ve only cum 5 times yet.”

“Butt I don’t have any streength….”

She was definitely a mage, so her stamina was weak. Of course, I had no intention of stopping because of that.

I turned Lana forward to face me. And I lifted her legs with my arms and stood up as she was.

The so-called standing fuck. I created that position.

“Lana. You called me an Onahole earlier. Do you know what that is?”

“Unni told me it’s a male masturbation device….”

I nodded.

This place is also a place where people live after all. Magic tools for venting sexual desire exist. Here, they are commonly called masturbation devices.

Then, Lana suddenly looked at me.

“Ky, no, Husband… it’s not what I’m thinking, right…?”

“Could be?”

When I looked at her with a smile, Lana’s face turned blue.

“Wai…!”

Lana struggled to get down, but it was useless. A weak woman’s body can never beat a man.

I held her tight so she couldn’t escape and whispered.

“I’m going to do it until I’m satisfied… so tighten well until then. Don’t let a single drop of semen flow out. Got it?”

I returned the words she had said to me during the first shot and pulled my waist back.

And I pushed it in so strongly that it reached deep into her uterus.

“Ooooook!!!”

A vulgar moan once again filled the bathroom.

Extra Episode 13 Lana’S Story – Hot Springs (3)

Side Story 13 Lana’s Episode – Hot Springs (3)

I have never used a masturbation device in my entire life.

Simply put, I wasn’t interested, and to put it deeply, I didn’t have time to use one.

The former is literally because I wasn’t interested. I didn’t even think about buying a device to solve my sexual desire because I thought, “Why bother when I have a woman I love by my side?”

The latter is because of my busy life. The fate of being the main character didn’t give me time to lock myself in a room and shake my dick. I lived a life without leisure, repeating sleep and work.

If I didn’t have a lover, I wouldn’t feel sexual desire, and even if I didn’t have time, I wouldn’t have any thoughts about masturbation.

So, I think using an onahole would feel like this. Except it’s a little noisy and a bit of a rampage.

“Ugh, eugh, eugh!!”

Lana climaxes again. Her head goes back. There was no chance of her falling because of the doggy style position.

“Haa, good….”

Kkuuuk, at the same time as the climax, her pussy tightens strongly. It’s closer to a crushing feeling than that. It felt as if she had a vaginal spasm, and her vagina tightly wrapped around my dick.

It doesn’t hurt. Just a slight pinching sensation. It’s a good tightening that teeters on the edge between pain and pleasure.

I gently pulled my dick out to pour out my desire. But Lana’s pussy stuck to it and wouldn’t come out easily.

A pussy reaction like a tool, not a living human. For some reason, I like that even more. It feels like I’m really using it as a device for masturbation.

Anyway, after forcibly pulling it out, I shook my hips to relieve my sexual desire.

“Uwoooooo!!”

“Lana, be quiet. You’re being loud. Everyone outside will hear you.”

Of course, there’s no way they’ll hear. How much does this room cost? It’s not for nothing that it has a hot spring. In the first place, there were only 5 guest rooms on this floor.

But the reason I bothered to point out her vulgar moans was because I wanted to see something else.

“Heueung… eugeut…! Geueuk!!”

Lana clenched her teeth and closed her lips tightly. But gaps opened in the endless waves of pleasure, and she couldn’t hold back her moans.

Her breath was so hot. Sweat was welling up on the skin where her breath touched.

Of course, even if she blocked her mouth as much as possible, moans continued to flow out unless she blocked it with her hands.

“The onahole’s performance isn’t good. It doesn’t listen to its owner.”

The tool doesn’t listen. Then there is only one option. That is, to tame it until it listens.

I walked forward with Lana hanging on me.

“Oooooook!!”

When I moved my legs, the piston movement decreased. But with a large motion, my dick was inserted deeper, and an animalistic moan erupted.

It’s really noisy. Of course, the tightening as an onahole is good.

Thinking that, I moved to the wall. And before putting Lana’s back against the wall, I said.

“Lana. Wrap your legs around my waist.”

“Heueueueut!”

“I said wrap them around?”

Slap!

When she didn’t listen, I slapped her butt hard. Her snow-white skin turned red, and only then did Lana tremble and wrap her legs around my waist.

As expected, you have to hit a tool for it to listen.

After that, I stuck Lana to the wall. As expected, the force on my arms decreased. I supported her butt with one arm, and with the remaining arm, I reached for Lana’s head.

Lana shook her head violently when she saw my actions. It seems she knows what I’m trying to do.

“Oook, hus, husband… no way! Eungook, you can’t do it…!”

“Are you talking back now? You’re just an onahole?”

“That’s right… I’m an onahole! But, but it’ll break, my husband’s exclusive pussy will break…”

“…You’re being loud.”

The sound echoed because it was a bathroom anyway. I also shut Lana’s mouth.

“─────!!”

When I buried her face in my chest, the sound definitely decreased. Of course, the smell of semen rising from right below occasionally caused sounds to leak out.

“Ok! Oooooook!!”

The matter could be resolved by blocking even that. I strongly pressed her head down, blocking her from breathing through her mouth at all.

“Heueuk, heup, heueueut!!”

“Huu….”

I kept stabbing my dick, and she let out pleasant moans.

Is it because of her survival instinct to live? Lana’s pussy tightening becomes even stronger. Pleasure like taking drugs rushes from the tip of my dick.

Moans flow out as if she’s really going to die, but I don’t care. That’s how an onahole, a tool, is supposed to be used.

“Heup, heup, hoooooop!!”

Then, with a loud moan that tickled my skin, Lana’s legs gave way. At the same time, I heard a different sound of water flowing from below than usual.

Sheeeeeee….

Warm water wets my dick root and lower body.

Jjilgeokjjilgeokjjilgeokjjilgeok…

But I ignored it and kept moving my hips. I didn’t care whether she peed or not. Rather, I warned Lana as if telling her.

“If you don’t tighten properly, I won’t use you anymore.”

It seems she can hear my voice, and the tightening of her pussy becomes stronger again. I smiled with satisfaction and shook my hips again.

“Haa….”

I really like using my wife like an onahole.

Jjilgeokjjilgeokjjilgeokjjilgeok!!

Maybe I’ll become addicted to this feeling….

***

After finishing masturbating using my wife, I washed my body with water. The guest room hot spring was only for our use, but it was still necessary to clean my body.

After washing away all the bodily fluids, I headed to the hot spring.

“Eung, eueung….”

As you can tell from the sound, I’m still connected to Lana. She was unconscious from numerous climaxes, and she hadn’t regained consciousness, and I’m continuing to maintain this state because I like it.

Still, her body was reacting to my dick, so I felt good.

“The water temperature is just right.”

I soaked my body in the cylindrical tub. The water temperature was about 70 degrees. With the addition of the cold air of dawn, it felt like a suitable temperature.

Still, I decided to raise the temperature to wake Lana up too. I adjusted the water temperature with the magic tool installed next to me.

I raised the temperature to 90 degrees and waited quietly until my wife woke up.

“Uuung….”

About 30 minutes later, Lana opened her eyes.

“Euk…!”

As soon as she regained consciousness, her face turned red. It was because she felt the foreign object in her vagina. Lana’s body was filled with excitement again.

“Kyle… why are you still healthy…?”

“Is the onahole role over now?”

“Eueung….”

Lana averted her gaze and nodded.

“Why are you being shy?”

“W, well, it’s because I showed you such an unsightly sight….”

“Ah, the pee….”

“Don’t say it…!”

She hurriedly blocks my mouth. She’s okay with words and actions during sex, but she’s embarrassed about peeing. I don’t understand it a little.

“But isn’t this a success if it’s this much?”

“Yeah, it’s a success. Because I received this much baby seed…”

Lana gently stroked her belly. Her belly, which had no flab, was slightly swollen as if she were pregnant.

It’s all thanks to the semen I splattered all over her. Of course, this scene would have been impossible if I hadn’t taken stamina supplements yesterday and today.

“Hehe, I hope I’m really pregnant.”

“Do you want to have a baby that much?”

“Yeah!”

She nodded vigorously. My wife’s eyes sparkled as she continued to speak.

“It’s natural for a woman to want to have the baby of the man she loves.”

“Hee, I see.”

Of course, it’s the same for men. It’s a man’s instinct to want his woman to have his child.

“I hope it happens today.”

“Yeah, I hope so too. Kyle’s baby, definitely…”

We hugged tightly while still connected. Each time, her pussy squeezed tightly, but it was a pleasant stimulation.

After a moment of skinship, Lana started moving her hips little by little. Not violently, but stimulating my dick by rubbing it gently.

“Did you… feel good today?”

“Yeah. It was good.”

“Then, should I do it again later…? The onahole role.”

At that, I grabbed Lana’s butt tightly. And I moved her butt up and down a little more vigorously.

“You’re doing it now. My onahole role.”

“Yes, that’s right♡ I’m being my husband’s onahole right now♡”

She quickly made a slutty face and shook her hips to match my movements.

“Eueung, I like husband… I like pussy♡”

“Don’t just feel it, tighten it well. Like before.”

“Yesh…♡”

Lana’s pussy stuck to my dick and tightened. Perhaps she’s also become used to using her pussy from earlier, and her technique has become more skillful.

“Haa….”

“Good, I like pussy! I like Kyle’s magnificent and big dick!”

Even if I let go of her hands, Lana moved her hips on her own. In a squatting position, she diligently stroked my dick with her pussy from above.

A bright night sky with starlight shining. Sex while soaking in a hot spring under it, feeling different temperatures from each other. There couldn’t be a happier and more enjoyable sex than this.

“Lana.”

“Yesh…! Cum, husband! Please cum a looooot inside me!”

Lana noticed just from my dick twitching. She shook her hips even more violently. And I aligned my glans with the entrance of her uterus to match the timing of my ejaculation.

Byureut! Beut! Byureureureut!!

Once again, I pour semen into my wife’s pussy. It’s less than the first time, but it’s enough to make her uterus even bigger.

“Haa, haa….”

“Eueueueueung…!!”

We climaxed at the same time and exhaled hot breaths. Her pussy and dick, already stimulated by dozens of climaxes. A big mark rushes in from just one twitch.

After taking a break like that, we looked at each other.

“Shall we go inside now?”

“Yes, husband♡”

This kind of sex is good too, but we’ve stayed outside for too long. After all, the best sex is in the room.

After that, I dried the water with magic and returned to the room.

A bed big enough for 5 people to lie down on. Lana lay down on it first and said, spreading her legs apart.

“Husband… you can still do more, right?”

“Of course.”

“Then….”

My wife spread her pussy with her hands and seduced me.

“Please rummage through my vagina and uterus with your magnificent dick and rape the eggs of a female in heat♡”

Of course, I had no choice but to fall for this seduction too.